《Mated To My Sister鈥檚 Alpha Fiance》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Daisy


    I never thought my first k*ss would be with a stranger on a ne. The man whose lips are locked on


    mine is possibly the most beautiful man alive. Think McSteamy from Grey¡¯s Anatomy, but without the


    big beard. His hotness is a physical assault on my virgin senses. He has muscles, a chiseled face,


    proper clothing, and an air of smoldering s*xiness.


    Even though I hate him, I don¡¯t want him to stop k*ssing me. This guy is a walking daydream but he is


    forbidden territory. Did I mention he is the billionaire my evil sister is supposed to marry? This is her


    fianc¨¦, Alpha Xavier Reeves¡ªmy sister is his future Luna.


    ¡­what am I doing?


    K*ssing Xavier is foolish. It could lead to my death, but I can¡¯t deny the pull between us. I was born


    without an inner wolf, yet my heart is set on this man. Could he really be my mate?


    Well, let¡¯s start at the beginning, shall we?


    *** Earlier the same day ***


    ¡°Uh, hello?¡± my stepsister Isabe snaps her fingers. ¡°Can you hurry with my bags? We are supposed


    to be checking in today, not tomorrow.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I drag her heavy bag behind me, lifting it when needed. It weighs a ton, and I¡¯m drenched in sweat. The


    esctor was broken so I had to take the stairs. We are at the airport, about to fly halfway across the


    world so Isabe, my beautiful sister, can get married.


    It¡¯s no wonder she is getting married young. Isabe is perfect. Her face is chiseled, her lips are plump,


    and although we both have long, glossy hair, she looks more like a model due to her impressive height.


    Me?


    At 5¡¯0, I¡¯m shorter than most kids.


    ¡°Could you hurry?¡± Lina, my other sister,ins.


    I re at her but quickly look away when her eyes meet mine. I know better than to show attitude.


    Unlike me, my sisters were born with their wolves. They are stronger than me, and to avoid getting


    beaten, or worse, getting thrown out on the street, I do what they ask.


    My best friend, Victoria, constantly asks me why I don¡¯t just run away, but bing a rogue isn¡¯t wise.


    And that¡¯s my only option since my mother never let me have a normal education. She wasn¡¯t


    interested in spending money on the failed child.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m tired of this,¡± Isabe looks around. ¡°Just check in the bags, okay? Surely, your small


    brain can handle that.¡±


    I nce at the line ahead. Many people are ahead of me, but it shouldn¡¯t take too long.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait for me?¡± I ask. ¡°I¡¯m hungry too and could go for a sandwich or something.¡±


    Isabe gives me an antagonizing smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daisy, but you¡¯re not on the same ne as us.


    Yours will board in about eight hours? It was cheaper that way. You¡¯re in economy and have all the time


    in the world to eat, but we don¡¯t.¡±


    My jaw cks to the ground. ¡°In eight hours? But what am I supposed to do until then?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lina shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s not our problem.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat anyway,¡± Isabe says. ¡°You¡¯re starting to get fat.¡±


    What? I¡¯m not fat!


    Before I can say anything to defend my pride, my mother shouts from the other side of the security line,


    ¡°You made it!¡±


    Lina and Isabe waves at her. ¡°Hey, mom! Be with you soon!¡±


    My mother gives my two sisters a thumbs up but won¡¯t even look in my direction. It stings. I¡¯m the child


    she wished she never had. Even our Alpha, Jack, sent his condolences on my eighteenth birthday. He


    thought I would awaken, but I didn¡¯t.


    I¡¯m twenty-one years old and still a weakling without a wolf. My sisters, however, are both warrior


    wolves and extremely powerful. That¡¯s why Alpha Xavier Reeves requested to marry Isabe. She will


    be the perfect future Luna for his pack.


    While I know I should be happy for my sisters, I can¡¯t help but feel a bit jealous. I wish I were normal


    like my sisters, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a nobody, which must be why my mother bought me an economy ticket


    ¡ªyou know, to remember my ce.


    But don¡¯t get me wrong. Traveling in the economic ss isn¡¯t the worst thing in the world. It just sucks


    that my ne is in eight hours and that I can¡¯t remember if I bought my phone charger with me. I¡¯m


    going to be so bored if my phone dies¡­


    ¡°NEXT!¡±


    I wince at the loud voice and step forward. My sisters are long gone, and I¡¯m left with their bags¡­wait, I


    didn¡¯t bring up Lina¡¯s bag! Panic seizes my lungs, and I look around¡ªonly for an older man to put


    Lina¡¯s bag in front of me.


    ¡°This is your bag, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I blush a little. The man wears expensive clothing; I can tell hees from money. ¡°Thank you


    for carrying it for me.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    I bring the bags to thedy working behind the counter, who checks them in. I¡¯m a bit surprised at how


    heavy Lina¡¯s bag is. How did the old man carry it up the stairs that easily?


    Well, never mind that. I¡¯m hungry and set my eyes on the security check, but the man ces a hand on


    my shoulder to stop me.


    I whip around. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    He smiles. ¡°I apologize for being so direct. I normally wouldn¡¯t intervene, but I overheard your


    conversation with your sisters earlier. They were incredibly disrespectful to you, so I upgraded your


    ticket to first ss. Your flight is scheduled to depart in less than one hour.¡±


    Is this a joke?


    Why would a stranger go out of his way to¡­ My gaze falls to his bag, and I am taken aback when I see


    the name embroidered on it, ¡°Reeves.¡±


    ¡°Holy moon goddess¡­¡± I mumble in a blind panic. ¡°You¡¯re Christian Reeves¡ªthe former Alpha of the


    Bloodmoon pack. Alpha Xavier¡¯s father!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he smiles politely. ¡°But forget about me. You need to catch your flight. Go on, shoo!¡±


    Realizing he is right, I go in for a quick hug. ¡°Thank you so much for this!¡±


    He turns tense in response but eventually softens and hugs me back. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    I leave the former Alpha behind and get through my security check without a problem. Three seconds


    later, I¡¯m running past a cafe where my family stands in a line. They stare at me as I race past them,


    but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m in too much of a hurry to argue with them.


    My heart races as the boarding call for first-ss passengers echoes through the bustling terminal.


    When I finally reach the boarding gate, I¡¯m even sweatier than before.


    The airline representative behind the counter takes a moment to assess me. I get the feeling he doesn¡¯t


    think I belong here. He nces down at my ticket and then back at me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Daisy Andersson?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me!¡±


    I give him my ticket, and he looks at me again before his expression softens into a weing smile.


    ¡°Wee aboard,¡± he says.


    I beam at him and practically dance to my seat. It¡¯s beautiful¡ªall plush, luxurious cream leather. I sit


    down and immediately feel like royalty until someone¡¯s shadow looms over me.


    ¡°What are you doing in my seat?!¡±


    Every little hair on my neck stands up in fright. The man must mean me, but I don¡¯t dare to look up.


    Maybe if I ignore him, he will just go away and bother someone else? This is my seat, and I have every


    right to sit here.


    But when I say nothing, the man growls. ¡°Are you just going to ignore me, you little thief?!¡±


    Thief? I am many things, but a thief is not one of them. I¡¯m not sure why, but hearing that insult makes


    me boil.


    Angrier than ever, I finally look up. ¡°Look, my life is already troublesome, so please, just sit down and


    enjoy your flight, okay? Christian Reeves gave me this seat, and I intend to enjoy the ride¡ªI don¡¯t have


    time to argue with rich, whiny men!¡±


    The man goes silent, and so do I because I¡¯ve just realized that I¡¯m so freaking dead that I better start


    nning my funeral.


    Alpha Xavier Reeves is looming above me¡ªmy sister¡¯s future husband.


    Oh my god.


    I freeze in my seat, mouth open so wide I must look like a speared fish on a stick. I¡¯ve heard of Alpha


    Xavier, but this is my first time seeing him in person, and he is the most gorgeous man I¡¯ve ever seen.


    He is the kind of man you wouldn¡¯t mind being kidnapped by¡ªI sure as hell wouldn¡¯t mind having his


    babies.


    It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if model agencies approached Xavier on a daily basis. He might be scowling at


    me, but his sculpted, pouty lips are the s*xiest ones I¡¯ve ever seen. The longer I stare, the faster my


    heart pounds¡ªhis raw, masculine beauty has officially hit me.


    Or wait¡­is that a freaking mate bond between us?


    I almost choke.


    Is Alpha Xavier Reeves my fated mate? Holy moly. That¡¯s why I feel so attracted to him and ready to


    throw off my panties!


    ¡°Give a girl a break!¡± I blurt out.


    ¡°What?¡± he snaps, hisser eyes narrowing. ¡°You think this is bad for you? Envision yourself in my


    position¡ªmy mate is the freak without a wolf. You¡¯re basically a human!¡±


    His words cut like knives, but I won¡¯t cry. My mother taught me from an early age that tears are a sign


    of weakness. So, I bottled up my emotions through my troublesome childhood and put on a brave face.


    And believe me, this stuck-up suit isn¡¯t harder to handle than the sisters who bullied me through high


    school.


    With newfound courage, I straighten my back and stare at Alpha Xavier¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°If that¡¯s your


    opinion, why don¡¯t you reject me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m nning on it,¡± he says, sitting beside mine with his eyes still locked on my face likeser


    beams.


    But I¡¯m not scared.


    ¡°I take it you already know who I am,¡± I say dryly.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦¡¯s sister and the failure of her pack.¡±


    ¡°I have a name.¡±


    ¡°Your name doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re a nobody and too weak to be epted as my mate, but since I


    respect the moon goddess, I will honor the mate bond by k*ssing you before I reject you.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?!¡±


    Xavier leans over, and suddenly, it gets harder to breathe. I want to push him away, but I¡¯m paralyzed


    in my seat, stuck in ce thanks to the mate bond as he locks me in. We are nose to nose as he


    seethes at me.


    ¡°This will only happen once,¡± he growls.


    I squirm in my seat, but there is nowhere to go. Xavier¡¯s lips are inches from mine before they descend


    and then¡­heaven. It¡¯s a light k*ss, but there is so much fire behind it that it feels like we are meant to


    be.


    And now we are all caught up in our story.


    Xavier pulls away. His eyes are wide. His big b*dy is tense, but it onlysts a second. Suddenly, he


    comes at me like a flood. He k*sses me harder this time, and my moans get swallowed by his mouth


    when his tongue presses against mine.


    I¡¯m shattering, breaking, anding back alive¡ªlike a butterfly breaking out of its cocoon. This is


    rebirth. Xavier¡¯s lips taste like they are my destiny, and I hesitantly ce my hand on his chest. His


    muscles tense under my fingertips, but he doesn¡¯t pull away. He is so beautiful, broad-shouldered, and


    perfect.


    But I know this¡ªus¡ªis but an unreachable dream. Xavier ns to reject me on this flight.


    He pulls back.


    Then, he looks at me. I¡¯m n*ked in front of him, embarrassed, with flushed cheeks. It¡¯s a savage and


    masculine moment. I stay silent and wait for the verdict when his lips part.


    ¡°I, Alpha, Xavier¡ª¡±


    I close my eyes. Here ites¡­

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2


    Daisy


    This is the moment when Alpha Xavier will reject me. My eyes are shut, and I¡¯m shaking in my seat


    while waiting for him to


    the words that will destroy the mate bond. What is taking him so long?


    I tip up my chin and look at him. He frowns at me as his emotional-yes, emotional-emerald green eyes


    sh over my face, lingering on my ck hair, taking in my cheap cardigan, and thennding on my


    dirty jeans. A storm brews on his face. Is he mad that I¡¯m not as properly dressed as him?


    ¡°Daisy Andersson?¡±


    I squint at him. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your name.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­yes¡­that¡¯s me.¡±


    I blush because who wouldn¡¯t be nervous under the intense stare of his eyes? I find Alpha Xavier


    scarier when he is calm:


    ¡°Are you certain? It took you


    u some time to answer.¡±


    Wait, what?!


    Did he just call me s t u p i d without calling me s t u p i d? Anger pulsates under my skin. I have a


    strong urge to give Alpha A s s h o l e a taste of his own medicine, but by some miracle, I manage to


    stay calm.


    A smile curls my lips. ¡°My name is Daisy Andersson. You¡¯re not mistaken.¡±


    His lips twitch, and I get the feeling he knows he has managed to get under my skin-those eyes of his


    study mine in silence, but I can tell he is amused. And it doesn¡¯t take long before he opens his s t u p i


    d l y s e x y mouth yet again.


    ¡°And are you quite well?¡± he intones as if he believes the opposite.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still sitting in my seat-I booked two of them for the extra legroom,¡± he gestures at his long legs,


    and I gulp. His thighs are thick, which means his a s s must be absolutely glorious-


    I m e n t a l l y p myself. You hate this man, remember? Focus.


    ¡°Like I said, your father offered me this seat, and I¡¯m quitefortable. So, guess what? I¡¯m not


    leaving.¡±


    His nostrils re, but the ne is already lifting, so he keeps his mouth shut. How lovely. I lean back in


    my seat, cross one leg over the other, and smile brilliantly.


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s face turns a shade darker when he sees me rxing. ¡°For f u c k¡¯s sake. I¡¯m stuck


    sitting beside a l u n a t i c¡­


    ¡°Trust me, sitting beside a grumpy Alpha isn¡¯t much better.¡±


    He flinches, and I realize my mistake: I spoke without a filter. But, eh, who cares? I¡¯m in first ss, and


    the drinks are free. As soon as we are in the air, I lift my hand when the first flight attendant


    passes us.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Her kind eyes dart to mine. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Chapter 2


    fed, 15 May


    82%


    ¡°Could I please have a bottle of your finest wine and a bag of chips? No, scratch that. Give me three


    bags of chips and a ss of your finest wine, and then, for grumpy over here, I would like a scotch.¡±


    ¡°Right away, ma¡¯am¡±


    A satisfied grin spreads over my lips. Alpha Xavier is gawking at me like I¡¯ve grown three heads. Good.


    I prefer it when he is quiet. He is very pretty to look at, and he smells like expensive cologne and fine


    wool. But his mouth? That we could do without.


    ¡°Are the Omegas usually this outgoing in your pack?¡± he finally asks, and I swear there is fear in his


    eyes when he speaks.


    ¡°Only the best ones,¡± I wag my eyebrows at him. Normally, I would never be this wild and crazy, but my


    sisters aren¡¯t here, so I¡¯m letting the true Daisye out


    ¡°You have more than one Omega?¡±


    ¡°No, just me, but if there were more Omegas, I would still be the best one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazier than I thought, he mutters as he leans back to scroll on his phone.


    If he thinks I¡¯m crazy, why hasn¡¯t he rejected me yet? I don¡¯t dare to ask him that, afraid he might do it.


    Instead, I decide to p i s s him off. It could make time fly up here in the sky. What¡¯s the harm? It¡¯s not


    like I will see Alpha Xavier ever again.


    My mother booked me a ticket so I could clean our rooms and be a personal assistant if my sisters


    bought new clothes. But I¡¯m not even invited to the wedding. I will enjoy the hotel until the trip ends and


    then return to my pack.


    Messing with Xavier poses no real harm.


    An evil smile curls my lips. ¡°And you¡¯re more gorgeous than I thought you would be. Brighter than the


    sun.¡±


    His head jerks in my direction. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be shy,¡± I wink at him. ¡°I bet women drop like flies by your feet-that¡¯s how hot you are.¡±


    By now, his lips arepressed so tightly that they turn white at the edges. This is a real tragedy. He


    should definitely loosen up a little!


    I¡¯m about to taunt him, but the flight attendant saves the day. ¡°Your drinks and chips, ma¡¯am¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Suddenly, my arms are full. I don¡¯t know what to do with it all, but hey, Alpha Xavier doesn¡¯t look busy! I


    dump a few of the bags in hisp. He blinks at me repeatedly, and I give him a phony smile.


    ¡°Thank you for holding those for me. You¡¯re a real angel.¡±


    This time, his mouth opens as if he wants tough, but instead, he chooses to go with silence. He stills,


    and I feel a moment of fear because he has obviously realized I¡¯m messing with him while not giving a f


    u c k about his position. And now I wonder if that was a good idea. I hadn¡¯t noticed how well-built he


    was until now.


    response to


    Unlike me, who is short and scrawny, Alpha Xavier is over six feet tall, and his legs are long and strong.


    I gulp in seeing him take off his suit to reveal his broad shoulders, D a m n. He better not decide to beat


    my a s s after this flight is over. I wouldn¡¯t win in a fight.


    ¡°Do you usually p i s s off Alphas for fun, or is this your first time?¡± Alpha Xavier asks in a warm voice


    that¡¯s butter over toast, but what frightens me is that it¡¯s most definitely fake.


    We are officially ying the same game-not giving a f u c k with the goal of making the other person


    ufortable,


    18:06 Wed, 15 May


    Chapter 2


    I shiver in my seat. ¡°This is my first time.¡±


    ¡°I see. He opens a bag of chips and pops one into his mouth, crunching it while keeping eye contact.


    What makes it even worse is that he is chewing with his mouth wide open-disgusting!


    I squirm in my seat. ¡°Will you please stop that?¡±


    ¡°Eating?¡± he looks amused. ¡°Why? Is it making you ufortable?¡±


    Before I can answer, he grabs a few more chips with his hand and throws them into his mouth, chewing


    loudly. My anger res hot and bright, but it isn¡¯t game over yet.


    I never surrender.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bothered at all.¡± I say, unwinding in my seat as I sip my wine. ¡°In fact, I quite like it when you


    chew with your mouth open. It allows me to see your dazzling, white teeth.¡±


    Alpha Xavier pauses mid-chew and shakes his head. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re good. Very good at this game..


    c¡­


    ¡°Game?¡± I question. ¡°This isn¡¯t a game. I believe you¡¯re the hottest thing to have hit earth before hot


    chocte milk.¡±


    Alpha Xavier almost d a m n near chokes on his scotch and looks up at me like I¡¯m absolutely mad.


    ¡°Okay, that settles it. You¡¯re the craziest woman I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t apliment.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.


    1 expect Alpha Xavier to return to being grumpy in silence, but he c r a c k s his shoulders instead. It


    draws my attention back to his chest, and gosh. He is a big boy all over. It¡¯s getting hard to keep up the


    facade of someone who doesn¡¯t give a flipping f u c k, especially when he looks at me, and the mate


    bond hits me in full force.


    ¡°I can¡¯t decide whether I want you to shut up or hear your voice.¡±


    I swallow at that. ¡°That¡¯s the mate bond for you.¡±


    He shes a wide-albeit fake-smile, revealing a dimple on one cheek, and I¡¯m breathless. He is


    dangerous, d a m n it!


    ¡°You need to be taught a lesson in respect. And I have just the punishment in mind to drive that lesson


    home.¡±


    What is he talking about? Is he going to beat me?!


    Without waiting for my response, Alpha Xavier rises from his seat, pulling me along with him. Then, we


    walk up to a flight attendant.


    ¡°I would like to upgrade our seats,¡± he says, his voice smooth as silk. ¡°We would like something more¡­


    private.¡±


    The flight attendant looks at us, a knowing smirk curving her lips. ¡°Right this way.¡±


    What is that supposed to mean? Wait. A hurderer would need privacy to kill someone-is that what he is


    thinking?!


    Suddenly, my heart is pounding in my chest as Alpha Xavier leads me through the ne like I¡¯m some


    sort of beast on a leash. My mind races with thoughts about what this punishment could possibly be.


    We enter a private cabin, its lush interior probably more expensive than my family¡¯s entire house. The


    room has a bed twice the size of the one I have at home.


    m


    May


    3 This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Chapter 2


    ¡°Have a pleasant flight,¡± the attendant says, closing the door behind her with a mischievous wink.


    Alpha Xavier finally lets go of my hand, but I don¡¯t feel any calmer. Being alone with him wasn¡¯t part of


    my n, but here


    we are¡­


    1 lift


    my eyes to his and freeze when I find him unbuttoning his white shirt. ¡°Strip,¡± is all he says.


    my


    ¡°E-excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.¡± he responds, a hint of amusement tingeing his voice as he shrugs off his shirt. Seeing


    his muscr chest is enough to leave me breathless once more, ¡°You said you liked seeing my teeth


    when I ate. Well, let¡¯s see how much you like seeing the rest of me.¡±


    18:07 Wed, 15 May

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3


    Daisy


    I¡¯m close to passing out. He can¡¯t be serious, can he? I¡¯m confident Alpha Xavier doesn¡¯t want to have


    sex with me. But there¡¯s something in his eyes-something rough and challenging-that tells me he isn¡¯t


    joking around.


    But I¡¯m not weak enough to have sex with him. I don¡¯t care how hot he is. Alpha Xavier is my sister¡¯s


    fiance, for f u c k ¡®s sake! The kiss we shared? That was just a moment of weakness because he is my


    fated mate. This? This is taking it too far, and the punishment would be too grave.


    ¡°No way,¡± I refuse, crossing my arms over my chest in a ridiculous attempt to stare him down.


    Alpl¨ªa Xavier looks amused by this. He raises an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°No?¡±


    Goosebumps p r i c k le over my arms and back when he walks towards me, backing me into the plush


    wall of the private cabin. His sharp and woodsy scent fills the room, making my heart hammer even


    harder.


    ¡°You wanted to y this game,¡± he purrs as he towers over me. ¡°Then y.¡±


    I set my jaw, refusing to back down from his challenging gaze. ¡°You first.¡±


    Heughs outright at that, throwing his head back as if amused by my defiance. Slowly but deliberately


    he unfastens the buckle at his waist and lets his pants drop to the floor.


    Now, it¡¯s my turn to choke on whatever I was about to say.


    D a m n, those boxers are tight! Shi t. Don¡¯t stare at his junk, Daisy. It¡¯s rude.


    Instead, I gawk at it.


    It¡¯s just so¡­big.


    Huge.


    He pulls down his boxers all the way, and that¡¯s the moment I lose the game.


    Oh my g o d.


    I can¡¯t help but stare at it, watching for any movement. The long, meaty python has me daydreaming


    about a possible scenario where I could get down on my knees and give it all the attention it deserves.


    I¡¯ve never encountered such arge and attractive member before-I¡¯m still a virgin-but I¡¯m confident


    that I could handle it with expertise if given the chance.


    ¡°Uh-hum_¡±


    My eyes widen, and I force them up to meet Alpha Xavier¡¯s gaze again. But where I expect to see


    smugness, there¡¯s only a hard glint of determination.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± he rumbles..


    This time, I don¡¯t refuse. If Alpha Xavier wants a show, then that¡¯s exactly what I will give him.


    With a deep breath of courage. I take off my cardigan but leave my bra on. ¡°There!¡±


    His lips twitch into an intrigued smile as he steps back, finally granting me some space. Is he


    disappointed? I¡¯m unsure what he expected, but it certainly wasn¡¯t me. I must beughable to look at


    compared to my sister.


    18:07 Wed, 15 May MU


    Chapter 3


    But Alpha Xavier doesn¡¯tugh. His eyes meet mine before he strides forward and drops to his knees.


    Suddenly, I feel his hands on the zipper of my jeans. He pulls it down, and I hold my breath as he tugs


    them down.


    thas


    ¡°Cute panties,¡± he points out as he looks up at me.


    My face burns. I suddenly don¡¯t feel as confident as I did earlier when I was provoking him. Alpha


    Xavier seems to have realized this, too. There is satisfaction in his eyes, yet he doesn¡¯t stop whatever


    he is doing


    Instead, he leans in, pressing his nose against my panties to inhale my scent. Part of me is concerned-


    I¡¯ve worn these underwear all day. Isn¡¯t he disgusted?


    The answer must be no because Alpha Xavier licks my wetness through my panties. Licking and


    keeping his tongue in the same area until I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s his saliva or my arousal wetting the fabric.


    1 shouldn¡¯t enjoy this, d a m n it. Yet my legs shiver beneath his touch, and my hands reach out to grip


    his hair, my fingers sinking in. His eyes are on mine as he continues. I suck in a deep breath, and his


    response is a dark glint in his eyes that tells me he is in control.


    I like that a lot.


    My arousal skyrockets, and my knees almost buckle under their own weight, but Alpha Xavier¡¯srge


    hand is on my butt to keep me steady.


    His eyes, framed by a millionshes, meet mine. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman this wet before, and I


    haven¡¯t even touched your skin yet.


    Embarrassment colors my cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ve never been¡­.with¡­a man before.¡±


    G o d, I feel so clich¨¦ and ridiculous for saying that out loud. He probably thinks I¡¯m a loser now. Being


    a virgin at twenty-one isn¡¯t something I¡¯m proud of. I¡¯m just not as popr as my sisters¡­


    Alpha Xavier pauses and leans back to see me better, ¡°Were you saving yourself for your mate!


    My face grows hotter. ¡°N-no.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    I avoid his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I had a mate


    He is silent for a while. ¡°Because you don¡¯t have a wolf?¡±


    I give him a shy nod. It¡¯s crazy how the tables have turned. Before we entered this cabin, I felt like I


    was the one in control, but now it¡¯s clear that Alpha Xavier is the puppet master who pulls all the strings


    His gaze is still locked on mine while his hands are pulling down my panties. I have no idea what he is


    thinking. My heart is racing, and I swallow a whimper when his fingers tease my entrance, spreading


    my wetness.


    Not good.


    It¡¯s humiliating how good it feels. I¡¯m trying to keep a brave face, but some sounds want toe out


    when one of his thick fingers enters me.


    ¡°I may not be your Alpha,¡± he says in a lusky voice. ¡°But make no mistake, Daisy, I am still an Alpha.


    And this time, I won¡¯t hold back. You will learn to submit to me.¡±


    His finger pushes deeper inside of me while the rest of his hand cups my sex. It hurts at first, but then


    the pain is reced with pleasure, and I know exactly what he meant by making me submit: c u m m i nThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    g all over his hand without him even f u c k i n g me would be scandalous.


    18:07 Wed, 15 May Mo


    Chapter 3


    82%


    And yet, as his finger moves with smooth precision, as he watches me squirm under his touch, my


    eyes meeting his in a silent plea for mercy. I know there¡¯s no going back. He isn¡¯t stopping, and I¡¯m not


    asking him to.


    He smirks at me, a wicked glint in his eyes as he adds another finger. ¡°You¡¯re so tight around my


    fingers, he murmurs teasingly. ¡°Is this what you¡¯ve been craving? To be filled and pleasured like this?¡±


    I can only whimper in response, my face a crimson red. The pleasure is too much, and I know I won¡¯t


    last long.


    ¡°Say it,¡± he growls, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Tell me that you want me, Daisy.¡±


    He knows I can¡¯t say those words. No matter how much I¡¯m enjoying this or how much my body yearns


    for release, I can¡¯t reduce myself to begging for the attention of an Alpha who probably just wants me to


    prove a point.


    But the pressure inside me builds like a ball of fire, and I am burning up from the inside out. I¡¯m


    suddenly climbing like a desperate animal for an o r g a s m that¡¯s just out of reach.


    As if knowing exactly what I need. Alpha Xavier pushes in and out of me faster while his thumb


    stimtes my sensitive nub. Part of me can¡¯t believe this is happening, that my sister¡¯s g d d a m n


    fianc¨¦ is pleasuring me.


    ¡°Daisy¡± He drawls in that s e x y, dominating voice. ¡°Tell me what I want to hear, or I will stop.¡±


    Submission-that¡¯s what he wants, and I must be a s l u t because I¡¯m going to give it to him.


    ¡°You.¡± I admit before whimpering. ¡°I want you¡­¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Suddenly, his momentum changes until I¡¯m almost screaming with my eyes closed and mouth wide


    open. The soundsing out of me belongs in a p o r n o, but I can¡¯t save my pride. I¡¯m c u m m i n g


    hard and fast all over his hands, Exhaustion. rolls over me until I¡¯m a shaking mess.


    Alpha Xavier, however, doesn¡¯t help me. He pulls out of me with a wet popping sound, and I stumble


    forward, my palms t on the bed as the Alpha pulls up his pants in silence.


    When he finally speaks, his voice isn¡¯t kind. ¡°Never challenge me again.


    He doesn¡¯t even look at me before he heads for the door. What a cold b a s t a r d-he doesn¡¯t even say


    goodbye. Alpha Xavier is gone in a heartbeat, and I drop to the floor.


    Why the heck did he do that? To humiliate me? To get thestugh? What the hell does Alpha Xavier


    want from me?


    Suddenly, the door opens once again, and I¡¯m met with Xavier¡¯s gorgeous face. He looks like an angel,


    but his expression is that of the devil. ¡°I almost forgot,¡± he says in that deep, melodic voice of his. ¡°But


    1, Alpha Xavier, reject you, the wolfless girl, Daisy, as my fated mate and Luna. You¡¯re not worthy of


    me, and I will take your sister as my mate instead.¡±


    A pang of hurt sizzles through me, and tears burn behind my eyelids as I feel his side of the mate bond


    break into a thousand pieces. But even when I¡¯m faced with him, I can¡¯t bring myself to reject him. A


    part of me still believes that this


    isn¡¯t the end.


    Xavier, however, won¡¯t let me stay silent. His eyes narrow. ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you going to

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4


    Daisy.


    Nothing could have prepared me for the pain of being rejected by my fated mate. Everything I want is


    within reach. Alpha Xavier looms over me with his cruel eyes, and I can barely breathe. His presence is


    larger than life, but although he is here, he is no longer mine.


    He never was.


    Why did the moon goddess make him my mate? He is an Alpha-a weakling like me could never make


    him happy. But maybe this is a test to see if I¡¯m going to break from his rejection?


    I might.


    Tears burn in my eyes as I lift my chin to meet his ice-cold ones. They are green like emeralds, so


    beautiful I¡¯m captivated on the spot, but there isn¡¯t even a hint of emotion inside of them.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I ask in a low voice.


    ¡°What is done is done, Alpha Xavier replies before leaning his broad shoulder against the doorframe.


    ¡°Had I not been the Alpha of my pack, things might have gone differently, but I can¡¯t change who I am.¡±


    I swallow thickly and whimper, ¡°What does that even mean?¡±


    ¡°It means I need a strong mate that can give me an heir worthy of taking over my pack when I¡¯m gone-


    someone like your sister, Isabe She is a powerful warrior wolf, unlike you, who can¡¯t even shape-


    shift¡­¡± He shrugs those massive shoulders of his. ¡°If the rumors about you are true, that is¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-there are rumors about me?¡± I hup.


    ¡°Videos, too,¡± a cruel smile spreads over his lips when he sees my obvious confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me


    you haven¡¯t seen your sister¡¯s videos on Wolf Tok? Some of them have millions of views¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    *Videos?¡±


    Alpha Xavier reaches into his pocket, picks up his phone, and clicks on a few buttons before handing it


    over to me.


    First, I see my sister¡¯s face. Her hand is over her mouth with the caption, ¡°Want to see something truly


    pathetic?¡± before the screen changes into something that makes my heart sink: it¡¯s a video of me trying


    to shape-shift under the full moon.


    My whole pack-the Evergreen pack-is changing into wolves in the background while I¡¯m down on all


    fours like a fool. My body contorts in awkward spasms, but nothing happens. I look pitiful, a broken wolf


    unable to fulfill her destiny. Theughter andments below are brutal, mocking my feeble attempts.


    The tears that were threatening to fall rush forth now, unchecked and unstoppable. Humiliation and


    pain twist into a jagged knot in my chest. The solid weight of the phone in my hands feels foreign,


    surreal even, as the video loops over and over, each rey a fresh stab of betrayal.


    ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡± I ask, choking on the words.


    ¡°To help you understand your ce.¡± he says with a nonchnce that only deepens the wound. ¡°You¡¯re


    not suitable to be an Alpha¡¯s mate.¡±


    I toss his phone back to him, unable to watch a second longer. The screen shatters as it hits the floor, s


    c a tt e r i n g shards of ss. He doesn¡¯t flinch or recoil at the destruction; if anything, he seems mildly


    impressed.


    Chapter 4


    ¡°Maybe you do have some fight in you after all, he muses aloud, bending down to retrieve his shattered


    device.


    A sudden fury rises within me. ¡°I may not be strong in the way you want,¡± I say, my voice barely low but


    steady despite my grief. ¡°But strength isn¡¯t only physical strength is endurance, strength is


    perseverance¡­¡­¡±


    He interrupts with a bitterugh before forcing himself off the doorframe and walking away. ¡°Endurance


    and perseverance won¡¯t help you when we are under attack His voice is cold-like the rest of him.


    1 watch his retreating form, every musele in my body stiff and tense. But then something shifts within


    me-a spark of defiance that hardens into determination.


    ¡°You will regret this?¡± I shout after him even though I have no idea if my words are the truth.


    Alpha Xavier, however, turns around with an amused smirk. I hate how attractive it makes him look.


    ¡°The day when pigs fly, and the moon tums to cheese, maybe, he retorts with a derisive chuckle. ¡°Until


    then, I suggest you ept your role in your pack.¡±


    ¡°What if I be stronger than my sister?¡± I blurt out.


    He snorts in response, ¡°I doubt that will happen, but keep dreaming.little Omega. There¡¯s nothing


    wrong with having


    ambitions.


    I narrow my eyes. ¡°Are you making fun of me or encouraging me?¡±


    His grin turns wolfish. ¡°You tell me.¡±


    With that, he strides away, disappearing out of the private luxurious room.


    I don¡¯t follow him.


    Instead, I stand there like a fool until the pain from earlier smashes into me like a car. The rejection


    from Alpha Xavier stings and burns. It feels like I¡¯m being burned alive. A part of me wants to run after


    him and return the rejection so I won¡¯t feel any pain, but there is a bigger part of me that wants to hold


    on-not for romance but for pride.


    I want Alpha Xavier to regret leaving me in the dust. I have no idea how to do that, but I think the first


    step is to pick myself up and not ept defeat without a fight.


    Change starts here¡­.after I¡¯ve cried my heart out. Trust me, I want to be strong, but you don¡¯t get over


    a rejection in one day.


    I¡¯m exhausted.


    Broken


    Beaten by fate.


    With shaky steps, I walk over to the bed, lie down with the duvet pulled over my head, and stare out


    through the window. Can I stay here forever and never face my sister? I¡¯m humiliated, hurt, and most of


    all, I just want to sink through the earth and die¡­


    Alpha Xavier will probably tell my sister about this and then my entire family willugh at me, the idiot


    who couldn¡¯t even keep her own mate and prevent him from rejecting her.


    I¡¯m such a loser¡­


    Are all Omegas as miserable as me?


    I feel like s h i t, but even though everything seems gray, I whisper into the silence. ¡°I am more than


    this-more than a failed werewolf. I¡¯m weak, but I¡¯m still a person worthy of respect and love. Please,


    moon goddess, won¡¯t you help me find my true


    2/3


    S


    path in life?¡±


    Nothing happens, but at least I¡¯m able to fall asleep. I just wish I could sleep through my sister¡¯s


    wedding. Thest thing I want is to watch her marry the Alpha who was supposed to be mine¡­


    0

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5


    Daisy


    If I were a stronger person. I would have fought harder to prevent Alpha Xavier from leaving me. I


    would have found a way to make him realize his true mate is worth more than my sister, who isn¡¯t fated


    to him.


    But I¡¯m not strong-at least not yet. That¡¯s why I wait until everyone has left the ne to avoid a walk of


    shame in front of the man who threw me away like yesterday¡¯s trash. I don¡¯t want Alpha Xavier to see


    me, so I walk with my head down until I reach a cab and have them drive me to the hotel my mother


    booked for us.


    It¡¯s a luxurious hotel on a tropical ind, but the downside is that I arrive way earlier than the rest of my


    family. Though, if I¡¯m lucky, my room might already be empty and ready for me.


    So, I take a chance and drag my wheelie up to the reception desk. Behind it, a woman with a ponytail


    smiles at me.


    ¡°Would you like to check in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°The majority of our guests have already checked out, ma¡¯am,¡± the receptionist¡¯s fingers glide


    effortlessly over the keyboard. ¡°I can quickly verify if your room is currently avable. May I have your


    name, please?¡±


    ¡°Daisy Andersson.¡±


    ¡°Daisy Andersson¡­ She mumbles to herself while searching the screen with rapidly moving eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s see¡­I can¡¯t find a booking for Daisy Anderson anywhere. Are you sure this is the right


    hotel??


    ¡°One hundred percent, and if it helps, I believe the rest of my family is staying here, too. My mother,


    Margaret Andersson, booked our rooms.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I remember that name¡­hold on¡­¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I just smile at her, but, as expected, there is a problem. She narrows her eyes on the screen, and I can


    see her nervously biting her bottom lip before quickly ncing at me.


    I arch an eyebrow. ¡°Uh¡­ Is there something wrong with my booking?¡±


    ¡°II don¡¯t know,¡± she clears her throat. ¡°Your mother booked three VIP rooms with all-inclusive on the top


    floor, but your name isn¡¯t included. I see Margaret Andersson, who I assume is your mother, and then


    there are two other rooms, one for Isabe and another for Lina.¡±


    ¡°Those two are my sisters, so you¡¯re on the right track¡­¡± I smile. ¡°There should be a room booked for


    Daisy.¡±


    There is a booking for someone named Daisy, but I didn¡¯t expect Daisy to be a human¡­.


    My voicees out high-pitched, ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    She shrieks and raises her hands. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but I don¡¯t think you want this room!¡±


    Even though I don¡¯t usually get angry easily, I¡¯m irritated now, ¡°And why the hell not?!¡±


    *Your mother booked room zero for you, and although it¡¯s a luxurious room, I¡¯m not sure if you want to


    live there!¡±


    I wait for her to continue, but when she doesn¡¯t, I make a finger-rolling motion with the top of my hand.


    ¡°Yeees?¡± Just go on and tell me what my evil family pulled off now¡­


    82%


    Chapter 3


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Can this chick get to the point?


    She sucks in a deep


    breath before blurting out, ¡°ITS BASICALLY A DOG HOUSE FOR RIGH PEOPLE¡¯S PETS!¡±


    I stare at her, watching as her face turns a shade of red that shes horribly with her strawberry-blonde


    hair. A dog house? A freaking dog house? My mother booked me a room in a tropical paradise, but it¡¯s


    essentially a kennel for the elite?


    ¡°Are you saying.¡± I swallow, trying tough off my rising heart rate. ¡°That my room¡­is a¡­ a pet room?¡±


    The receptionist winces and nods, absolutely mortified. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. But if it helps or makes you feel


    any better, it¡¯s one of the most luxurious pet rooms we have!¡±


    That doesn¡¯t help at all.


    With a deep breath, I force a smile and pull my bag closer to my leg. ¡°Well then¡­can I at least check


    out my room? I need to drop off my luggage


    The receptionist gulps and nods before handing over the key. She reluctantly directs me to a remote


    part of the hotel. My anger barely registers as shock takes over.


    I¡¯ve about had it with my stupi d family¡­


    Walking down the pristine hallway adorned with exotic flowers and tasteful paintings, I arrive at what is


    supposedly my ¡°room¡± Opening the door with trembling hands, I¡¯m met with sheer disbelief.


    To be fair, it really is like no other dog house I¡¯ve ever seen. There¡¯s an actual four-poster bed(albeit


    small), a full bathroom.plete with a miniature bathtub perfectly sized for arge dog, and even an


    ornate firece.


    I walk inside and release my hold of my bag. This room is absolutely ridiculous-ridiculous enough to be


    hysterically funny if it weren¡¯t so pathetic that this was where my own mother expected me to stay.


    As I stand in this farce of luxury living, one thing bes clear: my family thinks they can treat me like


    I¡¯m worthless and get away with it. The sad part? There is nothing I can do about this. I need them


    since I could never survive as a rogue wolf.


    And my family knows that. Sh it. I bet they are allughing at this right now, and as pathetic as it


    sounds even to myself, my eyes well up with unshed tears. Alpha Xavier rejected me as his mate, and


    now my own family is showing me how worthless they think I am.


    I fall onto the small bed, and it creaks under my weight. I will need aplete do-over and maybe


    some superhuman strength to deal with this f u c k i n g wedding from hell.


    But first, I bury my face in the soft pillows, allowing a few stray tears to escape. I hate my life¡­


    What the hell am I supposed to do? I know this is the perfect time to form a n-one that won¡¯t allow


    Alpha Xavier or my family to hurt me again. But where do I find the strength when I¡¯m all alone in this


    world?


    ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡± I shout into the pillows. I know no one can hear me, but I¡¯m too broken to car. ¡°I¡¯m tired of


    this stupi d life as the meek Omega that can¡¯t take control of her own fuck


    i


    n g life-I hate this!¡±


    I cry louder until I hear a low voice let out a sigh of despair before they whisper, ¡°You¡¯re not alone,


    Daisy. Just be patient.


    I pause. ¡°Who said that?!¡±


    My eyes dart around the room, but there is no one there. Weird. The voice sounded like it came from


    inside my head. But that must be imagination or wishful thinking because I sure as hell don¡¯t have an


    inner wolf.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6


    Daisy


    I wake up to the phone ringing. It¡¯s notte; I just fell asleep on my dog bed and reached for my


    vibrating phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Where the hell are you?!¡± my mother yells on the other end. ¡°Since I heard you got here early, I


    thought you would at least have the audacity to help your sister carry her luggage up to her room!¡±


    My jaw bunches. ¡°Isabe is a werewolf. I¡¯m sure she can-¡±


    ¡°No, she can¡¯t!¡± my mother interrupts in an upset tone.


    ¡°She can¡¯t?¡± I ask in disbelief.


    ¡°No,¡± she repeats. ¡°Isabe is really stressed out over the wedding, and what are you doing? Sleeping?


    You really are azy, good-for-nothing daughter, you know that, right? I expected you to be more


    helpful! Do you even realize how big this wedding is? Isabe is about to marry the most powerful and


    richest Alpha to have ever existed!¡±


    My stomach churns hearing those words. Alpha Xavier might be the most powerful Alpha in history, but


    ording to the moon goddess, he was supposed to be mine, not my sister¡¯s


    ¡°Either way, you shoulde to the bar on the roof. We are going to hold a toast for your sister, and


    you¡¯re wee to join us for dinner. Hopefully, you can at least do that much.¡±


    My mother hangs up the phone before I can respond, and I stare at the empty wall. I guess I better get


    freshened up, huh?


    With a sigh, I push myself off the dog bed and shuffle towards the bathroom. The reflection staring


    back at me is disheveled.


    -rumpled clothes, tangled hair, and tired eyes that speak of the pain of having lost my mate.


    Still, I don¡¯t let that bother me and run a brush through my dark long hair before leaving the room.


    Every single elevator is upied, so I run up the stairs. It¡¯s a luxurious marble staircase with a red


    carpet that flows like a river of velvet down its


    center. N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As I ascend, I spot Alphia Xavier talking on his phone with his back towards me. My heart immediately


    starts pounding. He towers over everyone else, his broad shoulders draped in some ridiculously


    expensive fabric that is probably woven from moon silk and dyed with dragon¡¯s blood for all I know. His


    ck hair is slicked back, revealing his sharp, aristocratic features that make him look sickly hot.


    I freaking hate how good-looking he is.


    With my nose raised in the air, I try to ignore him and focus on making it up the stairs. The crowd


    doesn¡¯t par me, but 1 make my way through.


    Harris!


    Some random stranger bumps into me as they greet their friend, his arm knocking me off bnce. My


    heart seizes in my throat, and then I¡¯m falling. I anticipate a hard impact on the floor. Instead, strong


    arms encircle me from behind just as I¡¯m about to kiss the ground.


    My breath hitches as I nce up and lock eyes with Alpha Xavier. His green eyes reveal a flicker of


    surprise before he pulls me up to my feet. The awkward silence hangs heavy between us, and a bitter


    taste fills


    Why did he have to be the one to save me?


    Eventually, Alpha Xavier breaks the silence. ¡°You ought to be more careful¡±


    my mouth.


    18:07 Wed, 15 May M


    Chapter 6


    Even though I haven¡¯t recovered from the humiliation of having him make me o r g a s m from just his


    hand and then rejecting me for my sister, I lift my chin.


    ¡°Or maybe I nned to fall?¡± I challenge him with a pout and shrug, ¡°I mean, you¡¯re a pretty hot guy-


    maybe I nned to be caught by your capable arms.¡±


    He doesn¡¯tugh; I didn¡¯t expect him to. This guy is dry and humorless. Therefore, I smile, which


    causes him to look at me like I¡¯m infected with the gue, and promptly drop his arms from around me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your games,¡± he says, his voice cool and detached. ¡°I suggest you find another


    way to amuse yourself.¡±


    That stings more than I want it to. But I refuse to let Alpha Xavier know that. So Iugh, the sound


    hollow even to my own ears. ¡°Who said I was ying a game?¡±


    His green eyes narrow at me as if he¡¯s trying to figure me out.


    ¡°Listen,¡± he says, his voice as cold and hard as the marble under our feet, ¡°I have no time for your


    quips or flirtations. I am about to marry your sister. I would advise you to show some respect.¡±


    ¡°Respect?¡± I echo, feeling a fresh wave of anger bubble up within me. ¡°Alpha Xavier, you rejected me


    as your mate. You told me I wasn¡¯t worthy of you, and then you tossed me aside to marry my sister


    instead. And now you want me to respect you? That¡¯s rich,¡±


    He flinches at my words but quickly masks it with a neutral expression. ¡°How dare you-


    ¡°No.¡± I cut him off, jabbing him in the chest with my finger. He doesn¡¯t react, which irks me even more.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you belittle me twice in the same day. So here¡¯s what we are going to do: we will walk to the


    roof and enjoy dinner in silence. I assume you¡¯re heading there, too.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t, but it sounds like fun,¡± a cruel smirk spreads over his lips. ¡°I still need to meet


    Despite the hurt within me, I manage to roll my eyes. ¡°Of course you do¡­¡±


    ¡°What? I need to see if she is as beautiful as I¡¯ve heard¡±


    your s


    ¡°Oh, she is,¡± I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°She is gorgeous, perfect, and a strong warrior werewolf-


    theplete opposite. of me. Your shallow a s s is going to love her.¡±


    ¡°Shallow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what you are for not caring about a person¡¯s soul.¡±


    He snorts in amusement. ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯re an angel with a better personality than your sister?¡±


    And now I¡¯m cringing. ¡°Well¡­.I¡­ I¡¯m¡­.¡± I struggle to find words. For all my sass, I hate bragging about


    myself, and I see Alpha Xavier realizing that. His eyes light up, and I just know he won¡¯t let me live this


    down.


    ¡°You¡¯re what?¡±


    I cast my eyes on the nearest object, hoping he won¡¯t see the color coating my cheeks. ¡°Can we just go


    upstairs?¡±


    He chuckles, and suddenly, he is near me, tipping up my chin with one of his long fingers. ¡°When I¡¯ve


    finally learned what makes Daisy Andersson tick? I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±


    ¡°A s s.¡±


    He allows a ghost of a smile before it fades. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re s t u p i d or brave for daring to speak


    that way to the most important werewolf on the


    18:07 Wed, 15 May MO


    Chapter 6


    I snort. ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± he arches an unimpressed eyebrow. ¡°Last time I checked, I was both the strongest and the


    richest Alpha on the. That makes me important.¡±


    ¡°No, it has made you arrogant! And you know what? I think you¡¯re the most cowardly Alpha on the


    net!¡± The words leave my mouth before I can stop them, but once Alpha Xavier gapes at me like a


    fish out of water, I know I¡¯ve made a terrible mistake.


    Telling an Alpha they are a coward is like telling a woman she is fat-I¡¯ve basically dug my own grave.


    Even Alpha Xavier tilts his head and gives me this look that tells me he doesn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Did you¡­did you just insult me to my face?¡±


    At first, I consider the option of lying, but what is there to lose? He rejected me already so game on!


    ¡°I dill,¡± I growl at him. ¡°And guess what? I meant every word. You¡¯re a coward, and I¡¯ve seen braver


    kittens than you. Oh, and your slicked-back hair? It makes you look like Jimmy Neutron.¡±


    Alpha Xavier studies me in silence, and I shiver. There are too many things going on behind those


    green eyes.


    ¡°Who is Jimmy Neutron?¡±


    Instead of retreating. I snort. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    He shakes his head, and I grin. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. The point is that it looks like you have a big


    head.¡±


    A group of werewolves walking up the stairs snorts at my words and I feel rather proud of my insult


    myself. Alpha Xavier is ck-jawed and shocked. His expression is priceless¡­until his disbelief


    changes to ice-cold, controlled anger that burns


    through his eyes.


    And then, while looking scary as hell, he grits out. ¡°Looks like you need to be taught another lesson.¡±


    É«

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7


    Daisy


    When Alpha Xavier¡¯s towering form approaches me, my insides plummet with dread. Despite wanting


    to be brave, I take a step back with wary eyes. ¡°How do you n to teach me a lesson?¡±


    He smiles, but it quickly fades when a gust of icy wind sweeps through the hotel. The force is strong


    enough to topple a few people and lift up the skirts of some well-dressed female werewolves. They yelp


    in shock and grab onto the railing for


    support.


    I can hear their confusion in their questions.


    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    ¡°Is there a storm outside!¡±


    ¡°Did someone open the door?¡±


    I nce down the stairs, but the doors are shut tight. So, what could have caused the sudden chill?


    A sudden, bone-chilling cackle echoes behind me, and I freeze in terror. Without warning, a massive


    brown wolf lunges itself at Alpha Xavier, who skillfully raises his arms to block the attack. The wolf


    snarls and growls as it tries to w its way past Xavier¡¯s defenses, but he stands firm..


    The wolf, however, doesn¡¯t seem bothered. It¡¯s forced down the stairs, but it shows no signs of fear and


    even allows itself to shape-shift into its human form.


    ¡°Nice to see you, brother,¡± the man says,pletely unbothered by his nakedness and the surprised


    gasps from the other guests. ¡°Did you miss me!¡±


    Brother?


    I stare down at the other werewolf and stop breathing. The other man resembles Alpha Xavier in


    striking detail. His hair might be brown instead of ck, and his eyes might be blue, but his facial


    features are the same.


    ¡°Yato¡­.¡± Alpha Xavier growls, and, to my utter shock, he pushes me behind him as if wanting to


    protect me. ¡°I thought I banished you from the pack.¡±


    Yato chuckles and shrugs his shoulders. ¡°You did.¡±


    ¡°So what the f c k are you doing here, Yato? I sure as hell didn¡¯t invite you to my wedding.


    Instead of answering his brother, Yato¡¯s attentionnds on me, and I wince. His ice-blue eyes send a


    row of shivers down my spine, and his lips curl into a smirk.


    ¡°Is this your mate?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No,¡± Alpha Xavier growls. This is my future wife¡¯s sister, Daisy. She is an Omega, not the woman I¡¯m


    marrying.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but that wasn¡¯t my question,¡± Yato tilts his head to the side and digs his eyes into mine. ¡°I asked if


    she were your fated mate-that¡¯s not the same thing.¡±


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s shoulders are tense with anger as he spits out, ¡°That¡¯s none of your d


    am n business!¡± I¡¯ve never seen him behave like this before. Yato must be a real threat to elicit such a


    strong reaction from Alpha Xavier.


    Yato whistles in astonishment. ¡°You must be really into her if you¡¯re going to such lengths to protect her.


    Does she know


    Chapter 7


    your secret yet? Should I fill her in?¡±


    Before I can respond, Yato disappears with a gust of wind. He moves at an incredible speed, and my


    heart flutters as he reappears beside me with a sly grin on his face. His hand gently touches my cheek


    as he tilts my head up. ¡°Do you want to know the truth a b o ut Alpha Xavier?¡±


    ¡°Leave her the f u k alone!¡°


    Yato lets out a sharp yelp and frantically jumps backward as Alpha Xavier¡¯s palm bursts into mes.


    The fiery red and orange inferno engulfs his hand, dancing wildly with intense heat directed towards


    Yato.


    ¡°Woah, cool down!¡± Yato avoids his brother¡¯s attack and holds up his hands in surrender. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t


    kill your own brother, would you?¡±


    ¡°I would since you¡¯re not weed here.¡± Alpha Xavier growls.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I get it! I will leave. I just came here to share some exciting news.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± Alpha Xavier snaps.


    Yato smirks. ¡°I¡¯ve found a pack of my own, and guess what? I¡¯ve be their Alpha. The Windfang


    pack is mine, and in the future, you can expect us to fight for territory. I still haven¡¯t forgotten how you


    burnt my skin in our duel.¡±


    ¡°I had to it was a duel for the position of Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you almost killed your own brother.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t, which clearly was a mistake since you¡¯re here and threatening me,¡± Alpha Xavier snaps


    his fingers. ¡°But that will be taken care of by my guards.¡±


    As if on cue, a rush of guards storm the staircase, their eyes set on Yato. The tension is palpable, and I


    can practically taste the danger in the air. Alpha Xavier steps back, his hand no longer engulfed in


    mes but still radiating heat. His eyes stay fixed on Yato, a silent warning in those icy depths.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Yato says, stepping back with his hands raised. An exaggerated sigh escapes him as


    he rolls his eyes. ¡°I was just getting to the good part.¡±


    ¡°Out,¡± Alpha Xaviermands, his voice echoing around the room. The walls seem to absorb his


    authority, resonating it back out with a force that makes Yato¡¯s smirk waver slightly.


    ¡°Until we meet again, brother¡­and Daisy,¡± Yato adds with a pointed look at me before he disappears in


    another gust of wind. It leaves my hair tangled, my heart pounding, and chills running down my spine.


    The room falls into an eerie silence. You could hear a pin drop since no one is daring to move,


    including me. I¡¯ve ne¡­.. Deen paralyzed to a spot, but now I find myself unable to move or break away


    from the ce where Alpha Xavier pushed me to protect me from his brother.


    But it isn¡¯t from fear; I¡¯m standing still since I¡¯m shocked. Why the hell did Alpha Xavier try to protect


    me, someone he rejected and threw away like nothing? Also, what did Yato mean when he asked if I


    knew what his brother truly was?


    And wait¡­did Alpha Xavier and Yato just use magic?!


    I lift my chin and stare up at Alpha Xavier. ¡°I have so many questions.¡±


    A long-suffering sigh escapes him. ¡°And I won¡¯t answer them.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Chapter 7


    ¡°Because I¡¯m none of your business!¡± he snaps.


    ¡°But ¡±


    In a sh of movement, Alpha Xavier moves and presses his palm to my mouth to shut me up for good.


    My eyes widen, and fear slices through me, but no one bats an eye at what is happening. Pack


    members are walking past us, but nobody seems to


    care.


    ¡°You really need to learn when to shut the f u c k up,¡± he c r a c k s his massive shoulders, and I can¡¯t


    help but take him in, absorb


    him.


    TECHAT


    In the supernatural magazines I¡¯ve read, Alpha Xavier looked big. But in real life, he is so muchrger.


    He looks like he could y in the NFL and I wonder idly if he trains more than other Alphas to look so


    strong.


    He could snap me like a twig.


    But there¡¯s something else in his gaze, too, something that doesn¡¯t match the brusqueness of his


    words-something resembling¡­ regret? No, it can¡¯t be. I must be seeing things that aren¡¯t there. Still,


    his eyes hold mine for a moment too long. and when he releases me, it¡¯s with more gentleness than I


    would have expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Daisy,¡± he whispers, his voice barely audible over the hustle and bustle of the pack


    members milling about us. ¡°Stay away from my brother. He is dangerous. And don¡¯t go around asking


    questions. You¡¯re the Omega, and curiosity killed the cat.¡±


    I swallow and nod, unable to find my voice. My heart is pounding so hard I can feel it in my throat, and


    a sudden attack of vertigo sweeps over me. I stumble backward, only to be caught by Alpha Xavier¡¯s


    surprisingly gentle grip. He helps me steady myself before releasing me once again.


    ¡°You¡¯re clumsy,¡± he says with a hint of amusement.


    My cheeks burn with humiliation. ¡°I just need water.¡±


    His lips twitch. ¡°Right¡­¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°Sure..¡±


    He turns around without uttering another word and starts to walk away. His towering figure cuts a clear


    path through the crowd. Everyone seems to know better than to cross him, and those who dare to lock


    eyes with him quickly look away.


    I watch him disappear up the stairs before 1 slump against the railing. I¡¯m awash with a whirlwind of


    emotions-fear, confusion, and a strange sense of awe at what just transpired.


    The reality of Yato¡¯s threat weighs heavily on me. Our pack will soon be at war with his pack, the


    Windfangs, a pack I¡¯ve never heard of. Yato¡¯s words echo hauntingly in my mind: ¡°You can expect us to


    fight for territory.¡±


    I shiver.


    Does Yato¡¯s pack possess enough strength to confront Alpha Xavier¡¯s pack? And if he truly poses a


    threat, is it wise for Alphat Xavier to prioritize his uing wedding?


    ¡°Daisy!¡±


    I turn around when I hear Isabe¡¯s voice and find her smiling at me from the bottom of the stairs. She


    is wearing a gorgeous red velvet dress, and her hair ising down in waves around her heart-shaped


    face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching all over for you,¡± she sneers andzily gestures to a massive bag next to her.


    ¡°Obviously, I can¡¯t carry this


    Chapter 7


    myself. It¡¯s a present for my dear Alpha. Be a doll and carry it up for me, okay?¡±


    I clench my fists. Everything inside of me is telling me to snap back at my sister, to refuse the order, but


    I know better. Isabe is going to be a high-ranked Luna soon; defying her is a recipe for disaster.


    Swallowing my pride, I nod and make my way down the stairs. The bag is massive and it¡¯s with


    considerable effort that I manage to lift it off the ground. Isabe watches, smug satisfaction on herN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    beautiful face.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± she turns and flips her hair over her shoulder. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m heading upstairs. I have a hot,


    soon-to-be husband to meet and greet. See you soon, okay?¡±


    Isabe strides ahead, leaving me to struggle with the bag¡¯s heaviness. With each flight of stairs I


    climb, I feel someone¡¯s eyes on me. My skin p r i c k l e s with goosebumps, and I raise my head to find


    Yato smirking at me from the top of the stairs.


    A chill runs down my spine at the sight of him. His cold, calcting eyes take in my struggle, and he


    seems to enjoy it. His smirk widens into a cruel smile.


    ¡°Need a hand, kitty?¡± he drawlszily, leaning against the railing. His voice, like silk over ice, sends


    shivers through my body.


    What the hell does he want?!


    SEND

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8


    Daisy


    I dig my eyes into the ories belonging to Yato. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. The guards will kill you!


    Heughs and nces down the stairs, where the guards are gazing back up at him. Instead of fear, I


    see determination in his expression. ¡°They can try, but they will never catch me.¡±


    The guards immediately gasp and start moving, but Yato is faster. Within seconds, he appears behind


    me, causing me to stumble forward.


    I snarl, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    He raises an eyebrow and replies calmly, ¡°I believe it¡¯s called assisting someone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± I stubbornly growl at the enemy Alpha, tightening my grip on the corner of the


    bag. ¡°I can handle this myself.


    He chuckles, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°A feisty little thing, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ignoring his taunt. I muster all my strength and manage to hoist the bag up another step. My muscles


    scream in protest, but I refuse to let Yato see my struggle. His smirk only deepens, feeding off my


    determination.


    ¡°I admire your resolution,¡± he drawls as he saunters toward me. His movements are fluid, like a


    predator stalking its prey. I inch backward on the stairs, my heart pounding against my ribs as if trying


    to escape from my chest.


    ¡°Just stay away!¡± I hiss through gritted teeth. But the wind that is Yato seems to pay no attention to my


    words.


    He picks me up princess-style, the bag still clutched in my hands. My heart lurches as I find myself


    suspended in mid-air. supported by Yato¡¯s strong arms. His smirk has been reced by an expression I


    can¡¯t quite read, one that¡¯s both intense and


    curious.


    ¡°Yatol What-put me down!¡± I stammer, my cheeks growing hot.


    not.¡±


    His eyes gleam with amusement. ¡°And let you wear yourself out carrying that beast of a bag? I think


    not.¡±


    I gape at him, too stunned to protest further. Yato chuckles, and then he ascends the rest of the stairs


    with ease despite his load, his muscles barely straining even though he is carrying me like a baby.


    The enemy Alpha is kidnapping our Omega!¡±


    ¡°Get him!¡±


    with


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s guards scramble after us, their heavy breathing echoing off the walls. They aren¡¯t fit


    enough to keep up Yato¡¯s swift pace, and sweat drips down their faces as they struggle to run up the


    stairs. Their shouts andmands echo off the stone walls.


    ¡°Catch him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    I look up at Yato with narrowed eyes. ¡°Are you satisfied now? You helped me up the stairs.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m very satisfied with this,¡± Yato looks over his shoulder before letting me slide down from his


    strong arms. The guards aren¡¯t far away, and he yfully rustles my hair with one of his hands. ¡°Until


    we meet again, Feisty.¡±


    µÚ82%ÏÂ


    Chapter 8


    With that, he disappears into thin air, leaving me standing there with a racing heart and the bag


    dropping to the floor. That was my first time being carried by a man and the more I think about it, the


    faster my heart pounds. D am n it, why are both brothers so good-looking?


    The guards stumble into the hallway, out of breath. Their eyes dart around, searching for Yato.


    ¡°Where¡­where did he


    ¡°He is gone.¡± I say without looking at them, feeling a strange sense of disappointment. ¡°He just


    vanished.¡±


    go¡­


    The guards exchange nces before one of them turns towards me, a scowl darkening his features.


    ¡°Why did you let him go? I get that you¡¯re the Omega and that you¡¯re weak, but you should have fought


    him!;


    Is he serious?!


    Anger pulsates under my skin. I¡¯m tired of being disrespected and forced to take and listen to all the c r


    a p I¡¯m given by my pack members.


    And now, the cup has boiled over.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m gonna fight an Alpha?¡± I sneer, my voice dripping with sarcasm. The guards gape


    at me in disbelief, but I couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°I may be the pack¡¯s Omega, but I¡¯m not dumb enough to


    take on an Alpha. You clearly didn¡¯t think this through, or maybe you¡¯re just as st u p i d as you look.¡±


    Their jaws drop as the words hit them, a cloud of disbelief settling in their eyes. They aren¡¯t used to


    being spoken down to, especially not by the Omega


    Iugh and turn my heels. ¡°Anyway, I have a family dinner to attend. You guys take care.¡±


    Struggling under the weight of my bag. I make my way towards the entrance of the rooftop bar. My


    progress is halted when Alpha Xavier suddenly appears in front of me, blocking my path


    He is holding a ss of whiskey and is wearing a look of utter shock on his handsome face,


    undoubtedly from overhearing my confrontation with his guards.


    ¡°You have no filter,¡± he points out.


    I¡¯m about to respond, but I¡¯m interrupted by Isabe, who happily shouts, ¡°ALPHA XAVIER!¡±


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s face contorts in horror, and he barely has time to take a step back before my sister


    launches herself at him. arms iling wildly. He frantically tries to dodge her ephbrace, clearly disturbed


    by the smell of alcohol oozing from her pores. But my sister is determined and nuzzles her drunk face


    against his perfectly sculpted chest, much to his dismay. It¡¯s like watching a horrified cat being


    smothered by an over-affectionate puppy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how pretty you are!¡± she squeals. And you¡¯re all mine-just mine-my future husband.¡±


    I fight the urge tough when Alpha Xavier tries to take a step back from my sister, but her drunk


    embrace is surprisingly strong, and she continues to make out with his chest.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Isabe..¡± Alpha Xavier mutters, and I bite my lower lip. I can see him ment


    al l


    y calcting how long it will take him to scrub himself clean after this unwanted hu


    g.


    Since I can¡¯t help myself, I smirk at him. ¡°This is the woman you will be marrying. Better get used to the


    smell.¡±


    Alpha Xavier shoots me a deadly re while Isabe pouts at me like a little child. ¡°That¡¯s mean, Daisy!


    I¡¯m not.¡± She hups andughs. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡±


    Immediately, she lurches forward, almost knocking Alpha Xavier¡¯s wind out, I step forw


    ard instinctively as if I could actually brace them both from falling.


    Chapter 8


    ¡°Isabe, go sit down. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself. My tone is harsh, but the alcohol has made my


    sister thick-skinned. She simply giggles and clings tighter to Alpha Xavier.


    ¡°But he is so pretty.¡± She giggles again. ¡°Are you a princess? Your eyshes are so long¡±


    Isabe leans against Alpha Xavier, and he grunts under the unexpected weight but manages to steady


    himself without spilling his whiskey.


    ¡°Are you always this forward?¡± he asks.


    Isabe ignores him and asks, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call me pretty?¡±


    He narrows his eyes, and I swallow augh. Alpha Xavier doesn¡¯t seem like the lovey-dovey type to


    tradepliments, but I won¡¯t tell my sister that.


    She keeps smiling at Alpha Xavier until a grimace crosses her perfect face, ¡°I need to pee¡­¡±


    Alpha Xavier looks relieved when Isabe finally lets go of him in a fit of giggles and stagge


    r s toward the nearest restroom. When she is out of sight, he turns to me, his face flushed with


    embarrassment.


    I prepare myself for a snappyeback or maybe even a scolding for not warning him about my sister.


    But instead, he just sighs and runs a hand through his dark hair. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing like your sister,¡± he states, looking at me intently. There¡¯s something different in his


    gaze-something that makes my heart flutter anxiously in my chest.


    ¡°And you¡¯re nothing like Yato.¡± The words escape my lips before I can stop them. Instantly, regret


    floods over me. Comparing him to his brother is thest thing I should be doing.


    His expression turns stony at my retort, a flicker of annoyance shing through his intense gaze. ¡°I¡¯m


    aware,¡± he replies before heading over to join my other sister and mother, who are keeping a close eye


    on our interaction.


    A shiver runs down my back. I really don¡¯t want to join my family, but I know I don¡¯t have a choice.


    I drag the bag over to the table. My mother gives me a look as I approach, and I can¡¯t help but shift


    ufortably under her gaze. She has always had this ability to make me feel like a child who has just


    broken a priceless vase.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± she murmurs, shooting a pointed nce at Alpha Xavier.


    I reluctantly turn towards him. His eyes are focused on his ss of whiskey, seemingly lost in thought.


    Perhaps he¡¯s thinking about Isabe, wondering how he would cope with her cheeky personality once


    they are married.


    ¡°Do you have something to say to Alpha Xavier?¡± My mother prompts, her voice dangerously low. The


    kind of low that means trouble if I don¡¯t y ball.


    I swallow hard and force my lips into a tight smile before turning towards him. ¡°Alpha Xavier,¡± I begin


    respectfully. ¡°I apologize for my sister¡¯s behavior.¡±


    He raises an eyebrow at me as he swirls the amber liquid in his ss, not even bothering to look up. A


    silence stretches out: between us until it¡¯s almost unbearable. Finally, he lifts his gaze from the ss


    and meets my eyes. His lips curl into a humorless smile.


    ¡°No need to apologize for your sister,¡± he says dismissively. ¡°She¡¯s¡­a handful.¡± His gaze shifts back to


    his whiskey, but not before I catch a hint of something resembling amusement in his eyes.


    What is he smiling about?!


    My mother shoots me a stern look, reminding me of the second part of my duty. Reluctantly, I raise my


    voice again to


    18:08 Wed, 15 May Mo


    Chapter 8


    address Xavier. ¡°I also wish you happiness in your uing marriage with Isabe.¡±


    This time. he looks up, and I can clearly see the wicked amusement in his eyes. ¡°Do you mean that, or


    would you rather marry me yourself?¡±


    My mother and sister gasp at his bold insinuation. I feel a rush of heat climb up my cheeks, and I


    swallow hard. I can hear my heart pounding in my ears, a loud drum that¡¯s impossible to ignore.


    ¡°¡­¡±I stutter, words cluding me. Alpha Xavier¡¯s lips pucker with a scandalous smile as he revels in my


    embarrassment.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± My mother chides sharply, attempting to salvage the situation. ¡°You barely know Alpha Xavier.


    That¡¯s no way to speak to an-


    But Alpha Xavier interrupts her, waving away her concerns with a nonchnt lift of his hand. His gaze


    is firm on mine, a challenge dancing in his eyes.


    ¡°No need to scold her,¡± he says smoothly, standing up from his chair. He steps toward me until we are


    only an arm¡¯s length apart. The entire room seems to hold its breath as he gazes down at me,


    amusement turning into something much more


    intense.


    ¡°I would like to hear her answer,¡± he tilts his head, and I immediately know what the bas


    t a


    r d is doing.


    nt of


    This is a direct challenge to me-Alpha Xaxier wishes to see how brave I am in front of my family.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9


    Daisy


    I sit frozen for a moment, caught between the urge to retreat and the desire to rise up to his challenge.


    What do I do?


    The tension around the table is unmistakable. I can feel my mother¡¯s shocked gaze and my sister¡¯s


    worried one. Alphat Xavier, however, seemspletely at ease, an arrogant smirk ying on his


    gorgeous face as if he¡¯s greatly enjoying this unexpected turn of events.


    *L.¡± I begin again, trying to collect my thoughts while maintaining myposure. His smirk widens. I


    realize with a jolt of anger that he¡¯s waiting for me to stumble. Well, not today.


    ¡°A proposal shoulde out of love and respect,¡± I shoot back, surprising myself with my sudden


    boldness. ¡°Not as a joke in front of others.¡±


    My family remains silent, which isn¡¯t a surprise. I didn¡¯t expect them to say anything, but Alpha Xavier¡¯s


    reaction is interesting. His expression freezes for a moment before he blinks slowly as if processing my


    words.


    When my mother notices the Alpha¡¯s shock, she stiffens beside me, her stern gaze fixed on mine.


    ¡°Daisy, apologize immediately! You can¡¯t talk like that to an Alpha.¡±


    Before I can respond. Isabees back from the bathroom,pletely oblivious to the tension that


    has built up in her absence. She throws herself onto Alpha Xavier again with a delighted squeal,


    effectively breaking the spell that had nketed the room.


    ¡°Did you all miss me?¡± she coos, snuggling into Alpha Xavier¡¯s side as if they weren¡¯tplete


    strangers.


    He wrinkles his nose, but his eyes never leave mine, even as Isabe loops her arm around him.


    ¡°Alpha Xavier,¡± she whines with a pour ¡°You need to be more lovey-dovey with your future wife.¡±


    I smirk and Alpha Xavier grunts before reluctantly wrapping his arm around her, but it¡¯s clear that his


    attention is still on me. There is something in his gaze now ¨C respect? Or is it curiosity? His previous


    amusement has vanished, reced by an almost unreadable expression.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± my yother sister, Lina, silently growls. ¡°I believe¡¯ an apology is in ce..¡±


    *Nonsense,¡± Alpha Xavier finally states, looking from my burning face to my family¡¯s horrified ones.


    ¡°The girl has guts; I will give her that.¡± He grudgingly acknowledges me while sipping on his whiskey


    again.


    Suddenly, he chuckles, a low rumbling sound that seems to shake the rooftop bar itself. ¡°Well, Daisy,¡±


    he says. ¡°You¡¯ve certainly made this evening more interesting than I initially anticipated.¡±


    His gaze lingers again on me before he stands up and pulls away from Isabe. She protests with a


    pout, but he silences her with a quick peck on the check and a promise to return.


    But before leaving the table, he stops by my chair and looks down at me as if taking in every detail of


    my flushed face and flustered demeanor. Smirking, he leans in close, his hot breath fanning against my


    cheek, causing goosebumps to erupt over


    my skin.


    ¡°By the way,¡± he whispers so only I can hear. ¡°I like your spirit, but if you intend on winning me back,


    you must dare to be honest even in front of your family members.¡±


    Then he pulls away and strides toward the bar to order another whiskey without another word.


    Chapter 9


    1 blink several times, trying toprehend what just happened while my mother throws worried


    nces at Alpha Xavier, Isabe slumps back into her seat, a sullen look on her face as she processes


    her fiance¡¯s abrupt departure.


    ¡°Why is he so interested in you?¡± she looks up at me with her arms crossed over her chest. ¡°Alpha


    Xavier is supposed to be my husband, not yours.¡±


    Is she delusional? Alpha Xavier isn¡¯t interested in me. No, that b a st a r just enjoys getting under my


    skin.


    Lina snorts, rolling her eyes at Isabe¡¯s dramatics. ¡°Right, because Alpha Xavier is so interested in


    picking a weak Omega that can¡¯t shape-shift instead of a powerful werewolf like you,¡± she mocks.


    Ignoring her, I look toward Alpha Xavier. He¡¯s surrounded by admirers at the bar but doesn¡¯t seem


    interested in their attention. His


    is eyes are scanning the crowd until theynd on me again, a smirk ying on his lips as he raises his


    ss in my direction.


    Our mother sighs in her seat. ¡°That¡¯s right, Isabe,¡± she chimes in. ¡°Alpha Xavier would never pick


    your sister as his future Luna. She isn¡¯t strong enough.¡±


    Though her words sting, I simply shrug. ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t want him to. Alpha Xavier isn¡¯t my type,¡± I


    retort, even though he is exactly my type: tall and muscr.


    My mother res at me, but it¡¯s Lina who replies, ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because you couldn¡¯t be


    Alpha¡¯s first pick even if you wanted to be.¡±


    Isabeughs at Lina¡¯s words. ¡°Not every girl can be as lucky as me,¡± she boasts, puffing out her


    chest under our mother¡¯s approving gaze.


    ¡°Or as unlucky.¡± I mutter, which causes my mother and sisters to gasp at me.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± my mother exims. Alpha Xavier is the most powerful Alpha there is your sister has


    done well in catching his interest. You deserve to be punished for uttering such disrespectful words!¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine,¡± Isabe says, cing a hand on our mother¡¯s arm before smirking at me. Daisy is just


    jealous and too afraid to admit that she wants what she can¡¯t have.¡±


    The sour taste of resentment builds up in my mouth, but I swallow it down since I know better than to


    challenge my sisters. I¡¯m not strong enough to take them on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me her,¡± Lina suddenly says. ¡°If I were the pack¡¯s Omega, I wouldn¡¯t dare to dream of being


    with an Alpha, either.¡± Sheughs cruelly, her eyes t w i n k li n with mirth.


    ¡°No one asked you,¡± I retort, my cheeks burning


    Isabe giggles, sharing a knowing nce with Lina. ¡°Oh, Daisy. You¡¯re so easy to tease,¡± she says


    sweetly. ¡°You need to learn to be less sensitive.¡±


    Before I can formte a retort, Alpha Xavier returns, his expression unreadable as he sets down a


    whiskey ss in front of


    He takes a seat again, this time beside me instead of Isabe, leaving her with a stunned expression


    as he turns to me. The smell of his cologne is intoxicating, mingling with the scent of whiskey from theN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ss he puts in front of me. It makes my heart hammer against my chest in a rhythm that I¡¯m afraid he


    can hear.


    ¡°Drink,¡± hemands lightly, and there¡¯s a hint of amusement in his low voice.


    I look at him skeptically but pick up the ss anyway, the smoky amber liquid sloshing slightly as I hold


    it up to my lips. A couple of swallowster, I am coughing and sputtering while Alpha Xavier watches,


    an entertained grin on his face.


    Chapter 9


    ¡°It¡¯s strong.¡± I wheeze out, and he chuckles.


    ¡°That it is.¡± He agrees and takes a sip from his own ss.


    His attention is solely on me now, and I can feel the weight of my sisters¡¯ and mother¡¯s envious gazes


    on me. Their disapproval used to bother me, but now, strangely enough, I find myself not caring.


    Alpha Xavier turns to them then, his gaze cool and detached. ¡°Your little sister has more spirit than both


    of youbined.¡± It¡¯s not quite apliment but it feels like oneing from him.


    All traces ofughter die out from their faces, and a satisfied smirk curls at the edges of my lips. Even


    my mother has turned into a quiet statue beside me.


    ¡°Now, shall we order our food?¡± Alpha Xavier asks,pletely unbothered by Isabe¡¯s jealous re.


    ¡°Of course, Alpha Xavier, Isabe stammers, her previous confidence gone. She¡¯s flustered,


    scrambling to regain herposure but failing miserably. Everyone at the table knows it, but no one


    mentions it.


    The Alpha simply gives a small smile in reply and picks up the menu, his eyes quickly scanning over


    the extravagant dishes


    listed.


    ¡°Lamb stew for me,¡± he states simply, and his choice surprises me.


    ¡°Not a steak kind of guy?¡± I ask, my tone teasing. I¡¯ve always imagined Alphas to like their meat raw


    and b l o o d y.


    Alpha Xavier chuckles again, and I¡¯m starting to like the sound of that. Just who is this guy?


    Sometimes, he is cold and brooding, and other times, he is confident and se


    x y-it¡¯s like he has a split personality.


    ¡­or am I able to bring out the true Xavier?


    ¡°like to change it up every now and then¡± Alpha Xavier says.


    My family ces their orders with mumbled and stuttered words, clearly throw n off by Alpha Xavier¡¯s


    surprising show of favoritism towards me. The waiting staff quickly scrambles away with our orders,


    and silence descends upon our table.


    No one dares to say anything as we eat, but once my mother and sisters excuse themselves to go to


    the bathroom-probably to plot something sinister, Alpha Xavier turns back to me.


    ¡°Now, Daisy,¡± he begins, a thoughtful look crossing his devilishly handsome face. ¡°What made you say


    I¡¯m not your type?¡±


    I freeze slightly at his direct question but recover almost instantly. ¡°Well, I begin, my voice surprisingly


    steady, ¡°You rejected me, and I want a mate who treasures me.¡±


    A bark ofughter escapes him, and he throws his head back in amusement. ¡°Treasures, you? Now


    that¡¯s hard to belic ou didn¡¯t strike me as the romantic type on the ne,¡± he grins, shaking his head in


    disbelief.


    and


    By now, my heart is contracting painfully in its cage, but I refuse to let my nervousness show on my


    face. Instead, I shrug nonchntly. ¡°There areyers to a person¡¯s personality, you know, I might be


    funny and direct, but I¡¯m also a person, just like everyone else, I¡¯m someone who craves love and


    attention.¡±


    My sincerity takes him aback, but he recovers swiftly with an impressed glint in his eyes. ¡°True, most


    people crave love and


    attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± I dare to ask.


    ¡°No,¡± he looks away with a bored expression. ¡°Love isn¡¯t for me.¡±


    ¡°A life without love? Geez, what a boring life that must be.¡±


    18:08 Wed, 15 May 0


    Chapter 9


    ¡°Or easy,¡± he counters. ¡°Love makes thingsplicated¡­¡±


    The rest of the meal goes by in a blur, with Alpha Xavier allowing my sister to talk about the dress she


    wants to wear for their wedding. It looks like he is listening, which has brought back some of my sister¡¯s


    carlier confidence, but his eyes keep shifting to me. It¡¯s not a tant show, but I notice it and feel the


    pull of his gaze every time he nces my way.


    Once dinner is over and the tes have been cleared away by the waiting staff, Alpha Xavier stands,


    smoothly pulling on his suit jacket buttoned over a broad chest. His eyes flicker to me as he says,


    ¡°Daisy, would you join me for a walk?¡±


    His request sends another wave of shock around the table. My mother shoots me a look filled with


    warning, but I ignore it. Rising from my chair, I wipe my sweaty palms on my clothes in an attempt to


    seem more collected than I feel.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I reply, offering him a small smile.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10


    Daisy


    As we walk out of the rooftop bar, I can feel the p r i c k l i n g gaze of every pack imember we pass.


    Whispered exchanges follow us, but I square my shoulders and lift my chin. Alpha Xavier guides me


    with a light touch on my lower back, his warm fingers seeping through the fabric of my clothes.


    We step into an elevator, and I wet my lips. ¡°Is there a reason you whisked me away?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he doesn¡¯t even look at me. His hands are on his tie, and his expression is bored.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    With an arrogant turn of his head, he finally acknowledges my presence. ¡°It was clear you didn¡¯t enjoy


    spending time with your dysfunctional family, so I graciously removed you from their presence. You can


    thank meter,¡± he sneers.


    Even though I¡¯m not a big fan of my family, I don¡¯t like hearing Alpha Xavier talk h i t about them.


    ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± I admonish, my voice all steel, ¡°You don¡¯t know the first thing about my family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think I do,¡± he smirks, his eyes dancing with devilish delight. ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough to know they are


    not exactly the picture of warmth and affection.¡±


    His words sting, not because they are untrue, but because they are too true.


    ¡°And your sister is lucky she is beautiful because it¡¯s the only thing that seems to shine through her


    shallow personality,¡± he continues, his eyes darkening slightly at the mention of her.


    Indignation res inside me. I could tolerate Alpha Xavier¡¯s jabs at me, but my sister is off-limits.


    Isabe is a b i t c h, and she treats me like a s l a v e, but she is still my sister.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± I snap, my eyes shing with anger. ¡°You may be an Alpha, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right


    to belittle those beneath you


    He seems slightly taken aback by my sudden assertiveness, but he quickly recovers, his eyes flickering


    with a spark of


    respect.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± he rouses, leaning back against the elevator wall. ¡°You defend your family even after


    everything they have put you through.¡±


    ¡°Family¡¯s family,¡± I say simply, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°And I don¡¯t have to like them to love


    them.¡±


    For a moment, Alpha Xavier just stares at me, his mouth set in a tight line. Then, he says something so


    unexpected that I can hardly believe my ears.


    ¡°Is that why they booked a pet room for you? Because they love you?¡± When I don¡¯t answer, he snorts.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s obviously clear to everyone but you that your family doesn¡¯t see you as their equal.¡±


    His words echo ominously in the enclosed space. I feel myself stiffen, the familiar knot of dread


    tightening in my stomach. Alpha Xavier is right, of course. I¡¯ve always known that I¡¯m treated poorly,


    even for an Omega, but hearing it verbalized so bluntly by a stranger¡­well¡­it hurts more than I care


    to admit.


    I clench my fists. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°What was that? Scared of hearing the truth?¡±


    Chapter 10


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± I snap, stepping towards him with a dangerous glint in my eyes. But he just smirks.


    ¡°What, little Omega?¡± he taunts, and I can hardly believe the audacity of this man-this alpha, this


    stranger-who thinks he knows-my life story based on the scraps of information he¡¯s managed to collect


    in a day.


    In a sh of seething fury. I move to p him across his smug face. But he is quicker than I anticipated.


    Long fingers close firmly around my wrist, stopping my hand in mid-air. He pushes me back against the


    cool metal wall of the elevator, his body a solid barrier of heat and power against mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he warns, his voice low and dangerously quiet. His brilliant emerald eyes are inches away from


    mine, gleaming with an intensity that sends shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± I growl.


    ¡°Challenge me.¡±


    I struggle to break free, but it¡¯s like trying to fight a freaking mountain; he won¡¯t budge. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave me alone?¡± I snap, but deep down, I know I don¡¯t mean it. Sure, Alpha Xavier is


    pushing me up against the wall, but under his touch, something is stirring to life between my legs.


    ¡°Leave you alone?¡± His rough voice sounds amused, and my anger res up once more.


    ¡°Yes, leave me the f u c k alone! You rejected me; isn¡¯t that enough humiliation for one day?!¡±


    Instead of letting me go, he c o c k s his head to the side and smirks at me. ¡°You tell me to leave you


    alone, yet I can smell your arousal, little Omega¡±


    Even though I know it will only make my situation worse, I spit in his face before snarling, ¡°F u c k you.¡±


    Shock sweeps over Alpha Xavier¡¯s face. He uses one hand to swipe away my spit from his cheek while


    effortlessly keeping me in ce with the other. My hands are locked above my head, and I turn to stone


    when his amused expression turns cold and hostile.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you treat an Alpha,¡± he growls before pressing a button on the elevator panel.


    Everything stops moving, and suddenly, I¡¯m grabbed by both of his strong hands. My heart leaps into


    my throat when I¡¯m dragged higher up the elevator wall so that my feet no longer touch the ground.


    I mp my lips together to prevent a yelp from leaving my mouth. Sharp pain from Alpha Xavier¡¯s


    ws digging into my skin triggers heat to spread between my legs. My reaction is humiliating, but I¡¯m


    getting turned on by Alpha Xavier¡¯s rough and primal treatment. While I¡¯m furious, my body seems to


    have a mind of its own.


    ¡°Did no one ever tell you how much stronger an Alpha is than your average werewolf?¡± His rough voice


    growls in my and goosebumps p r i c k l e over my skin when he leans in close enough so I can see


    every detail of his eyes.


    They are gorgeous, but I¡¯m angry and in pain.


    I grit my teeth, determined to fight my own arousal, but I¡¯m dripping wet. ¡°I told you to leave me the f u c


    k alone,¡± I growl back. It¡¯s clear I have no regard for my own safety.


    Alpha Xavier seems to think so, too and Jeans in to growl into my ear. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I


    would im you¡¯re enjoying this, Daisy.¡±


    I wince at his tone, ashamed and humiliated because I¡¯m burning up inside. The smell of my arousal


    fills the elevator, and I curse myself for being so freaking weak. Just the sound of Alpha Xavier¡¯s voice


    has me reacting like a b i t c h in heat.


    My lips part to snarl something snarky back at the b a s t a r d, but I fall silent when I feel something


    hard and huge press


    Chapter 10


    against my front side. At first, I had thought Alpha Xavier wanted to beat me up, but now I realize he


    clearly wants something else from me.


    The desire between my legs is intensifying, and although I know I shouldn¡¯t be so desperate. I¡¯m willing


    to let Alpha Xavier have his way with me. Despite the potential consequences, I decided to take a


    chance. I press my c u n t against his hardening. member, grinding against it with deliberate slowness.


    ¡°Is that so bad?¡± ask in a sly, breathy voice. ¡°Because I think you¡¯re enjoying this too, Alpha.¡±


    A low growl rumbles from Alpha Xavier¡¯s chest, causing more heat to travel down to my swollen sex.


    His powerful arms press me harder into the wall, igniting a primal desire within ine. As his dark eyes


    meet mine, I can feel the heat rising in my checks under his intense stare. The golden flecks in his


    emerald orbs seem to smolder and melt into the darkness, threatening to take them over.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Omega. No one can handle me, especially not a weakling like you.¡±


    I suck in a deep breath when one of his hands travels to my neck. He grips it lightly, and I swear I get


    even wetter from that simple action alone. When he touches me, all logic seems to fly out the window.


    I want him.


    I crave him.


    My body wants to grind against him so badly.


    ¡°You underestimate me,¡± I exhale, my eyes trailing down his muscr chest as I try to visualize him


    naked.


    His grip around my neck tightens, only allowing me the smallest amount of air. And something must be


    seriously wrong with me because a moan slips out through my pathetic lips. Here I am, pushed up


    against the wall and practically strangled by an Alpha, and all I can think about is riding therge c o c k


    I know he is packing in his pants.


    ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m aware of a normal werewolf¡¯s limits,¡± he snarls, leaning forward so our lips almost brush.


    His hot breath smells of whiskey and mint. ¡°I¡¯m an Alpha and do not forget it.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re forgetting something, Alpha,¡± I push back, my voice h o a r s e and low.


    His grip tightens on my neck, and I gasp for air, feeling the adrenaline pumping through my veins. The


    smell of him- musk, earth, and something purely masculine is intoxicating. It¡¯s making it difficult for me


    to think straight.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± he growls into my ear, his words causing shivers to run down my spine.


    ¡°That I¡¯m not just any Omega. I¡¯m your fated mate. The words leave my mouth before I can stop them,


    echoing loudly in the silence of the elevator.


    There¡¯s a moment of silence, where all I can hear is the pounding of my heart and the heavy breaths


    we both share between us. Alpha Xavier¡¯s eyes narrow as he searches mine, looking for¡­ What?


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he hisses. ¡°I rejected you.¡±


    With that, he releases me, and I slide down against the wall, my legs giving out. He steps back, a cold


    and unreadable look in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to my room,¡± he growls. ¡°Try not to cause any trouble.¡±


    He presses a button on the elevator panel and disappears as soon as the doors open. I¡¯m left sitting on


    the floor, my heart pounding wildly in my chest.


    Am I deranged for wanting him even more? It¡¯s bing awfully clear that Alpha Xavier isn¡¯t the good


    guy. There is at


    Chapter 10


    darkness within him, yet I¡¯m not afraid-I¡¯m intrigued.


    How do I make that man mine? I hate him; I dislike him, yet I¡¯m also determined to see him naked and


    feel his lips against my neck. S h i ta m I losing my g o d d a m n mind?!

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11


    Daisy


    When I return to my pet room, I get the feeling that someone else has been there, and something tells


    me it wasn¡¯t the cleaningdy. Everything is in ce, but there is a stench of rogue.


    ¡®Look at the bed, a voice helpfully says inside my head.


    My eyes immediately drop to the pet bed. A white envelope is waiting for me there, and it even has my


    name on it.


    It can¡¯t be from Yato, the voice says. He isn¡¯t a rogue. This isn¡¯t his scent or anyone from the pack


    1 freeze as I process her words and ask, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Your wolf-who else would I be? Santa?


    Her sassiness surprises me, and Iugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t think a person¡¯s inner wolf spoke to them more than


    once.¡±


    It¡¯s true. People from my pack have told tales about hearing their inner wolf once before it merged with


    their soul.


    ¡®Special werewolves are different, the voice informs me matter-of-factly.


    It makes me snort. You must be mistaken because I¡¯m not special. I¡¯m the pack¡¯s Omega.¡±


    ¡®But you won¡¯t be for very long, she says. ¡®Once we have fully awakened, we will be stronger than


    most.¡±


    I don¡¯t believe her, yet I ask, ¡®Is that so?¡±


    Yup, she sounds confident. And my name is Sera. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Daisy¡­but I¡¯m getting


    tired. Talk to youter¡­. Just going to get a quick nap¡­give me five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡¯


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I try to reach Sera again, but there is no response, and I can no longer feel her presence inside my


    mind. Instead, I focus my attention on the letter still waiting for me.


    With a deep breath, I move forward and pick up the envelope. The paper is crisp and cool under my


    fingers, unblemished. except for my name written in an elegant hand on the front.


    I cut it open.


    Hello Daisy,


    Are you content with your stay at the hotel? Or does the pain of your mate¡¯s rejection weigh heavily on


    your mind? No matter, we are always watching and observing your every move. You are never truly


    alone here.


    You may not know our faces, but we are the shadows that stalk your every move. Our eyes see what


    you truly are, and our ears hear the whispers of your true nature. And when the timees, we will


    consume you without mercy to steal your powers. You have been warned.


    The chilling words on the paper hit me like a punch to the gut, wrapping me in icy dread. I read and


    reread the message, each time more slowly, each word seeping into my mind. The audacity of the


    sender to so openly threaten me stuns me for


    a moment.


    A primal growl rumbles inside, and I realize it¡¯s Sera ¡®Cowards, she spits out, her contempt clear as


    day.


    Chapter 11


    ¡°Who are these people?¡± I whisper to myself, my fingers running across the letter again but finding no


    answers there.


    Sera is silent for a long moment before whispering, Enemies.


    Iugh at that. That much is clear¡­ But who are these enemies? And why do they say that I¡¯m


    special?¡¯


    ¡°Because you are.¡±


    I¡¯m not.


    You are-you just don¡¯t know it yet.


    I shake my head, trying to ignore the unnerving conversation. ¡®You¡¯re just saying that to make me


    happy because, trust me, I¡¯m not special. I¡¯m eighteen, and I don¡¯t even know how to shape-shift!¡±


    ¡°You really think your wolf would lie to you?¡¯


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t be sure if you¡¯re even my wolf. My sisters have yed so many pranks on me that it¡¯s


    possible you could be a witch they have hired.¡±


    Sera releases a sad sigh. ¡°You poor thing¡­ I¡¯m so sorry you had to withstand their bullying for so many


    years. I would have helped you if I could, but your mother, she-


    There is a knocking on my door. ¡°Daisy?¡± it¡¯s my mother, and she sounds stressed. ¡°Are you there? I


    have your medication with me. You forgot it at home.¡±


    I¡¯ve always needed medication for my condition. Since I can¡¯t shape-shift, I¡¯m physically weaker than


    the other werewolves. The medication my mother cooks up is a traditional concoction meant to help me


    keep up with the pack.


    I hastily stuff the letter under my pillow and call out, ¡°Coming, Mom!¡±


    As I open the door, my mother stands there with an expression I can¡¯t read. She has never cared much


    for me, but right now, she looks worried.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No,¡± she hands me a small vial with a strange look on her face.


    I take it from her. Thank you.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t swallow it, Sera warns me. That¡¯s a drug that makes me weaker.


    ¡°Weaker?¡±


    ¡®It contains silver.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s deadly to werewolves!


    ¡°To normal werewolves, yes¡­ Sera sighs. ¡®Don¡¯t trust her. I need to rest, but we will talk moreter.


    ¡°Daisy?¡± My mother¡¯s eyes study me closely as if she were searching for something. ¡°Are you feeling


    alright?¡±


    A shiver of difort travels down my spine, yet I manage to keep my smile in ce. ¡°I¡¯m good,


    Mom,¡± I assure her. ¡°I¡¯m just tired from all the traveling.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± her face is back to looking indifferent. ¡°Well, rest up because we are going shopping


    tomorrow, and I expect you to carry all of Isabe¡¯s bags. She shouldn¡¯t strain herself before the


    wedding.¡±


    18:09 Wed, 15 May MO


    Chapter 11


    +81%


    Her words pr i c k at the bubble of bitterness inside me, but I nod and ster on another smile. ¡°Of


    course, Mom.¡± After all, in her eyes, I am nothing more than Isabe¡¯s handmaiden.


    And why wouldn¡¯t I be? Isabe is everything that I¡¯m not: beautiful, popr, loved by our mother. And


    above all else, she is a true werewolf.


    Once my mother leaves, I throw the vial into the trash and return to my bed, retrieving the letter from


    beneath my pillow.


    There are so many questions simmering within me. Questions about those who wrote this letter, about


    my wolf Sera and what about Yato and Xavier? Why do the Alpha brothers hate each other and how


    the hell can they use elemental magic?


    1 sigh, running my fingers over the wordsid out in ink on the parchment. ¡°Enemies, Sera had said: Is


    there a hidden war among werewolves that I¡¯m unaware of? More importantly, do I really y a pivotal


    role in all this chaos?


    ¡°Take your time. Daisy, Sera¡¯s voice whispers in my mind. These areplex matters, and you must


    tread lightly. Just focus on one day at a time.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I reply, getting into my bed¡­if it can be called that. It¡¯s certainly not made for human bodies.


    ¡°We will talk more


    tomorrow.


    ¡°I will be waiting.¡±


    Õù

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12


    Daisy.


    I woke up an hour ago, and now I¡¯m standing outside of Alpha Xavier¡¯s room. Thest thing I want is to


    ask for his help after what happened in the elevator, but I think he should know about the letter I


    received yesterday.


    ¡°Are you here to see Alpha Xavier?¡±


    When I turn around, 1 am greeted by a man with a charming smile. He is unfamiliar to me, but his scent


    gives away that he


    is a Beta.


    Still. I don¡¯t trust him. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Xavier¡¯s Beta, Kit,¡± his smile doesn¡¯t vanish. ¡°And I assure you¡¯re that wolfless girl¡­Daisy, was


    it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Beta Kit raises his eyebrows and nods at the door with an amused look. ¡°I knocked five times


    already, but maybe you¡¯re luckier than me. I¡¯m warning you, though. Alpha Xavier is even moodier in


    the mornings.¡±


    ¡°Hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°He is,¡± Beta Kit promises. That¡¯s why I¡¯m allowing you to speak with him in the first ce without an


    appointment.¡±


    ¡°You need to book an appointment?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s Monday, and Alpha Xavier is busy like the rest of us, so yes, Usually, you would need


    to schedule an appointment to see him, but I will make an exception this time. I¡¯d rather he take out his


    anger on you than on me.¡±


    I clear my throat and steady my nerves in response to his words. ¡°Thank you.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, though. He won¡¯t be happy if you manage to wake him up.¡±


    ¡°Is he ever happy?¡± the words leave my mouth before I can stop them, shocking Beta Kit.


    Something dances in his eyes, something that resembles amusement. ¡°With that attitude, you¡¯re going


    to need all the luck in the world to survive your meeting with the Alpha. May the moon goddess be with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.


    ¡°Anytime, Daisy.¡±


    Beta Kit walks away, and I hesitate for a second before I bang on Alpha Xavier¡¯s door once again. It¡¯s


    silent for a few seconds before I decide to knock again-harder this time. It carns me an irritated groan.


    ¡°What the f u c k do you want, Kit?!¡± It¡¯s Alpha Xavier, and he doesn¡¯t sound happy. If anything, he


    sounds even grumpier than usual and my heart stutters in my chest when I hear him stomping towards


    the door.


    I jump when it opens, my eyesnding on Alpha Xavier¡¯s naked and tanned chest. His muscles are


    pure perfection and I nervously lift my chin to meet his emerald eyes that burn with irritation when they


    meet mine.


    ¡°Daisy?¡± he squints down at me, his lips forming a frown that doesn¡¯t make him any less handsome.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you spent enough time making me miserable?¡±


    Anger swells inside my chest, but Seraes to the rescue and whispers, ¡®Don¡¯t get overwhelmed by


    your emotions. Remember the letter and why you are here.


    Chapter 12


    Immediately, I force myself to calm down and conceal my inner irritation with a phony smile..


    ¡°I dreamt about you and couldn¡¯t help myself from knocking on your door the first thing in the morning.¡±


    His eyes narrow. ¡°You¡¯re still as crazy as ever..¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re still just as huggable as ever-a big, fluffy teddy bear that everyone loves.¡±


    Thatment ruffles the big Alpha¡¯s feathers. He glowers at me like I¡¯ve insulted him, and for a


    moment, it looks like he is contemting how best to punish me.


    But he doesn¡¯t.


    Instead, he backs away from the door, and I follow him inside. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re here for, but it better be f u c k i n g important.¡± He grumbles.


    ¡°It is,¡± I close the door behind me and try not to think about how delicious he looks in the morning. His


    dark hair isn¡¯t fixed. and I can tell he has just rolled out of bed. Despite this, he looks just as perfect as


    ever.


    Alpha Xavier walks over to his bed and takes a seat. I sit in the armchair across from it, watching as he


    rubs his hands over his face as if urging himself to wake up.


    ¡°You have one minute to tell me why you¡¯re here,¡± he sighs heavily before locking his unforgiving eyes


    bn mine. ¡°Your time


    starts now.


    I put one leg over the other and shoot him a cheeky smile that makes him re harder at me.


    ¡°Or I could throw you out of my room.¡±


    My smile falters at that and I can hear my wolf snickering inside of my head. ¡®Do you have a death


    wish?¡± she asks.


    ¡®No, I just didn¡¯t expect him to be this hard to deal with. He doesn¡¯t have any humor.


    1


    ¡°He is an Alpha.


    The normal ones still smile.¡±


    ¡°Daisy¡± Alpha Xavier warns, and I jump in surprise.


    ¡°S-sorry¡­I will exin why I¡¯m here,¡± I wet my lips and reach inside my bag to pick up the threatening


    letter I received the day before. ¡°I found this inside my room.¡±


    Alpha Xavier reaches out his arm and silently takes the letter from my hands. A secondter, I watch


    him read it with p i s s e d-off expression on his face.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think he likes what¡¯s in it,¡± Sera says.


    ¡°I doubt he cares.


    ¡®Oh, he cares, Sera giggles. ¡°He just sucks at showing it.¡±


    Lies. The man rejected me.¡±


    ¡°Only because he is a coward.


    ¡°Which is why I don¡¯t need him.¡¯


    Chapter 12


    You say that, but you¡¯ve been wet ever since your eyesnded on his pectoral muscles.


    My cheeks burn at Sera¡¯s jab, and my embarrassment only gets worse when I catch myself staring at


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s pink nipples right before he notices where I¡¯m looking. He raises an eyebrow, and I


    swallow thickly.


    ¡°Sorry I just spaced out.¡± I pull at my shirt, dragging the fabric away from my neck to get some air in


    there. ¡°Is it hot in here! Do you mind if 1 open a window?


    Alpha Navier gives me a long stare before motioned at his window with a bored look. ¡°Go right ahead.¡±


    My legs tremble as I try to stand up, and the room seems to spin around me as I walk forward. Even


    the simple action of opening the window feels like a struggle, especially with Alpha Xavier watching me


    like a hawk.


    When I¡¯m done, I sit back down in the chair.


    Alpha Xavier is still studying me. ¡°Do you have any idea of who could have written this letter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is that the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°And are you still disconnected from your wolf?¡±


    That question makes me hesitate. Alpha Xavier isn¡¯t my Alpha; he has no obligation to protect me from


    anyone, and honestly. I have no idea if he is my ally or my enemy.


    ¡°Lying might be your best option, Sera says. ¡°Alpha Xavier might not be our enemy, but he is keeping


    secrets too¡­if we are to


    trust Yato.


    My wolf is right. Yesterday, Yato asked if I wanted to know the truth about Alpha Xavier, and normally. I


    wouldn¡¯t believe the viin to tell the truth. Still, Alpha Xavier lost his go


    d


    d a m n mind after Yato said those words.


    Which means Yato was probably telling the truth; his brother is hiding something¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I lie to his face. ¡°I¡¯m still disconnected.¡±


    His gaze sharpens, and I can tell he doesn¡¯t believe me? But he doesn¡¯t call me out on it. Instead, he


    just nods, folds the threatening letter, and ces it on the bedside table.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he says after a moment of silence. ¡°Stay at the hotel until we figure out who sent this.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m supposed to go shopping with my family!¡±


    That¡¯s fine since Lina and Isabe are both powerful, but don¡¯t go out alone. We can¡¯t take any risks.¡±


    It stings to hear Alpha Xavier say my sisters are stronger than me, yet I nod in understanding


    ¡°It isn¡¯t fair, Sera whimpers in protest. I¡¯ve just awakened, and now we are under house arrest? F u c k i


    n g s h i t..¡±


    I can only agree with her. This isn¡¯t fair, but it¡¯s for the best. I¡¯m not strong enough to fight any rogues


    that maye after me at the first opportunity they get.


    Alpha Xavier shifts restlessly, his steely gaze bing distant as if he is debating something internally.


    Then, seemingly making up his mind, he stands, towering over me once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m assigning you a bodyguard.¡±


    Chapter 12


    A what?¡± I squeak out in surprise. My heart races at the thought of being constantly shadowed by


    another wolf. ¡°But Alpha Xavier..


    ¡°No buts,¡± He interrupts sharply. ¡°It¡¯s for your own safety.¡±


    ¡®Ha! As if we need babysitting. Sera huffs, but I can tell she is relieved to hear it.


    Meanwhile, I am seething with anger. ¡°I can handle myself!¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can!¡±


    ¡°Clearly not, considering you can¡¯t even shape-shift to run away from someone chasing you. It¡¯s safer


    for you to have a personal bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t f


    u c k i n g want one!¡±


    ¡°You should when you¡¯re not with your sisters.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide that-you¡¯re not my Alpha!¡±


    The shadow that falls over his face causes me to swallow hard. ¡°I may not be your current Alpha, but I


    will be,¡± he says.


    ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡± I stammer.


    ¡°It means I¡¯m already strategizing to overthrow your weak Alpha and im his territory for myself.¡±


    A shiver runs down my spine at Alpha Xavier¡¯s words. The white-hot gleam in his eyes is terrifying yet


    fascinating. ¡°You¡¯re going to attack our pack?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable.¡± he says, his voice dropping low, a predatory note making me shiver. ¡°Your Alpha is


    weak, his leadershipcking. Under his rule, the pack isn¡¯t thriving, and it won¡¯t survive another winter.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then why don¡¯t you just help him instead of nning to overthrow him? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for


    the pack?¡±


    Alpha Xavierughs, the sound echoing through the quiet room. ¡°Help him?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°A


    true Alpha works alone. Besides, when I¡¯m the Alpha of your pack, you will be under my rule. There is


    no escaping me then.¡±


    The possessive note in his voice scares me, but more than anything, it¡¯s turning me on.


    I open my mouth to retort, but then I catch his gaze, and my words die in my throat. His eyes are dark


    and impra and in them, I can see a promise of an unavoidable future that both terrifies and


    exhrates me.


    I finally gather the courage to challenge him, my voice trembling. ¡°Do you honestly think you can lead


    Alpha Jack¡¯s pack


    better?


    ¡°I am certain of it,¡± he responds without a moment of doubt, his self-assurance causing me to pause. ¡°I


    n to unite the Evergreen pack with my own.¡±


    ¡°And what if I refuse to bow down to you?¡±


    A smirk forms on his lips as he looks down at me. ¡°Trust me, little Omega, you won¡¯t have a choice.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13


    Daisy


    A wave of fury washes over me, propelling me to stand up. Alpha Xavier¡¯s expression turns to surprise,


    I¡¯m just as taken aback by my own rebellion. For some reason, my inner wolf is making me bold and


    incapable of staying silent.


    ¡°Just watch me.¡± I retort, meeting Alpha Xavier¡¯s smoky gaze head-on. ¡°I¡¯ve been underestimated my


    whole life, Alpha Xavier. Don¡¯t make the same mistake as everyone else.¡±


    A tantalizing spark ignites in Alpha Xavier¡¯s gaze as he strides toward me, his powerful, sculpted


    muscles rippling with each step. In a single, swift movement, he lifts me up effortlessly, my body feeling


    weightless in his strong arms.


    I can feel the heat radiating off of him, and my heart races when I see the hungry look in his eyes.


    ¡°Wrap your legs around me, Daisy.¡±


    The possessiveness in his eyes tames me instantly, I can¡¯t deny him and he smirks with satisfaction


    when I do as he says. His c o c k in e s s is both infuriating and s e x y. I re at him, and he chuckles


    before leaning closer. His warm breath tickles my ear as he whispers into it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve realized that I own you, Daisy. And it¡¯s not just your body, he continues, his voice


    low and throaty. ¡°It¡¯s the fire in your heart and the defiance in your eyes. You might not see it yet, but


    I¡¯m not your enemy. I¡¯m the only one who can protect you.¡±


    His words are a mix of arrogance and assurance that leave me breathless, My muscles remain taut, my


    body unconsciously reacting to his proximity. I can feel his heartbeat against my chest, steady and


    strong. It¡¯s a force that stirs the heat between my legs.


    Yet, despite my arousal, I choose to fight him. ¡°You don¡¯t own me, I growl, refusing to let him see the


    effect he has on me. ¡°I¡¯m not one of your possessions to be traded or controlled. You rejected me


    ¡°Yet you still belong to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡±


    He chuckles and walks over to his chair behind his desk. I cling to his body, shocked at how


    unbothered he seems by the extra weight. He calmly sits down, and I suck in a deep breath when I find


    myself sitting in hisp.


    ¡°Scared?¡± he asks.


    I lift my chin to meet his amused smirk. ¡°Never.¡±


    He c o c k s his head to the side. ¡°Do you still think I don¡¯t own you?¡±


    I don¡¯t have to think about it; I know you don¡¯t own me.¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡±


    Alpha Xavier moves without warning, angling his head so that his lips almost brush against mine. A


    whimper leaves my lips, and his office fills with the scent of my arousal, but Alpha Xavier doesn¡¯t kiss


    me.


    A smirk graces his lips as his fingers delicately tangle in my dark locks before he pulls my head back.


    My heart s k i p s a beat and I meet his gaze, unable to hide the intense yearning and longing written all


    over my face.


    ¡°Did you honestly think I was going to kiss you?¡± his deep, seductive voice drips with amusement, and


    when I¡¯m too embarrassed to answer his question, he breathes augh. ¡°I don¡¯t kiss naughty girls,


    Daisy.¡±


    18:09 Wed, 15 May


    Chapter 13


    I swallow hard. ¡°I¡¯m.. I¡¯m not naughty.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re also a liar.¡±


    I part my lips to defend my pride, but hisrge hand travels down my back until itnds on my as s,


    making me mp my mouth shut. But I can¡¯t stay entirely quiet. The mate bond immediately responds


    to his touch, and a hiss of desperatel longing leaves my lips.


    Alpha Xavier smirks. ¡°Remove your clothes, Daisy.¡±


    Ishriek in surprise. Is he serious?


    I squeeze my legs together, trying to mask the unmistakable scent of my arousal. Resisting Alpha


    Xavier¡¯s dominant side is almost d a m n near impossible. He is incredibly s e x y when he allows his


    primal instincts to take over.


    Despite this, I keep a defiant expression on my face. The mate bond is clouding my senses, yet I intend


    to fight it. Never in my life will I let Alpha Xavier have his way with me without resistance. It¡¯s about time


    I let him realize his punishments only fuel my rebellious nature.


    Alpha Xavier, however, doesn¡¯t take the hint. ¡°Take Off. Your, Clothes. His voice is calm, but it holds a


    deadliness that frightens me.


    Did his eyes always look so dark?


    I¡¯m afraid, but what throws me off is that Alpha Xavier¡¯s attempts at dominating me also birth another


    surge of arousal. D a m n it. I don¡¯t want to be a total pushover, but something about him makes me


    unable to push away my hidden


    submissive side.


    I avoid his eyes in an attempt to fight the heat spreading under my skin, but he easily grabs my chin


    and steers my eyes to his emerald ones.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look away from me,¡± he snaps, sending another rush of excitement through me, Pushing Alpha


    Xavier¡¯s buttons is fun, and I let my lips curl into an innocent smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything.¡±


    ¡°You are,¡± he res at me. ¡°And I won¡¯t tolerate it for much longer, Daisy. You¡¯re testing my patience.¡±


    ¡°Oh, am I?¡± I challenge, batting my eyshes at him to p i s s him off further.


    His nostrils re in response, and a low snarl rumbles from his chest as he suddenly pushes me up on


    his desk by force. My heart leaps into my throat, and I freeze when I see the carnal expression on his


    face.


    ¡°Always so f u c k i n g carefree when you run your pretty little mouth.¡±


    A sharp gasp escapes my lips as Alpha Xavier expertly unzips my pants with his wed fingers. In an


    instant, they are down at my ankles, and he grips my legs, spreading them wide to expose my dripping


    c u n t. Heat rushes to my cheeks as I feel my juices trickling down my inner thigh, knowing my juices


    will soon coat his entire desk.


    ¡°So wet and ready.¡± Alpha Xavier purrs before looking up at me with a victorious gleam in his eye. ¡°Isn¡¯t


    it embarrassing that you¡¯re this drawn to the man who rejected you?¡±


    My face flushes with humiliation. I want to tell him to go f u c k himself, but another part longs to grab


    his dark locks and force him down to my throbbing core.


    And that part of me wins; it always does.


    ¡°Take off your shirt.¡±


    I do as he says but leave my bra on.


    He doesn¡¯t like that.


    Take off everything.¡±


    I smirk and teasingly take it off. My breasts aren¡¯t especially huge, but they are nice enough. ¡°You like?¡±


    I ask


    He rolls his eyes. ¡°Just lean back on the table and don¡¯t move,¡± Alpha Xavier growls the order. ¡°Or else


    I won¡¯t go down on


    you.¡±


    The threat of his words hits me like a tidal wave, the anticipation of his touch so intoxicating that I can¡¯t


    help butply. The cool surface of the desk presses against my bare back as I lean back, the cold


    sensation causing my nipples to harden. It makes me self-conscious, especially since Alpha Xavier


    hasn¡¯t looked at them once.


    Doesn¡¯t he like them?


    My confidence shatters, but not enough to silence me. ¡°What about you?¡± I question, looking up at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to undress you as well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already shirtless,¡± he deadpans. ¡°It¡¯s all that you get, little Omega¡±


    With that, he leans forward and presses his mouth against my waiting sex. I inhale sharply, gripping the


    desk as his tongue caresses my inner folds, exploring my wetness with an undeniable hunger. The


    sensation drives me wild, and my breathse in ragged gasps.


    Is this what heaven feels like?


    I squirm, but his hands grip my hips, keeping me grounded under his assault.


    His eyes never leave mine as he continues to ravish me. His gaze is dark and intense, filled with both


    lust and frustration that mirrors my own. As he continues to taste me, I can see a sense of satisfaction


    washing over him-an alpha iming his


    omega.


    An involuntary moan escapes my lips as his tongue circles around my swelling cli


    t, sending jolts of pleasure up my spine. My fingers stab the desk, digging into the polished wood as my


    body betrays my senses. The arousal pooling within me threatens to overflow, and I bite my lower lip to


    stifle the sounds threatening to escape me.


    ¡°Alpha Xavier,¡± I whimper.


    A victorious smirk curls his lips as he pulls away to look up at me with those captivating emerald eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Omega?¡± Hist voice rumbles low in his chest, resonating through me.


    ¡°More,¡± I manage to gasp out.


    ¡°But you¡¯re already so wet,¡± he muses, his fingers tracing teasing circles on my inner thigh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tease me,¡± I snarl, my words more of a plea than amand. His condescending


    smirk grows wider, and for a moment, I worry I¡¯ve overstepped my boundaries..


    ¡°Is that an order, Omega?¡± he challenges, his voiceced with dark amusement.


    I swallow hard and muster up all the courage I can gather. ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    His hearty and richughter fills the room as he wipes his mouth with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Wild little thing,¡± he murmurs, though there isn¡¯t any malice in his tone. He stands up fully, staring


    down at me. ¡°But sadly, only good girls get to finish.¡±


    Chapter 13


    ¡°What?!¡± I shriek, ¡°But you can¡¯t do this. Please-¡°I don¡¯t know what else to say. My body is aching for


    his touch, but Alpha Xavier¡¯s expression tells me he won¡¯t let me c


    u m.


    Not today.


    ¡°Please what?¡± he teases, knowing daim well he is only making me even wetter. ¡°What do


    you N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    want?¡±


    Even though I know it will shatter my pride, 1 whisper the truth to him, ¡°You.¡±


    Alpha Xavier studies me in silence. There is arge bulge in his sweatpants, yet he won¡¯t act upon it.


    Instead, he is standing there,pletely in control, even though his body wants the same as mine.


    Sex.


    The ghost of a dark smile ys over his lips. ¡°Have you learned your lesson?¡±


    A frustrated whimper leaves my lips. This is a game-of course it is!


    I re up at him. ¡°You only did this to prove a point.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    A growl leaves my lips, and I hiss, ¡°You¡¯re a b a s t a r d.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re still not a good girl,¡± he smirks at me. ¡°Only good girls get what they want.¡±


    He turns to leave, and I stand up from his desk, grimacing at how turned on I am. I want to finish


    myself, but I know no fingers could ever rece the real thing.


    I want Alpha Xavier, and even though my pride is wounded, it would have been worth it if he let me f u


    c k him.


    ¡°Have fun shopping with your family,¡± Alpha Xavier opens his bathroom door and chuckles. ¡°What¡¯s the


    score between us? Three and zero?¡±


    I don¡¯t bother responding to him. I feel embarrassed and am in a rush to leave, praying that this won¡¯t


    ur again.


    Next time, victory will be mine..

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14


    Daisy


    love this dress!¡± Isabe spins around in front of a mirror while my mother and Lina watch her from the


    couch. They all have two or three bags with clothes while I¡¯m acting like their personal mule.


    But I¡¯m not bothered by their usual ve treatment today. My mind is elsewhere, and my body is still


    burning from Alpha Xavier¡¯s touch. There is still a faint wetness between my thighs. I can¡¯t get rid of it,


    dam n it.


    ¡°It looks lovely on your beautiful, slender body! My mother sighs, her starry gaze fixated on Isabe


    who¡¯s obviously enjoying the attention she¡¯s getting


    ¡°Alpha Xavier might just have a heart attack when he sees you in that,¡± Lina teases, her voice bubbling


    withughter as Isabe blushes at her words.


    ¡°You really think so?¡± she asks.


    ¡°I know so.¡± Lina winks at her, crossing her legs and leaning back into the plush couch.


    The sales assistant, a petite woman with a friendly smile, looks at me expectantly, her thick sses


    perched precariously on her nose.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asks me.


    TESTS!


    I force a smile onto my face and nod, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s gorgeous.¡±


    Be beams and turns around to look at herself again. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get married to Alpha Xavier. Do


    you think I made a good first impression on him yesterday?¡±


    I try not tough as I remember how she basically threw herself at Alpha Xavier. He looked horrified,


    probably because Isabe was awfully drunk.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I lie, dwelling on Alpha Xavier¡¯s green eyes and hungry gaze when he ignored my sister and


    instead looked at me. It sends a shiver down my spine. ¡°He was certainly taken by surprise.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Isabe seems delighted, spinning again to watch how the dress flows around her.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Lina adds. ¡°There is no female werewolf better suited for Alpha Xavier than you.


    Isabe bearns and turns to the sales assistant. ¡°I will take this one too, please,¡± she says, her voice


    tinged with a hint of arrogance that is typical of her:


    As the girls go on a shopping spree, I can¡¯t help but seethe quietly. I never get to buy new clothes.


    Everything I own is second-hand, worn by Isabe first to impress those around her and then passed


    down to me out of pity.


    My family doesn¡¯t value me at all¡­.


    The rest of the day passes in a blur. I be an obedient worker for my family members, carrying


    bags of clothes that are not mine and faking smiles as they coo over each other¡¯s purchases. All the


    while, my thoughts keep circling back to Alpha Xavier. His touch. His lips trailing along fny body. His


    eyes burning into mine.


    Eventually, we enter thest shop where Isabe is going to try on her wedding dress. The first thing


    she does is smile at her options. As much as I hate to admit it, I feel envious of the happiness she


    exudes.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t surprise me,¡¯ Sera says. ¡®Slie is about to marry the man who was supposed to be your fated


    mate.¡±


    No Alpha Xavier wasn t intended for me.


    What makes you say that?


    Alpha Xavier and I truly belonged together, he wouldn¡¯t have rejected me in the first ce. He is a


    terrible man, and honestly, I shouldn¡¯t want him. Yet I¡¯m still I bite my lower lip in frustration. I don¡¯t want


    to say it, but Sera knows, and she sighs heavily.


    I don¡¯t ine you. Alpha Xavier is hot, and you still haven¡¯t epted his rejection-resisting him is hard.¡±


    ¡°More like impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it thrilling, shopping for a wedding gown?¡± my mother suddenly gushes, wringing her hands in


    anticipation:


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Lina agrees, her eyes shining bright. ¡°It feels like just yesterday Isabe and I were little girls


    ying with dolls. And now she¡¯s choosing a wedding dress.¡±


    And I was never allowed to y with them. I was thrown aside andughed at for even daring to ask if IThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    could y with them. Bitterness churns within me. Why should I be happy for my sister when she has


    always taken joy in robbing me of my own happiness?


    Suddenly, Sera¡¯s voice echoes in my mind, pulling me back to the present. ¡®It¡¯s not about them


    anymore. It¡¯s about you. You should start living for yourself.¡±


    ¡®How? If I don¡¯t behave around them, I will be thrown out of the pack. They are the only reason why I¡¯m


    not a rogue already. They begged Alpha Jack not to shun me. Even if they are a s s h o l e s, I owe


    them my life.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe them anything, Sera hisses. ¡®Don¡¯t let guilt and fear trap you in a life of servitude. You


    deserve more than this, Daisy.


    ¡®If I confront them, they will abandon me. And then¡­I will have no one.¡±


    ¡°Daisy?¡± my mother suddenly hisses. ¡°Are you even listening to me? I told you to pour us some wine!


    Gosh, how s c a t t e r b r a i n e d are you?¡±


    I wince at her sharp voice butpose my face, nodding politely. ¡°Of course, mom.¡±


    I move to the small side table where a bottle of exquisite ros¨¦ wine has been left for potential brides-to-


    be and their guests. Pouring out four sses with a steady hand, I¡¯m careful not to spill a single drop.


    ¡°Daisy! Hurry up with that!¡± Isabe snaps, s n a t h i n g the ss I give her.


    Lina walks over to grab her own ss, stopping when she notices there are four of them. She lifts her


    chin to meet i with a smirk. ¡°You really thought you would be allowed to drink this? It¡¯s for brides only,


    sweetheart.¡±


    I tighten my grip around the stem of the ss as an acidic bitterness coils within me. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± I


    mutter under my breath, cing the untouched wine back onto the tray.


    Isabe giggles merrily, ¡°Mistakes are easily made, but don¡¯t worry, Daisy. Even though you¡¯re an idiot,


    I have a ce in mind for you after I¡¯ve married Alpha Xavier.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± I feign interest, even though thest thing I want is to be part of her grand n.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± she says, gloating. ¡°I thought we could use another maid at the Alpha¡¯s residence. You


    would be perfect for that, Daisy.¡±


    The room fills withughter as my cheek flushes red. A maid! How fitting for someone like me who has


    always been pushed aside and treated like a s e r v a n t by her own family


    ¡°That does sound fitting, Lina adds, smirking as she lifts her ss and takes a long sip of the expensive


    wine. ¡°Can you imagine Daisy dusting and sweeping while you run the Bloodmoon pack with Xavier?¡±


    Theughter grows louder, filling the room with their shrill voices. That¡¯s when I see it a mirror-capturing


    their reflections and mine. They are all glowing, dressed in expensive clothes, and holding sses


    filled with expensive wine. And. then there¡¯s me standing in my worn-out clothes, empty-handed, a


    symbol of the empty life I¡¯m leading-a life devoid of respect, love, or even basic decency


    ¡°And what a lovely maid she would make,¡± my mother chimes in, her eyes tw i n k li


    n g with an unholy delight at the thought of my further humiliation. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to polish the silverware,


    Daisy.¡±


    I want to scream andsh out at them for their cruelty, but I bite my tongue and force myself to smile in


    false enthusiasm.


    As they allugh at my expense, I look back into the mirror once more. This time, though, I don¡¯t see a


    discarded sister or a disrespected pack member. Instead, I see a wolf-a fierce wolf trapped within the


    guise of a meek girl.


    younger


    Sera¡¯s voice rings in my mind once again, louder and clearer this time. ¡®I told you, Daisy, you don¡¯t have


    to live like this. Isn¡¯t it about time you fought back?¡±


    Her words echo in my head, setting my blood aze. I¡¯m tired of being the butt of my family¡¯s jokes and


    being the runt of the pack. My blood boils as a new feeling, something that feels a lot like the beginning


    of the revolution, begins to spark deep within me.


    ¡°Oh, enough of this, Isabe finally dismisses me with a wave of her hand. ¡°Go wait in the car.¡±


    Clutching my hands into fists at my side, I turn toward the door with as much dignity as I can muster.


    My exit is met with another round of giggles and whispers.


    Once alone in the car, I lean back against the headrest and close my eyes. Sera¡¯s words still resonate


    within me, stirring at storm in my mind.


    Isn¡¯t it about time you fought back?¡±


    The thought seems absurd ¨C me standing up to my family? But why not? Why should I allow them to


    belittle me any longer? I clench my fists tighter, my nails digging into my own palm.


    A burst of determination surges through my veins. My bones practically vibrate with the need to rise like


    a phoenix and change my stupi d life.


    To hell with ying nice, to hell with my feigned politeness. If they see me as the runt, then it¡¯s time to


    show them what this runt can do.


    Seraughs inside my head. ¡®So, what¡¯s the n?¡±


    I lift my eyes to the steering wheel, and my lips curl into a cruel smile. ¡®How about we start by letting


    those a s s h o l e s walk back to the hotel in high heels?¡±


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t they just call a cab?¡±


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t stop myself fromughing when my nes together. ¡®Not if we walk inside and steal


    their phones and wallets. No one would assist them then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting bold, Daisy, Seraughs in my head. ¡®I like it.¡¯


    ¡°You know what? I like the new Daisy too.


    ¡®She isn¡¯t new,¡¯ Sera says. ¡°You just didn¡¯t let here out and y with your family until now.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15


    Daisy


    I shake my head, chuckling softly. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not the new Daisy. I¡¯m the real Daisy that my family


    and pack members have been underestimating and dismissing all these years.


    The doors to the boutique open, and Linaes strutting out with an impish gleam in her eye. ¡°Daisy,¡±


    she calls out in that sickeningly sweet voice. ¡°Isabe is trying out herst dress so you can start


    packing our things into the car.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lina,¡± I say with a polite smile, stepping out of the car to help her. She hands me a stack of


    shopping bags, careful not to spill her wine on her designer dress.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve learned your ce,¡± she says smoothly before taking another sip of her wine. ¡°Alpha


    Xavier¡¯s house is quite big. You will have lots of cleaning to do, and if you keep p i s s i n g off Isabe,


    there will be more chores.¡±


    I nod obediently, my eyes glinting with unshed fury. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± I lie through gritted teeth.


    ¡°The rest of our stuff is inside.¡±


    She beckons towards the boutique door with her wine ss, wine sloshing dangerously close to the


    rim. ¡°Make sure to get everything, sweetie.¡±


    I watch her walk back inside, her heels clicking against the cobblestone path.


    Once she disappears, I spring into action. I slip into the boutique quietly and make my way towards


    their dressing room. Their luxurious bags and expensive coatsy s c t te r e d around alongside their


    phones and wallets. Smirking. I gather everything quickly and put it into one of the shopping bags.


    As I turn towards the exit, something catches my eye-the wedding dress Isabe had nned on


    wearing for her big day. It¡¯s a stunning piece-pure white with billowing silk org


    a n z a and intricatece beading. Like everything else in their lives, it reeks of wealth and privilege.


    An idea begins to form in my mind as I look at the dress. An idea that makes me chuckle with wicked


    amusement.


    It would be a shame if my sister couldn¡¯t wear that dress¡­


    Casually, I reach for the bottle of red wine Lina had been sipping on, still half-full and forgotten on the


    table next to her empty ss. A small smirk tugs at my lips as I pour the wine slowly onto the white


    dress. The rich red liquid seeps into the fabric, staining it beyond recognition.


    ¡°Oops,¡± I whisper into the silence, dropping the now empty bottle onto the floor, where it tters loudly


    against the tiles. ¡°It will suck to pay for this shi t, especially when you¡¯re missing our wallet, sister.¡±


    My eyesnd on Isabe¡¯s regr clothes, and I snort. ¡°I guess it¡¯s my lucky day.¡±


    I drench her clothes in red wine before gathering everything to head back to the car. My heart is


    pounding loudly in my chest, but I manage to keep myposure as I load their things into the trunk.


    Just as I¡¯m about to close it, Lina strolls out of the boutique. ¡°Daisy?¡± she calls, her voice oozing with


    false concern. ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there were just so many bags,¡± I reply, forcing my lips into a sweet smile. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got


    it all packed up now.¡±


    Her eyes narrow suspiciously at me, but she shakes off her suspicions soon enough. ¡°Good,¡± she


    purrs, her sickly sweet voice making me nauseous. ¡°Now hurry up and start the car. We¡¯re almostte


    for the party.¡±


    Chapter 15


    Party? 1 question.


    ¡°Of course, Daisy,¡± she drawls, rolling her eyes in exasperation. ¡°Alpha Xavier¡¯s engagement party. Did


    you forget why we were shopping today?¡±


    With a dismissive wave of her hand, she walks back inside without waiting for my response.


    I watch her retreating figure, biting back theughter that bubbles up in my throat. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t forget.¡±


    The thought of Isabe showing up at the hotel soaked in red wine, without a dime or a phone to her


    name, is hrious to me. For once in her life, she won¡¯t look perfect.


    Smirking, I m shut the trunk and slip behind the wheel. The engine purrs to life, but I¡¯m the only


    person who won¡¯t have to walk back to the hotel today.


    I lock the doors.


    ¡°Daisy!¡± Isabe storms out of the boutique. ¡°Where is my wallet and my phone? And were you the one


    who drenched my clothes in red wine, you little s u t ?! Just wait until I get my hands on you!¡±


    I roll my eyes and mutter to myself, ¡°How about no?¡± before I drive off, leaving a fuming Isabe


    behind.


    ¡°Come back here!¡±


    I cast my gaze on the rearview mirror, watching Isabe desperately trying to catch up with the car. She


    stumbles forward and cusses me out.


    Seraughs inside my head. ¡®As fun as this is, don¡¯t you think she will beat you upter?¡¯


    ¡®F u c k¡­I didn¡¯t think of that.¡¯


    Sera nervously whines inside my head. ¡°You better think of a way out of this mess, Daisy¡¯


    ¡®Me?!¡¯ I shriek. ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me to fight back!¡±


    ¡®Ah, yes about that¡­hehe..I didn¡¯t think you would actually do it today?


    ¡®Well, thanks a lot for your brilliant advice, I grumble internally.


    Sera lets out a sigh in my head. ¡®You should probably start thinking about damage control. She¡¯s going


    to be livid.


    ¡®Oh, so I will just apologize, and everything will be fine?¡± I shoot back sarcastically, drumming my


    fingers on the wheel.


    ¡°No, idiot, Sera retorts. ¡®But you need to get ahead of this thing before Isabe spins it all around and


    makes you loo the bad guy.


    I take a deep breath, my heart pounding against my ribcage. My gaze settles on the endless road in


    front of me as I consider Sera¡¯s words. She is right, as much as I hate to admit it.


    Isabe has a knack for twisting the truth until it is barely recognizable, turning herself into the victim


    and painting anyone who stands up to her as the viin. I have seen her do it countless times before.


    ¡°You are right,¡± I admit grudgingly, ¡®But what do we do?¡±


    ¡®I have an idea. You may not like it, Sera warns me preemptively, but it¡¯s the best chance we got.¡±


    ¡®Does it involve groveling?¡¯ I ask with a grimace.


    Chapter 15


    Worse, she responds ominously. Despite my trepidation, I urge her to continue.


    We go to Yato,¡¯ she says, and I can¡¯t stop the gasp that escapes my lips.


    Yato? Alpha Xavier¡¯s brother? What the hell? Are you out of your mind? We don¡¯t even know him!¡¯ I


    argue back.


    ¡°I know, Sera says. ¡°But if your sister manages to convince Alpha Xavier that you¡¯re the bad egg, then


    your safest option might be to run to the only other powerful Alpha we know.


    Goosebumps p r i c k l e my skin as I process Sera¡¯s idea. Yato is the lone wolf who broke ties with his


    own family to be the Alpha of another pack I¡¯ve never heard about. A shudder runs through me at


    the thought of seeking refuge with such an unpredictable character.


    ¡°Yato is dangerous, Sera, I reply, gritting my teeth.


    ¡°I know that, she retorts, ¡°But it¡¯s not like we have many options.


    she isn¡¯t wrong about that.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16


    Daisy


    How would we even reach him?¡± I ask while making a right turn to park the car by the side of the road.


    Returning to the hotel without a n seems st u p i d.


    I don¡¯t know.. social media? Sera suggests.


    I give a dryugh. ¡°Sure, I will just shoot him a friend request. Maybe tag him in an Insta post.¡±


    Sera doesn¡¯t reply, and I feel a flicker of annoyance at her silence. After all, she was the one who


    suggested I start fighting back. I grab my phone and flip through the few contacts I have. The list is


    short; my family has made sure of that since they didn¡¯t allow me to make friends.


    Do we know anyone who could get us in touch with Yato?¡± Sera finally asks.


    I shake my head, knowing she can see my actions from inside my mind. ¡®No. He might be Alpha


    Xavier¡¯s brother, but he is seen as the enemy


    Then we should just write to him.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s say we do contact him, I start, piecing together the beginnings of what could either be a


    genius idea or a catastrophic disaster. What then?¡¯


    There¡¯s silence on Sera¡¯s end before she finally replies. ¡®We tell him the truth, she says simply.


    The truth. I echo, tasting the word on my tongue. ¡®Do you think he would even care?¡±


    Tthink Yato does whatever he can to p i s s off his brother, and that means helping you. But since we


    can¡¯t reach him, maybe you should just take a chance and tell Alpha Xavier what happened?¡±


    My stomach churns at that. In the past, whenever Isabe and I fought, she always managed to spin


    her web of lies so effectively that everyone took her side. And I would be left to lick my wounds in the


    shadows, nursing my pride.


    ¡°You want me to go there alone and confess? You think he¡¯ll listen?¡¯ I ask Sera incredulously.


    She hesitates. ¡°We don¡¯t know until we try


    I sigh but start driving towards the hotel. My heart throbs as I near it, and I¡¯m close to passing out when


    I see Alpha Xavier waiting for me in the parking lot.


    He approaches me when I jump out of the car. ¡°Where is Isabe?¡±


    Of course, he asks about his future Luna first. My blood turns hot in my veins, but 1 swallow hard,


    pushing down my


    resentment.


    ¡°She¡¯s at the boutique,¡± I answer, trying to keep my voice steady.


    His gaze narrows. ¡°And why did you leave her there?¡± he demands, crossing his arms across his


    imposing chest.


    I gulp. He isn¡¯t shirtless like he was this morning when he ate me out on his desk. My gaze flicks up to


    his stern and impatient face.


    ¡°L¡­¡± I start but falter under the weight of his stare.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he drawls.


    1/4


    Chapter 16


    ¡°We¡­we had a disagreement,¡± I manage to say, drawing up all my courage. ¡°She said something,


    and.. we had a fight.¡±


    ¡°A fight?¡± His eyebrows shoot up in surprise before turning into a scowl. ¡°What kind of fight, Daisy?¡±


    Before I can answer, a dark, sleek car pulls up, and my heart drops to my stomach. Isabe steps out,


    her clothes red from the wine and her face the picture of anger.


    ¡°You!¡± She points a trembling finger at me, her face flushing an angry red to match her stained dress.


    ¡°You have some nerve showing up here after what you did!¡±


    Alpha Xavier raises his hand. ¡°Hold on. Isabe,¡± he says in an attempt to calm her down.


    ¡°No!¡± She explodes, flinging her hands in the air. ¡°You weren¡¯t there! You didn¡¯t see how she humiliated


    me!¡±


    lu the back of my mind, Sera pipes up, ¡®Here she goes again.¡±


    ¡°Daisy,¡± Alpha Xavier fixes his stern gaze on me again, ¡°exin.¡±


    My heart feels like it¡¯s trying to beat its way out of my chest. With onest nce at Isabe, who is


    now shooting daggers at me with her eyes, I take a shaky breath.


    But no wordse out.


    I stand there like a fool, unable to speak, while Alpha Xavier clenches his jaw. There is silent anger in


    his eyes, and that¡¯s when I put two and two together.


    Alpha Xavier knows what I did-that¡¯s how Isabe and the others got back to the hotel. Isabe must


    have gotten in touch. with him and had him pay for the ride.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry that I could kill her!¡± Isabe growls, but Alpha Xavier lifts his hand to stop her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± he says without taking his intense eyes off of me. I shiver. Alpha Xavier is as imposing as


    theye, and he isn¡¯t done with me yet. ¡°Did it ever ur to you that I would be the one to pay for


    the dress you ruined?¡±


    I swallow again, feeling the dry scratch at the back of my throat. Why didn¡¯t I think that far?


    ¡°No,¡± I confess honestly, ¡°it didn¡¯t.¡±


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s expression hardens, but he doesn¡¯t immediately speak. He nces from me to Isabe


    and back again,


    ¡°Isabe,¡± he says finally, his tone measured and cool. ¡°Leave us.¡±


    ¡°But-


    ¡°I said leave,¡± he repeats, a thread of authority woven into his voice that has her mping her lips shut


    and retreating little more than a huff. As she storms off towards the hotel, I imagine I can still feel the


    heat of her anger wrapped around me like a cloak.


    Now alone, Alpha Xavier turns back to me. He runs a hand through his dark hair, tugging slightly at the


    roots as if exasperated.


    ¡°Do you even understand the gravity of your actions, Daisy?¡± he asks, his voice surprisingly calm for


    someone who is clearly infuriated.


    ¡°No,¡± I mutter, unable to meet his gaze. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t.¡±


    He¡¯s quiet for a long moment, gaze heavy on top of my head, ¡°Do you not realize how dangerous your


    actions were?¡±


    ¡°Dangerous?¡± I repeat, frowning and finally meeting his gaze again. ¡°How was it dangerous?¡±


    His eyes darken at my question. ¡°You put yourself at risk,¡± he says sternly. ¡°You openly defied and


    embarrassed your future Luna in public. That¡¯s a challenge.


    My heart thuds in my chest as the gravity of what he¡¯s saying sinks in. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean-


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you meant to do. His voice is hard, silencing me instantly. ¡°Your actions have


    consequences, Daisy.


    A cold dread washes over me then. ¡°What is the consequence?¡± I ask in a whisper, bracing myself for


    his answer.


    ¡°Challenging the Luna would lead to a death sentence or a duel-one you wouldn¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°But-


    He holds up his hand to silence me. ¡°But Isabe isn¡¯t my Luna yet. We aren¡¯t married, so you will get


    away. This time. Just don¡¯t do anything like this again.¡±


    His words cut deep, and I raise my head. ¡°Do you really intend to marry her even though she isn¡¯t your


    fated mate?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    I stare at him for a long moment before clenching my fists and storming towards the hotel. ¡°I¡¯ve heard


    enough!¡±


    Alpha Xavier snorts behind me. ¡°Why do you act so surprised? You knew this would be the oue.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem,¡± I retort without turning around. ¡°I always know the oue, yet here I am, trying


    to change things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool if you think you can,¡± his voice is cold and aloof. I feel his gaze on my back searing


    through me, but I continue walking, biting my lower lip to prevent any more words froming out.


    With a storm raging in my heart, I enter the hotel lobby, ignoring the curious nces of the guests and


    the staff who recognize me.


    But Alpha Xavier doesn¡¯t leave me alone. I feel him grabbing my hand and pulling me into a secluded


    corner, his grip firm but not painful.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± 1 hiss, attempting to wrench my hand free, but his grip only tightens. His eyes are dark,


    almost ck, with a storm of emotions-anger, frustration-and something else I can¡¯t quite identify.


    ¡°Not until you understand,¡± he growls, his deep voice echoing in the confined space. ¡°Your ignorance


    could get you


    ¡°Why do you care?!¡± I snap back at him, causing him to punch the wall above my head in pure


    frustration.


    He is ring down at me now, towering over me yet it¡¯s not fear that I feel.


    It¡¯s arousal.


    ¡°What happened to being a good girl?¡±


    I re right back at him. ¡°I never promised I would be good.¡±


    killed.¡±


    Alpha Xavier growls, and his fingers wind up in my hair as his face inches closer to mine. I can feel his


    breath on my skin and see the desire in his eyes, yet he doesn¡¯t act upon it.


    He just stands there, and I snort. ¡°Coward.¡±


    ¡°Coward?¡± he repeats in a cruel vojce, and I hold my breath when he runs his rough thumb across my


    lower lip.


    D a m n him for making me hot and bothered by just a simple touch. My panties are dampening, and


    somewhere in those depths of his, I can see his willpower crumbling.


    He wants this.


    He wants me


    My lips part, and I take the tip of his finger inside of my mouth, shamelessly sucking on it while keeping


    my eyes on his emerald ones. Alpha Xavier lets out another growl, but right when I think something


    more will happen, he pulls away his finger like my mouth is poison.


    ¡°Next time you pull off will be sorry.¡± Alpha Xavier¡¯s voice is low and angry as he steps away from


    my breathless for something like this, you


    ¡°Is that a promise?¡± I dare to tease.


    But Alpha Xavier doesn¡¯tugh; I knew he wouldn¡¯t. The man doesn¡¯t possess even one fun bone in his


    body.


    ¡°I will think of a suitable punishment for humiliating my future Luna in public¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Without another word, Alpha Xavier turns and takes off. I stand in my ce and feel anger bubble up


    inside of me. Why is he fighting the pull? Even without a functioning mate bond, we are like mas-


    how long will it take for him to realize that he belongs with me?

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    Daisy


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that Alpha Xavier has forbidden me from punishing you myself,¡± Isabe sneers at me


    when I enter the cafeteria to grab some breakfast.


    It has been three days since the drama between us, and she has made it her mission to make my life a


    living hell every single day since then. Whenever she sees me, she will shoot mean remarks that are


    carefully hidden behind innocent smiles and polite words. Everyone else is fooled, but not me.


    ¡°Such a shame you didn¡¯t get to enjoy the feast the other day,¡± Isabe says while stirring her coffee,


    her smoky eyes glinting with something akin to triumph. ¡°The roast venison was to die for


    My cheeks burn. Much to Isabe¡¯s satisfaction, Alpha Xaver has given me a house arrest for how I


    treated her. I¡¯m expected to show my sister, the future Luna, respect, but Isabe still isn¡¯t giving me


    any in return.


    Just yesterday, she caught me alone washing my clothes and poured at me with fake tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Poor Daisy,¡± she had cooed sympathetically, her voice dripping with fake pity. ¡°Stuck doingundry


    duties while we enjoy


    the hunt.¡±


    Anger res


    up


    within me, but Sera immediately calms me with her soothing voice. Take it easy. We aren¡¯t strong


    enough to fight her yet, she says.


    Will we ever be strong enough?¡¯ I quip back.


    I can feel my inner wolf wincing at my words. Patience, Daisy.


    ¡°Patience?¡¯ I angrily put an empty cup underneath the coffee machine and press a button. ¡°You told me


    I was special, but whenever I ask you why, you disappear.


    that¡¯s because I don¡¯t know what makes us special yet.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Sera awkwardlyughs inside my head. ¡°Y-yeah¡­I mean, you wouldn¡¯t be able tomunicate with


    me if you weren¡¯t special, but I have yet to figure out our powers,¡±


    ¡®I knew it! You just lied to me and called me special when, in reality, I¡¯m just mentally insane and


    hearing voices!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­are you hearing more voices than mine?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not what I¡­ never mind!¡¯ I blink away a few frustrated tears, wanting toe out. I¡¯m just


    unhappy that we still haven¡¯t even been able to shape-shift¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sera sighs heavily. ¡°You haven¡¯t even tried¡­¡¯


    Memories of the video Alpha Xavier showed me spins in my mind, and my heart clenches. ¡®Because I


    couldn¡¯t stand it if I failed once again¡­


    Isabe¡¯sughter echoes through the cafeteria, and I feel her eyes on me. ¡°Oh, Daisy. Are you crying


    over there by yourself? Geez! Always so dramatic.¡± She takes a sip from her paper coffee cup, and I


    can almost taste the smugness in her smile. She knows exactly how to get under my skin.


    Sera¡¯s voice is soft in my mind. ¡®Daisy, you can¡¯t let her get to you. That¡¯s what she wants.


    ¡®I know¡¯ 1 snap silently. ¡®But it¡¯s hard when she¡¯s always there, acting like she owns everything and


    everyone.¡±


    1/4


    O


    Chapter 17


    ¡°She may be Alpha Xavier¡¯s future Luna, but that role isn¡¯t hers yet, Sera reminds me. You can¡¯t let her


    win and let her words get to you.¡¯


    I take a shuddering breath, ignoring the sting of Isabe¡¯s words and theughter in the cafeteria.


    ¡®You¡¯re right, Sera, I say, steeling myself. I have to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay there, Daisy? Do you need a tissue?¡± Isabe asks, napkin.


    nur her pitying look as she offers a crumpled


    ¡°No,¡± I say firmly, meeting her gaze without flinching. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you, Isabe.¡±


    She looks taken aback for a moment, and then her face settles into her usual smirk. ¡°Suit yourself,¡± she


    says casually before strutting away, herugh trailing behind her.


    My hands are shaking slightly as I pour my coffee. The smoky scent fills my nostrils, and I can feel


    Sera¡¯s pride washing over me. ¡®Good job, she murmurs.


    I take a seat by one of the empty tables in the corner of the cafeteria, far away from the eyes of Alpha


    Xavier¡¯s pack members. There are no human guests at the hotel. I¡¯ve learned that now. Werewolves


    surround me, all of them much stronger than me.


    As I bring my coffee cup to my lips, something moves. When I look up, I¡¯m met with Alpha Yato¡¯s


    smirking face. He is sitting beside me, his chin resting in the palm of his hand.


    Blue eyes, brown hair, perfect face-he looks like a daydream or maybe a beautiful nightmare.


    ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± he asks innocently, but I know better than to trust the enemy Alpha. If he is here,


    then he wants something from me.


    My eyes narrow and I lower my tone into a deadly whisper that showcases my annoyance. ¡°If Alpha


    Xavier or his men see you, then you¡¯re a dead wolf¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°You really think they could take me? Don¡¯t get me wrong-my brother is stronger than me,


    but his men? Pilt, I


    think not.¡±


    His confidence is infectious, and I find myself cracking a small smile despite not knowing his intentions.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty sure of yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Alpha Yato shrugs, his smirk never leaving his face. ¡°When you¡¯ve been through what I have, you learn


    to be,¡± he replies cryptically before adding, ¡°Otherwise, you don¡¯t survive.¡±


    He leans back in his chair, surveying the room with a casual air. His gaze lingers on Isabe¡¯s


    retreating form for a moment before he turns his attention back to me. ¡°I suppose your sister is giving


    you a hard time?¡±


    Sera growls softly in my mind, making me twitch. Her distrust of him matches my own. ¡®Careful¡­ she


    warns. He knows too much about you for someone who has only met you once.


    ¡°Always,¡± I admit reluctantly, wrapping my hands around my warm cup of coffee.


    Yato sighs, drumming his fingers on the table. ¡°I would offer to help, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡± I prompt after a moment of silence.


    ¡°But you¡¯re my brother¡¯s girl,¡± he grins. ¡°Offering my help could get me in real trouble.¡±


    His words make me pause. He knows his brother rejected me, so why is he looking at me with those


    challenging eyes? Is he trying to figure out where my loyalties lie?


    ¡°That must be it, Sera says. Alpha Yato isn¡¯t part of Alpha Xavier pack, and since we don¡¯t know him,


    he could potentially


    2/4


    12:49 Thu, May 16 G M ti


    Chapter 17


    be more dangerous than his brother.¡±


    ¡®Better y along then¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s girl,¡± I retort, meeting his gaze firmly. ¡°I make my own choices.¡±


    Alpha Yato chuckles, a deep and rich sound that¡¯s oddlyforting. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear, Daisy.¡±


    He looks at me for a moment longer before standing and pushing his chair back. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,


    my offer stands. If you ever need help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    ¡°What kind of help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m offering to train you inbat,¡± he states, as if it¡¯s the most obvious


    My brows furrow in disbelief. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    thing in the world.


    ¡°Consider it¡­ a favor,¡± he says, shrugging nonchntly. ¡°And besides, I can¡¯t stand seeing your pretty


    face ruined by tears.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m weak?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± His voice holds no malice, but his frankness stings nevertheless.


    Sera snarls audibly in my head. I will rip him apart,¡¯ she threatens, ¡®He has no right-


    Sera¡­ I urge her to calm down, reminding her of our agreement to y along.


    Alpha Yato seems to notice the change in my demeanor, and the corners of his mouth lift into a


    knowing smile. ¡°You¡¯re a lot stronger than you


    and his tone is sincere. ¡°You just need someone to show you how,¡± think,¡± he says,


    I hesitate for a moment, then wet my lips. ¡°What exactly makes you think I¡¯m stronger than I think?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t my brother told you?


    u? Oh wait, I forgot it¡¯s my brother we are talking about here. He has too many secrets for his own


    good¡± Alpha Yato¡¯s lips curl into a mischievous grin. ¡°But if you take up on my offer, you might find out


    what exactly it is that makes you special.¡±


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡±


    Heughs. ¡°I doubt opportunities like thise your way often, Feisty. So, are you brave enough to


    take a chance?¡±


    When I hesitate, he adds, ¡°If I were you, I would take my offer. There is a war brewing.


    ¡°A war?¡± I whisper and think back to that threatening note I received the other day. Yato couldn¡¯t have


    been the one who sent it, right?


    ¡°Mhm, the vampire ns have grown in numbers, and so have the rogues. All werewolf packs are


    concerned about the rising tension and already looking to expand their hunting grounds to allow for


    more members in their packs.¡±


    I stare at him. ¡°But that means..¡± I don¡¯t finish my sentence, but Alpha Yato understands that I¡¯ve


    caught on.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Daisy,¡± he smirks. ¡°This isn¡¯t a war against one pack, it¡¯s a war against all packs, a war


    against our very existence, and you, my dear, are in the middle of it all.¡±


    3/4

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18


    Daisy


    A day after my talk with Yato, I wake up in the middle of the night to the sound of Alpha Xavier howling


    I¡¯ve never heard him do it before, but I can immediately tell it¡¯s him.


    A distress call, Sera points out. Someone has been killed on pack grounde


    my pine. Yato told me we were at war with basically everyone.


    I sit up in my bed, mable to fight the shivers coursing yesterday, and I haven¡¯t been able to rx since


    then. It feels like I¡¯m in constant danger.


    I should take up on Yato¡¯s offer to train me. I¡¯m going to need it people are dying now


    Sera growls in disdain. I don¡¯t trust that Alpha


    ¡°What other option do I have?


    true, Sera sighs. At least you¡¯re not taking your medication anymore


    ¡°Are you getting stronger?


    ¡®Yes¡¯


    I let out a satisfied sigh and quickly throw on some clothes, Alpha Xavier is still calling for his pack, and


    since my own Alphat isn¡¯t around, he is the authority. I better hear what this is about, especially since


    someone has died.


    As I slip into my boots, my hands are trembling, not from the cd but from fear. Still, I force myself


    outside into the icy night. The sun still hasn¡¯t risen, and my breath forms small clouds of vapor as I


    exhale.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s probably already there, Sera mutters. You better hurry!


    Since I can¡¯t shape-shift. I sprint as a human towards the woods, Wolves are heading in the same


    direction. They smirk at me knowingly, aware of my inability to shift.


    ¡®Don¡¯t mind them. Sera growls inside my head. They will eventually learn their ce.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I ask, amused by how bloodthirsty my inner wolf is. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Sera falls silent when another wolf sticks out their tongue at me on the path ahead. Once she


    realizes they are making fun of me, she growls louder. ¡®Peasants, all of them.


    I chuckle at her words and enter a clearing. The sky is cloudy, but the morning sun is behind it, making


    everything feel less


    creepy.


    ¡°Is that Alpha Xavier?¡± Sera asks in an impressed tone.


    I look up, my eyesnding on thergest wolf that I¡¯ve ever seen. It has gleaming green eyes and a


    muscr body that makes it seem like a hard foe to take down. Its fur is the color of a moonless night,


    thick and lustrous, and I hold my breath when it meets my gaze.


    The mate bond sizzles. Yes, that¡¯s him, I confirm, trying to keep myself from shaking. Its one thing


    seeing Alpha Xavier in his human form, but his wolf form is just.. intimidating.


    He is speaking to the other wolves through the mind-link. We can¡¯t listen since we aren¡¯t part of the


    pack, but what he is saying must have something to do with that girl¡¯s body over there. It looks drained


    of blood,


    My heart speeds up. ¡°Vampires¡±


    Thu, May 16


    Chapter IS


    Most likely.


    Fear grips my heart, and I silently wonder if it was a mistakeing out here. I¡¯m not strong like the


    others, and the longer 1 stare down at the dead girl, the more my paranoia intensifies. I¡¯m not equipped


    for this, yet I can¡¯t stop staring at the girl¡¯s wide-open eyes and mummified skin.


    It¡¯s a deration of war, Sera murmurs, horrified. ¡°They drained her dry just to send a message.


    My chest tightens, and I swallow down the bile that rises in my throat. The wolves around me are


    growling, their sorrow and rage over the lost pack member lost in trantion for someone like me who


    can¡¯t hear them. Yet the heavy atmosphere of grief and fury is almost palpable.


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s green eyes burn with an intensity that makes me shiver in my boots. He lets out another


    howl, more mournful this time. It reverberates through the forest, echoing off the trees and sending a


    shudder down my spine.


    ¡°He is calling for a meeting. Sera whispers inside my head. Her voice is somber, as if affected by the


    obvious pain radiating from Alpha Xavier. You should go, she says.


    I don¡¯t need to be told twice. I turn around the way I came from only to halt when Alpha Xavier blocks


    my path. He is the size of a horse, and his eyes bore into mine. I can see the pain seething beneath the


    surface of his green orbs, and for a moment. I¡¯m paralyzed by it.


    ¡°Oh, da*n¡­ Sera whispers in my mind, and I can feel her retreating into the shadows of my


    consciousness, an uncharacteristic show of fear from my usually audacious wolf.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me! I call after her, but she is already gone. I¡¯m alone with Alpha Xavier, who approaches


    me with his head held


    down low.


    ¡°Wh-what do you want?¡± I ask, frightened by his size. But he doesn¡¯t stop advancing. Instead, it¡¯s me


    who freezes and shuts my eyes, paralyzed until I hear him shifting.


    Umm¡­I think he wants you to climb up on his back.¡± Sera says in a confused voice.


    I open my eyes, stunned to find Alpha Xavier lying on his stomach with his back presented to me. He


    casts a nce over his shoulder and huffs.


    Understanding slowly dawning, I hesitantly approach him, my heart pounding and my breath catching


    in my throat. His glittering green eyes never leave mine as I mber onto his back to straddle him like


    a horse. Unlike the harsh winter weather, his ck fur is warm and soft.


    ¡°Are you prepared, Daisy?¡¯ Sera¡¯s voice whispers again in my mind.


    ¡®Not in


    e slightest.


    ¡°This will be fun, Sera sounds excited. Since you¡¯ve never been able to shape-shift, this will be your


    first werewolf experience; you could even pretend it¡¯s you running.¡±


    That¡¯s a thought, I retort, trying to hide my nervousness.


    Alpha Xavier rises on his four paws, and I¡¯m struck by the raw strength coursing beneath me. Without


    wasting another second, he lunges forward into the forest, the speed breathtaking and dizzying.


    Trees blur past us as Alpha Xavier races through the forest with unmatched agility. The wind is howling


    in my ears, leaving me with only the thud of my heart as we speed through the dark woods.


    Enjoying it?¡¯ Sera¡¯s voice echoes in my head, tinged with humor


    I smile to myself. This is terrifying but also fun.


    2/3


    12:49 Thu, May 16 G M t


    Chapter 18


    66%


    ¡®Hold on tight, Daisy. Sera-advises telepathically, her voice echoing in my head. I grasp a fistful of


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s fur and do as she says, clinging onto him for dear life.


    His strides are powerful and fluid, belying the size of his bulky frame. The world around me bes a


    blur of green and brown as we traverse through the underbrush, leaping over fallen logs and darting


    through narrow clearings.


    We don¡¯t stop until we are right outside the hotel. Alpha Xavier walks up to the doors and nces at


    me over his shoulder. Is he telling me to climb down?


    I hesitate, unsure of his intention, but after a moment¡¯s consideration, I slowly slide off his back. Once


    on the ground, I look up at him; his green eyes hold something unreadable.


    Sera grows quiet inside my head, and though she doesn¡¯t voice her thoughts, I can feel her curiosity.


    Before I can gather my courage to ask any questions, Alpha Xavier leaves me standing in front of the


    hotel. His muscr form gracefully weaving through the trees until only the ghost of his presence


    remains. The air feels colder without him, and I wrap my arms around myself, trying to hold on to the


    warmth his fur offered me.


    ¡°Why would he¡­ I start but trail off as Sera interrupts me.


    Perhaps he wanted to make sure you¡¯re safe,¡¯ Sera concludes, her tone thoughtful.


    ¡®Maybe. I murmur, unable to shake off the feeling of longing that clings to me in Alpha Xavier¡¯s


    absence.


    With a shivery sigh, I turn toward the hotel. My mother and Lina are sitting in the lobby, and I hear my


    sister sigh in disdain as soon as I enter.


    ¡°I have no idea why Alpha Xavier treats Daisy so kindly. She doesn¡¯t have a wolf.¡±


    ¡°It makes no sense


    to me either,¡± my mother replies. ¡°Maybe he can sense what she truly is?¡±


    ¡°Schh, she could hear you¡­.¡±


    I want to ask what they are talking about, but Sera¡¯s voice inside my head stops me. ¡®Confronting them


    isn¡¯t wise. They won¡¯t answer you, and you can¡¯t put up a fight against them. Better pretend as if you


    haven¡¯t awakened yet.


    Nodding to myself, I tread lightly across the polished wooden floor and up the grand staircase. My heart


    beats heavily in my chest as I make my way to my pet room. I open the door and I swear nothing can


    have prepared me for what I see.


    Yato is lying on my bed and reading one of my books, a telltale smirk spreading over his lips. ¡°You¡¯re


    back,¡± he says, his voice filled with amusement. ¡°Did you enjoy your little love ride with my brother?¡±


    3/3


    COMMENT


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19


    Daisy


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t-


    can spare me the denial. I know you¡¯re into him¡­ Anyway, cozy


    ¡°Save it.¡± Yato interrupts me with a wave of his hand. ¡°You can si little room you got.¡±


    My cheeks immediately me in embarrassment. ¡°This is a room meant for pets¡­¡±


    Tim aware,¡± his smirk doesn¡¯t go away. ¡°But I got to say this bed is very cozy.¡±


    I roll my eyes when he makes himselffortable against one giant pillow. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To make friends with my favorite Omega


    ¡°Cut the bullshit!¡±


    Heughs ¡°Fine. I need to learn what makes you happy and what irks you in order to find the best way


    to train you.¡±


    ¡°But this is weird!¡± I whine. ¡°It¡¯s still early, and I was hoping to sleep some more.


    ¡°You can sleep on my back as I whisk you away.¡±


    ¡°Wait let me get this straight¡­you want me to climb up on your back when you¡¯re in your wolf form?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you think I will just willingly do that? You¡¯re the enemy, Yago. Apletely unknown Alpha.¡±


    ¡°My brother isn¡¯t your Alpha, yet you trusted him.¡±


    I open my mouth but close it again. He is right about that, and even Sera giggles inside my head. ¡®I


    know we shouldn¡¯t trust him, but he is clever.


    ¡°I know; that¡¯s what worries me.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Yato folds his muscr arms underneath his head. I never noticed how well-built he is until now. He is


    only wearing jeans and a ck t-shirt today. I try not to stare at his chest, but he seems oblivious to it


    either way.


    ¡°Just think of me as your new best friend,¡± he says and puts on a girl voice. ¡°Tm harmless.¡±


    I stare at him, bewilderment creeping up on me. ¡°Alright, Fine,¡± say finally, trying to add some humor to


    the situation. ¡°Best friends?¡±


    Hiszy smile grows wider. ¡°Best friends,¡±


    My lips twitch, and I can¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, bestie.how do we do this? Isn¡¯t your wolf too small to


    carry me?¡±


    I¡¯ve grown since then,¡± Yato says. I had just realized I was one of the seven guardians, and it takes the


    body a while to adjust after you¡¯ve awakened.¡±


    I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°One of the seven guardiansi


    ¡°Yes,¡± he doesn¡¯t bother to give me a further exnation, but when he sees my confusion, he sighs.


    ¡°Back in the old days. before werewolves and vampires roamed the human realm, there were seven


    powerful kingdoms in the magical realm. Each kingdom had its own ruler and up to this day, those


    rulers are still reborn. I was apparently the wind Alpha in a former life.¡±


    12:49 Thu, May 16 G M ti


    Chapter 19


    ¡°The wind Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I remember nothing, but hey, I¡¯m notining about my magical powers.¡±


    ¡°I see and there are six other special wolves?¡±


    66%1


    ¡°Five others,¡± Yato grimaces. ¡°ording to the legend, the seventh ruler was a vampire. Or at least,


    that¡¯s what my mother used to say before she passed away. It took all six werewolf Alphas to defeat


    him and reim control of the night. That¡¯s how the story goes, anyway.¡±


    Even though I hardly know Yato, I feel his pain like it¡¯s my own. Losing a parent isn¡¯t easy, especially


    when the lost one was the one that loved you.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡­¡±


    For the first time ever. Yato cracks a smile that seems more real and less mischievous. ¡°Thank you,


    Feisty. It was a long time ago, but I¡¯ve never heard anyone give me their condolences. My father


    remarried.¡±


    ¡°To Alpha Xavier¡¯s mother?¡±.


    ¡°Hell no. Xavier is older than me, but we don¡¯t share the same mother.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Xavier¡¯s mother basically had a one-night stand with our father and left Xavier on our father¡¯s


    porch a yearter. No one knows who his mother is.¡±


    ¡°Soundsplicated,¡± I remark, attempting to make sense of his tangled family tree.


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± he chuckles softly, but his eyes look glum. He remains quiet for a moment, lost in


    thought. ¡°Anyway, enough about me. Now that we got the best friend¡¯ part down, it¡¯s time to leave.


    ¡°Leave?¡± I echo, puzzled.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yato replies simply. ¡°I can¡¯t train you on my brother¡¯s territory.¡±


    1 hesitate. Leaving the hotel with Yato seems daunting and overwhelming, yet oddly exciting.


    I


    ¡°You¡¯re scared,¡± he says, not as an usation but as an observation. His tone is devoid of mockery or


    amusement; instead, it isced with an uncharacteristic gentleness..


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I lie tantly, crossing my arms defensively over my chest.


    His lips twitch upwards into a small smirk. ¡°Okay then,¡± he draws out, rising from my bed with an almost


    feline agility. ¡°Is there anything you need to bring with you?¡±


    ¡°Um. ¡°I nce around the room, unsure what I might need for well, whatever he had nned. ¡°Maybe


    some clothes? And food?¡±


    He chuckles softly, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Sure. Pack a bag. We won¡¯t be gone long, but


    it doesn¡¯t hurt to be prepared¡±


    ¡°When will we be back?¡±


    ¡°I will make sure you¡¯re back before dinner. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re dying to spend that time with your beloved


    family,¡± his voice drips with sarcasm.


    ¡°Very funny,¡± I retort as I rummage through my closet for something suitable to train in. After a moment


    of indecision, I settle on a pair of leggings and a long-sleeved shirt. As an afterthought, I sling a


    backpack over my shoulder and stuff it with


    2/3


    12:49 Thu, May 16 G


    Chapter 19.


    some spare clothes and snacks.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    66%


    I nce at him, half hopeful that he will call off the entire n. But he merely grins at me, the


    mischievousness back in his eyes. ¡°Ready as I will ever be.¡±


    And so, we leave.


    Despite his seemingly constant state of lighthearted mockery, Yato does nothing to frighten me after


    shape-shifting into his brown, fluffy wolf. He isn¡¯t as big as Alpha Xavier, but he isrge enough to rival


    a pony.


    snap or move


    He makes a soft huffing sound and lowers his body onto the floor, a clear invitation for me to climb on. I


    hesitantly approach, still not entirely sure this is real. I reach out a tentative hand to touch his fur, half


    expecting him to snap or away. Instead, he remains perfectly still, only the twitch of one ear betraying


    any awareness.


    His fur is thick and warm beneath my fingers, surprisingly soft for someone so hard and intimidating in


    human form. I take a deep breath and hoist myself onto his back, positioning my legs on either side of


    his broad chest. His muscles ripple under my weight as he adjusts to carry me.


    Sera¡¯s voice whispers in my mind, ¡®Hold on tightly to him.


    ¡°I am.


    Yato lifts his head and looks over his shoulder at me. There¡¯s an unspoken question in his eyes that


    seems to read, ¡°Do you trust me?¡± and I respond by tightening my grip.


    With a sudden surge of energy, Yato leaps forward, shooting off like a bullet. My heart lurches in my


    chest as the ground beneath us blurs into an indistinguishable mix of green and brown. He better not


    rip me to shreds as soon as we are out of Alpha Xavier¡¯s territory¡­


    3/3


    COMMENT

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20


    Daisy


    The wind whips past us as we hurtle through the forest, branches snapping and leaves rustling under


    Yato¡¯s powerful paws. Fear mingles with exhration in my chest, and I squeeze my eyes shut, praying


    to the moon goddess that may listen that I won¡¯t be thrown off. Securing my grip on his thick fur, I hold


    on for dear life.


    The ground beneath us eventually smooths out as Yato slows down to a gentle trot, signaling the end


    of our wild dash, I slowly open my eyes and unsp my fingers from his far, looking around at our


    surroundings.


    We are now within a secluded de, bathed in early morning sunlight and surrounded by towering


    trees. The air smells distinctly of pine and wildflowers.


    Yato lets out a soft whine from beneath me-a signal for me to dismount. I slide off his back,nding


    ungracefully on the grassy ground beneath me..


    As soon as I am safely away from him, he begins to shift back into his human form. It is a sight that


    leaves me both fascinated and horrified: bones snapping into ce, flesh molding and moving before


    my very eyes. It is both grotesque and magical to witness. When he¡¯s fully transformed back into his


    human form, he grins at me,pletely unabashed by his nudity.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he says with a shrug. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d appreciate riding all the way here in my


    arms.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but blush at his nonchnt nudity, turning my gaze hastily to the side not to see too much.


    His chuckle echoes through the de, and I feel heat creep up my neck.


    ¡°There are spare clothes behind the tree,¡± he begins walking towards it but pauses brielly. Or would you


    rather I stay naked for our training session?¡±


    I can hear the oh-so-innocent smirk in his voice, which makes everything worse. Yato is just like his


    brother-too gorgeous! for his own da*n good.


    ¡°But you have your mind set on Alpha Xavier, right?¡¯ Sera asks in a curious voice.


    ¡°Yes¡­why are you asking? Didn¡¯t you dislike Yato?


    ¡°I dislike him less after seeing his six-pack.¡±


    ¡°Perv!¡±


    ¡°Is everything okay over there?¡± Yato asks. He is already behind the tree, changing his clothes.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± I answer hurriedly, trying to steady my voice. But my cheeks are still burning, and I hope


    to the gods that he cannot sense my difort or worse, my


    attraction.


    I quickly divert my attention to the bag I brought along, rummaging around inside as if looking for


    something specific when, in reality, I am avoiding looking at Yato while he changes. The rustling of


    leaves alerts me that he has finished and is returning.


    With another of his signature smirks, he steps out from behind the tree, fully clothed in a ck t-shirt


    and jeans; his feet are still bare, but it doesn¡¯t seem to bother him. He approaches me with a grace


    reminiscent of his wolf form.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started,¡± he suggests, his eyes gleaming mischievously in the sunlight.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I respond hesitantly. ¡°What are we doing exactly?¡±


    ¡°We are going to train your senses,¡± Yato exins with contagious cagerness, ¡°I think it w


    be very helpful


    for someone who


    1/3


    12:49 Thu, May 16 G Mi


    Chapter 20


    can¡¯t shape-shift.¡±


    My heart skips a beat at


    many


    times to count.


    at that; turning into a wolf is a dream of mine, but I doubt that I can do it. I¡¯ve tried and failed too ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡®You can do this, Sera reassures me internally. ¡®Back then, you didn¡¯t have me. Things are different


    now!


    ¡°Are youmunicating with your wolf?¡± Yato asks, tilting his head to one side with a curious


    expression.


    I breathe augh. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    He grins. ¡°See! I knew you had awakened. My brother is blind for not noticing it¡­or maybe he has


    noticed but is pretending to be blind,¡± his fingers grip his chin thoughtfully. ¡°That would make a lot of


    sense, actually¡­¡±


    I watch him mumble to himself, his expression changing from snug to thoughtful. I have to stifle a


    laugh. Yato seems to be the opposite of his brother: easy to approach and much more human in his


    nature.


    Unlike a certain other grumpy Alpha¡­ Sera mutters.


    ¡®Are you still mad that Alpha Xavier gave us a house arrest as punishment?¡±


    ¡®Hell yes, which is why I¡¯m worried about you. If he notices you¡¯re gone, there will be another


    punishment


    I shiver at that, but try to focus on Yato. He is currently drawing a circle with a stick, digging it into the


    ground with his tongue sticking out.


    ¡°This will be our training area,¡± Yato deres, stepping back to admire his handiwork.


    ¡°Does the circle have a meaning?¡± I ask, studying the lines curiously.


    Yato chuckles, rubbing the back of his neck nervously, ¡°Well, not exactly. It¡¯s more like a boundary. You


    are to stay within the circle during our training. It helps to focus your senses on a particr area. We


    will start small.¡±


    ¡°Senses¡­ like hearing? Smell?¡± I ask, keenly interested.


    He nods, ¡°Yes, and sight too. We will work on strengthening all of them. Are you ready?¡±


    I swallow hard, feeling a rush of adrenaline-fuelled by anticipation and nerves. ¡°Ready as I will ever be.¡±


    Grinning, Yato steps back and gestures towards the circle with an expansive sweep of his arm. ¡°Ladies


    first.¡±


    Shaking off my apprehension, I step inside the circle. The grass beneath my feet is slightly damp from


    morning dew, squishing between my toes.


    Yato steps away from the circle and begins to pace around it, observing me as though he¡¯s judging my


    readiness.


    ¡°Remember,¡± he instructs, his voice cool and even. ¡°This is all about heightening your senses. Try to


    tune out everything else. Listen to the wind, the crunching of leaves beneath my feet Feel the earth


    beneath you, note the scent of the pines, of


    me, even.¡±


    The moment Yato mentions the scent of him, I feel a jolt of embarrassment. But then I remember how


    can¡¯t stay a weakling forever; I need to pay attention.


    important this is. I


    ¡°Okay, here goes nothing,¡± with my eyes closed, I try to block out everything but my senses, just as he


    instructed.


    Good girl,¡± Yato chuckles. ¡°If you keep being this good to me, I might even give you a reward.¡±


    My lips twitch, but I don¡¯t open my eyes. ¡°And what would that reward be?¡±


    2/3


    <


    12:50 Thu, May 16 G M ti


    Chapter 20


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not sure,¡± Yato-says, pretending to ponder. ¡°How about a week¡¯s worth of meals that you


    won¡¯t have to cook?


    66%1


    My eyes snap open at that and find Yato grinning at me. I quickly close them again, but a smile finds its


    way to my lips. His yful banter is so different from his brother¡¯s stoic nature, and it¡¯s¡­nice.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I chuckle. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Back to the task at hand then,¡± Yato instructs, his tone taking ona serious note again. ¡°If you want to


    learn how to shape- shift, we need to train you every single day.¡±


    ¡°Every single day?¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± he challenges. ¡°My brother won¡¯t marry your sister for a while. He still has his


    bachelor party, and she has her bridal shower. We have time before its time for you to go home, don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Yato. Every single day,¡± I say, determined.


    He grins. ¡°After a week, you and I will be besties for real. Be so sure of it. I¡¯m very charming.¡±


    Snickering. I shake my head. ¡°So I¡¯ve noticed.¡±


    Yato chuckles before he clears his throat, and the forest falls into a hush again. ¡°Let¡¯s start over. Close


    your


    eyes and focus.¡±


    3/3


    COMMENT


    SEND GIFT


    12:50 Thu, May 16 GM E.


    66%

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21


    Daisy


    There is a party at the hotel when I get back. My n had been to grab a few drinks and retreat to my


    room, but I can¡¯t take my eyes off Isabe. She is shit-faced drunk and currently dancing on top of the


    bar desk.


    ¡°Look at me fes!¡± she cat-calls to a few pack members drinking beers around her. ¡°Aren¡¯t I pretty?¡±


    The pack members look ufortable, and I don¡¯t me them. Calling the Alpha¡¯s girl pretty is risky


    business, and Iugh to myself before sipping on my drink.


    I could watch this all night¡­.


    In the corner of my eye, I can see Lina approaching me. There is a sneer on her face, ¡°Okay, little


    sister, you have to spill the


    tea


    ¡°Spill the tea?¡± I question.


    She takes a seat by my table without permission. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Alpha Xavier?¡±


    Even though Lina is my sister, I know that I can¡¯t trust her. Nothing is going on between me and Alpha


    Xavier. Sure, he made me c*m with his fingers, and yes, I dream about him kissing me with abandon,


    but we aren¡¯t an item.


    And we never will be. Isabe is marrying his *ss in less than a month, and I¡¯m not dumb enough to


    think I will standa chance after that. Alpha Xavier will im her as his mate-an Alpha can do that. All he


    needs is for me to ept the rejection and then we are done. Finito.


    I answer her with a puzzled expression, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Liar,¡± she uses, pointing a finger at me as she leans in closer. I¡¯ve seen the way you look at him,


    and don¡¯t even start with the way he looks at you. It¡¯s as if no one else exists when you two are in the


    same room.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± 1 scoff, straightening my back. ¡°Alpha Xavier views me as nothing more than a


    future pack member ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Oh, that will be sooner than you think. He has challenged our Alpha to a duel and demanded hee


    here before the end of the week,¡± Lina snorts. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry, but our Alpha doesn¡¯t stand a freaking


    chance.¡±


    The news hits me like a punch in the gut. A duel means either Alpha Xavier or Alpha Jack might die.


    ¡°Alpha Xavier did what?¡± I croak out.


    ¡°You heard me. she smirks, clearly enjoying my difort. ¡°He¡¯s demanding our pack¡¯s submission


    and our Alpha just might give it to him. Can¡¯t risk losing the little he has left, can he Anyway, I can¡¯t wait


    for Alpha Xavier to take over. The guy is already insanely powerful, but imagine his power after he has


    taken over yet another pack.¡±


    When I say nothing, Lina fans herself with her hand. ¡°Isabe is so lucky to be betrothed to that


    smokeshow of a man. I get. hot simply breathing the same air as him.¡±


    ¡°Spare me from the sibling rivalry,¡± I say, rolling my eyes.


    ¡°By the way, do you think Alpha Xavier rejected his fated mate or something?¡±


    Everything inside of me freezes. For the billionth time in a week I can see Alpha Xavier¡¯s rejection


    shing before my eyes. It still hurts since I didn¡¯t ept his rejection; the mate bond is still there for


    me. But of course, I will never tell a soul.


    ¡°L.I don¡¯t know I mumble.


    1/4


    Chapter 21


    Lina doesn¡¯t notice my change in mood. ¡°I¡¯m just curious if his fated mate might show up to cause


    Isabe some trouble in the future. It would spice things up for sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Isabe won¡¯t need any assistance spicing things up,¡± I mutter, breaking away from her


    ufortable questioning.


    As if on cue, Isabe lets out a raucousugh, causing the heads around us to turn. She¡¯s moved from


    the bar and is now dancing in the middle of an appreciative audience, her dark curls bouncing around


    her flushed face. The sight of her acting so carefree twists a knot in my stomach.


    Why isn¡¯t Alpha Xavier telling her to be a good girl?


    Lina¡¯s eyes follow mine, lingering on Isabe. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right,¡± she muses, a small smile


    ying on her lips. ¡°She does have a knack for stirring up excitement.¡±


    Suddenly, a movement at the entrance of the hotel catches my eye: Alpha Xavier walks in, his


    intimidating aura immediately silencing the room and gaining the attention of his pack.


    ¡°Speaking of the devil¡­¡± Lina says.


    We watch as he makes his way straight towards Isabe, his gaze never leaving her as he maneuvers


    through the crowd effortlessly. If I didn¡¯t know him better, I could almost mistake his single-minded


    pursuit for fondness.


    ¡°He is a scary dude,¡± Lina murmurs.


    Isabe seems to sense his approach and turns around with a flirtatious smile on her face. For a


    moment, they simply stand there, their eyes locked on each other. The tension between them is


    palpable even from where we¡¯re seated


    ¡°Oh wow, he doesn¡¯t look happy,¡± Linaments.


    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t¡­¡± I say, unsure of what will happen next.


    Suddenly, Alpha Xavier grabs Isabe¡¯s hand and pulls her close wrapping an arm around her waist as


    they begin to sway to the rhythm of the music.


    He is so gentle with her.


    The knot in my stomach tightens even more at the sight. Even though I keep telling myself that Alpha


    Xavier doesn¡¯t mean anything to me anymore, seeing him with her still hurts terribly I can feel Lina¡¯s


    eyes on me, but I ignore her, my attention focused solely on the spectacle before me.


    After what feels like an eternity, Alpha Xavier finally releases Isabe and turns away without uttering a


    word. He looks around the room, and our eyes meet for a brief second before he diverts his gaze.


    ¡°I think you should get some rest,¡± Lina suggests suddenly, breaking the silence between us.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I turn toward her with a look of surprise.


    She looks me up and down before saying with obvious concern in her voice, ¡°You¡¯re too involved in this


    drama for your own good.¡±


    ¡°Too involved?¡± 1 blurt out incredulously.


    ¡°Uh, yeah?¡±


    ¡°You got to be kidding me..¡± I mutter before raising my voice. ¡°Im not involved with their love story!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Lina doesn¡¯t sound convinced. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why do you look like Alpha Xavier


    just ripped your heart out and stomped all over it with his fancy shoes?¡±


    2/4


    Chapter 21


    66%


    and tell her she is wrong, but no wordse out. Once her lips curl. I get the sinking feeling any thing


    because the truth is written all over my face.


    ¡°Look¡± she continues, her voice softening despite her smile. Tm not blind. And I¡¯m not the only one


    who¡¯s noticed. You¡¯re ying with fire here, and you¡¯re going to get burned¡±


    pa moment. I stay silent, unable to respond. My thoughts are in turmoil, and my emotions are in chaos,


    I¡¯m also not sure why Lina is helping me. It¡¯s not like we are close.


    Finally, I manage to choke out a weak. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lina


    She gives me a searching look before finally sighing. ¡°Alright, she concedes. ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    I think she is done, but then she adds. Do you want my advice?


    1 re at her ¡°What¡¯s it going to be! Go jump off a bridge!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to give you hell


    My eyebrows shoot up into my hairline. ¡°No¡±


    she repeats, smiling ¡°You¡¯re already broken, so tonight, for the very first time, I will give you sisterly


    advice.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then


    ¡°Run Run as far away from this mess as you can,¡± she says, her voice filled with a surprising intensity:


    ¡°This whole thing it¡¯s never going to end well:


    Her words hang in the air between us, h


    and loaded with a bitter truth. A part of me knows she¡¯s right. I should distance myself from Alpha


    Xavier and Isabe, their twisted bond, and the inevitable chaos it will bring. But another part of me


    resists, clinging to the vestiges of hope I have left.


    ¡°I can handle it. I mumble, my gaze returning to where Alpha Xavier and Isabe still are.


    Lina sighs heavily ¡°Well, you can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t try to keep you alive. Daisy¡±


    ¡°Alive!¡± I repeat, the bitter taste of that word lingering on my tongue. ¡°I haven¡¯t felt alive since Dad died.


    You and Isabe, even our mother, treat me like I¡¯m a ve.


    Lina¡¯s face flickers with something akin to regret, but it disappears as quickly as it arrives. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡±


    she replies softly. ¡°We haven¡¯t always treated you the way we should have. I guess we all made


    mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Mistakes?¡± I scoff, bitterness dripping from my voice. ¡°No, Lina these aren¡¯t mere mistakes. You all


    have made choices.¡±


    Her eyes widen marginally before she looks down at her drink and takes a long sip. The silence


    stretches between us, heavy with unspoken words and buried emotions.


    ¡°Whatever happens,¡± she finally says, her gaze meeting mine once again. ¡°Know that I¡¯m sorry and¡­


    well..please take care of yourself


    I stare at her. ¡°Why are you acting so weird?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting weird,¡± she defends, a shadow of a smile ying on her lips. ¡°Just¡­remember my


    advice, alright? Run. Don¡¯t stick around. Bad things happen here.¡±


    Bad things? Lina, what are you talking about-¡°I fall silent when I realize she is already walking away.


    ¡°Geez, Seraments. What was that about?¡±


    3/4


    12 50 Thu, May 16 G Mi.


    Chapter 21


    66%


    #


    I keep my eyes on the door Lina hurries to go through. I¡¯m puzzled and honestly afraid. I have no idea,


    but the way she acted is worrying. She never apologizes¡­¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22


    Daisy


    After I¡¯ve had enough alcohol for one night, I head to my room, only to stop in the corridor when I hear


    Isabe arguing with her soon-to-be-husband. Both of them sound frustrated.


    ¡°I saw you looking at my sister again while we were dancing. What is your deal with her? Why are you


    so f*cking invested in a simple Omega when the woman of your dreams is right under your nose?¡±


    Alpha Xavier sighs heavily. ¡°For thest time, I wasn¡¯t checking out your sister.¡±


    ¡°You looked as though you were a dog chasing a bone.¡±


    ¡°I was only looking in her direction, Isabe¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡± Isabe cries in her drunken voice, but she sounds more angry than unhappy. ¡°I know that


    you¡¯re into her, but guess what? She would never ept you for what you truly are, Xavier You¡¯re a


    monster, and I¡¯m the only one that can keep you alive.¡±


    Geez. I know Alpha Xavier is cold, but to call him a monster? What is the matter with my sister?


    Alpha Xavier, however, doesn¡¯t sound surprised and sighs. ¡°Did anyone ever tell you that you¡¯re a


    maniptive bi*ch?


    Isabeughs. ¡°I am, but you need me, so you can¡¯tin. If you want, I could lean against the


    wall and-¡±


    ¡°Not here,¡± Alpha Xavier orders, immediately silencing my sister who obviously took a step too far.


    Their argument stops and I dare to peek from around the corner. Isabe is stroking her hand over


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s chest and loving it. He, on the other hand, looks miserable.


    ¡®He sure does, Seraments. ¡®It makes me wonder if he is nice to her simply because she knows his


    secret, whatever it might be.


    ¡°Maybe¡­


    I wonder why he needs her?¡¯


    ¡®I would like to know the answer to that as well, I mutter and hide when Alpha Xavier turns around as if


    feeling my presence.


    Did he see me? My heart hammers against my chest, and Sera chuckles in amusement inside my


    head.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky they are both drunk, or they would have smelled your a*s already.


    Sera is right. Alcohol doesn¡¯t make a werewolf drunk for very long, but I suppose it¡¯s different from


    person to person. Isabe gets drunk extremely quickly despite being a werewolf, and Alpha Xavier?


    Well, I saw him pouring down an entire sk of whiskey down his throat. It¡¯s no wonder his senses are


    somewhat dull.


    The image of Alpha Xavier drinking and then dancing with Isabe shes in my mind, and I


    immediately feel a pang longing Jealousy bubbles up within me, too, and the worst part is that I can¡¯t


    fight it.


    I want my sister¡¯s man.


    of


    The pain keeps eating me alive. I try to escape from it by forcing sleep, but when I close my eyes, I


    wake up in a ce where the hunger remains in my blood. It¡¯s screaming out for what I want, only


    interrupted by the sound of ravens screeching in


    the skies.


    I look up at the sky in confusion. Are those ravens real? Is this a dream? It feels too real to be


    something my mind came up


    1/3


    Chapter 22


    with. I¡¯ve never seen this ce before, yet I can¡¯t deny the familiarity in my heart. It¡¯s like a part of my


    soul recognizes this sad ce.


    Regardless of which, I walk forward. The grass is soft underneath my naked feet, but the trees are


    naked, and the skies are gray. A feeling of mncholy lingers over this ce, making me wary.


    I keep my eyes held up high, shocked when I see what appears to be a decayed castle in the distance.


    There¡¯s a mountain behind it and what seems to be a dead waterfall. You can see the dry marks of a


    river, and my heart pounds restlessly inside. my chest. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°This is what happens when you underestimate the vampires,¡¯ a voice says behind me. When I turn


    around, I¡¯m faced with the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen.


    Her long hair is purely white, contrasting against her sun-kissed skin. Her eyes are a strange pink, and


    her smile feels like home. I can immediately tell that she is a good person.


    ¡°Wh-who are you?¡± I ask.


    She continues to smile. ¡°I am the werewolf queen, her gaze travels to the sad castle, and her smile


    disappears. ¡°Keep training with the wind Alpha. You will awaken soon, and maybe you can stop the


    vampires from destroying your world.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°Is this¡­the magical realm?¡±


    ¡°It used to be.¡± the woman¡¯s face grows even sadder. Sadly, there isn¡¯t much life here. After the


    werewolf kingdoms fell, so did this world. In an attempt to save your world. I threw ast spell to


    imprison the vampires in the magical realm, but centuriester, some of them have escaped to your


    realm. I¡¯m sorry, Daisy,¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    She ces a kind hand on my shoulder and smiles with tears glittering in her pretty pink eyes. ¡°For not


    finishing this in my first life and burdening you with a battle I couldn¡¯t win.¡±


    1 gasp. ¡°Y-you¡¯re me?¡±


    ¡°In another life, she winks at me. ¡°Don¡¯t stress about bing powerful. It will happen.¡±


    With that, my vision blurs, and I fear I¡¯m about to wake up. Something I don¡¯t want to happen. I still


    have so many questions! What power does the vampire queen have? What role did I y in my past


    life?


    My mind is spinning, but I don¡¯t get a chance to ask them. I¡¯m being dragged away by an invisible force,


    and I can¡¯t fight it.


    I wake up crying in my bed. The magical realm is still fresh in my memory, and fear churns in the pit of


    my stomach. I can¡¯t let this world turn into what that world became. I have to s


    save-


    ¡°Were your eyes always pink, or are you finally fully awakening?¡± he asks while leaning his cheek


    against the palm of his hand. And nice underwear, by the way. Red suits you?


    My gazends on Yato. He is lying beside me in my bed, and I scream at the top of my lungs, ¡°WHAT


    THE HELL ARE YOU DOING INSIDE MY ROOM, YOU PERVERTED ALPHA?!¡±


    A grin appears on his lips. ¡°Good morning to you, too, Feisty. Are you crying because you missed me


    so much? Or did you have a spooky nightmare? Want me to kiss the fear away?¡±


    ¡°Get out of my room!¡± I push him off my bed, and before he hit the ground, I notice his eyebrows


    shooting up in surprise¡­then hends on the floor with a thud.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± he grumbles. ¡°I guess I deserved that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I clutch my nket to my chest. ¡°You don¡¯t just lie down in people¡¯s beds, Yato!¡±


    2/3


    Chapter 22


    ¡°Noted, he rubs his back, but he doesn¡¯t look angry when he faces me. If anything, he seems


    impressed. ¡°You¡¯re stronger


    now.


    ¡°Stronger?¡± I¡¯m confused.


    ¡°Yes, and your eyes are pink-I think you¡¯re ready to be trained inbat, Feisty. Your inner wolf seems


    fully healed.


    To confirm Yato¡¯s words. Sera says. ¡°He is right. I don¡¯t know what happened in your dreams, but I feel


    powerful. Maybe we can attempt to shape-shift?¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± I¡¯m speaking out loudly, but my words are theant for both of them. ¡°What do you mean my


    eyes are pink?¡±


    Yato grins. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror?¡±


    Barely daring to move, I stand up and make my way to the mirror ced against the far wall. Yato


    watches me with a calcted gaze, amusement dancing in his eyes. As my reflectiones into view,


    I gasp.


    My normally dull eyes are now a brilliant, almost glowing shade of pink, identical to the hue of the


    werewolf queen¡¯s eyes in my dream.


    ¡°..I don¡¯t understand.¡± I stammer, walking back towards Yato. What has happened to me?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve finally awakened, Yato says, a look of satisfaction shing across his face. And


    this, my dear friend, is when the fun starts.


    3/3

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23


    Daisy


    Yato moves before I have a chance to react. I can tell he isn¡¯t using his wind powers, just the speed of


    a normal werewolf, yet I don¡¯t get pushed away by his hand. I grab it by instinct, shocked at my own


    agility. Even Yato seems surprised and blinks down at my face in wonder.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± he asks. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve awakened, that¡¯s some serious strength in your grip.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Your reaction time is also admirable.¡±


    A smile spreads over my lips at thepliment. ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t take all the credit. I¡¯ve been


    bullied by my sisters for as long as I can remember. My pack members have also fought me, and I was


    forced to try and defend myself with a human¡¯s strength¡­it didn¡¯t go that well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised since werewolves are much stronger than humans, but those fights obviously helped


    you develop your reflexes,¡± Yato nods approvingly. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve awakened and got the strength of


    a werewolf, you¡¯re already ahead in the game.¡±


    I blush at his words. Even though I¡¯m not usually shy, I¡¯m not used to receivingpliments.


    ¡°I will train you inbat today¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯m already excited. The sooner I can beat up my sisters, the better.¡±


    His eyes flicker with amusement at my response. ¡°Indeed. But first, get dressed,¡± he says, ncing


    pointedly at the nket I¡¯ve wrapped around me like a dress. ¡°Unless you would rather be naked for


    the asion? I sure wouldn¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°Do you ever stop flirting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of who I am,¡± he grins. ¡°Now, should I stay here while you change? Since we know each other,


    it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I-¡±


    I pick up a pillow and throw it at his smug face. ¡°Get out!¡±


    He holds up his hands in surrender. ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯m going. Just chill out.¡±


    As he turns to leave, he pauses, a mischievous grin on his face. ¡°By the way, Feisty,¡± he says, flicking a


    nce over his shoulder. ¡°I like your pink eyes. They suit you.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± I toss another pillow at him, but he¡¯s already slipped out the door, hisughter echoing


    through the hallway. Left alone in my room, I shake my head, fighting back a smile I won¡¯t admit had


    anything to do with Yato¡¯s teasing. I nce once more at my reflection in the mirror. My pink eyes stare


    back at me they are truly mesmerizing.


    ¡®Don¡¯t stare at them too long, Sera teases. ¡®We have training to do¡¯


    I smile at her words and put together a bag of spare clothes before slipping into my usual training outfit.


    Once I¡¯m done, I head out through the door, only to crash into a broad, muscr chest.


    I stagger back, my heart fluttering wildly in my chest as Alpha Xavier¡¯s scent registers in my nose. Only


    the moon goddess knows how I already know him by scent, but I do. All of my senses are on high alert


    and I lift my chin, meeting his swirling pools of emerald.


    ¡°You might want to start paying attention to your surroundings, Daisy,¡± his voicecks humor as usual,


    but I think I see a


    1/4


    Chapter 23


    gleam of amusement in his eye. Or maybe it¡¯s just my wishful thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha,¡± I reply quickly, feigning innocent before I jaw him where it hurts. ¡°But maybe the


    hallway isn¡¯t the best ce to stand still and eavesdrop?¡±


    His eyes narrow. ¡°I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping.¡±


    ¡°Then why were you standing behind my door?¡±


    His gaze flickers away from mine and then back. He seems at a loss for words, his emerald eyes


    darkening a hint. A smirk forms on my lips. Alpha Xavier might not be willing to admit it himself, but he


    is crumbling like a cookie.


    ¡°He is definitely curious about you, Sera sounds as amused as I feel. Maybe even worried.


    ¡°I was not behind your door,¡± he finally says, his tone clipped. ¡°I was passing by when you burst out.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I reply, grinning at the indignant look on his face. ¡°That exins why I crashed into you as soon


    as I opened the freaking door, Alpha.¡±


    His gaze hardens at my words, and for a moment, I think he will make excuses. But then he exhales,


    his chest rising and falling heavily.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he mutters under his breath. He moves to the side, clearing the path for me to pass. ¡°You¡¯re


    right. I was eavesdropping.¡±


    I stare at Alpha Xavier in shock. This was not what I was expecting him admitting his fault.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± I stammer, blinking up at him.


    Alpha Xavier crosses his arms over his broad chest and glowers down at me, looking very much like a


    child who has been caught stealing cookies from the cookie jar.


    ¡°I was eavesdropping,¡± he admits as if each word is a physical blow.


    ¡°But why?¡± I ask, my confusion growing by the second.


    He looks down at me with clouds in his eyes, and I wonder if it ever gets exhausting to be so angry all


    the time. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen Alpha Xavier smile from the bottom of his heart. And if he did, his


    intentions weren¡¯t pure, and his smile came from something evil.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that you¡¯re spending time with my brother.¡±


    Amusement swells in my chest. My oh my how the tables have turned.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, unable to stop smirking. ¡°Is the Alpha jealous of his own brother?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t respond. Alpha Xavier stands still as I close the distance between us. His guarded. But he


    isn¡¯t retreating.


    reen eves linger on me, cautious and


    I take the chance to lift my hand to one button he has missed closing on his shirt. My fingers brush


    against the fabric of his shirt as I do so, and even though I¡¯m not touching his skin, I can feel the mate


    bond sizzling inside me.


    But I fight against the urge to rip off Alpha Xavier¡¯s clothes and instead look him dead in the eye. ¡°I find


    it ironic that you rejected me, and now, when I¡¯m single and free, you¡¯re jealous of your brother.¡±


    hritation ticks against his jaw. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. Yato is dangerous, and you should stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°And who do you suggest should be my training partner then?¡± challenge, crossing my arms over my


    chest.


    2/4


    Chapter 23


    ¡°You don¡¯t need training,¡± he says gruffly, his gaze avoiding mine


    My brows shoot up at his words. ¡°Really? And what happens when another pack invades us, huh?


    What if the vampires decide to strike? Will all of you bravely throw yourselves at them in order to


    protect me, the measly Omega?¡±


    Now it¡¯s his turn to look taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡ª¡±


    Ignoring his stuttering protests, I turn on my heel and make to walk past him. But just as I¡¯m about to


    squeeze by, his hand shoots out and grabs my wrist.


    ¡°Wait,¡± he murmurs quietly, his grip firm yet gentle.


    I whirl back around, my eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Yes?¡± I ask, tilting my head to the side and blinking up


    at him.


    He releases a sigh and shakes his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that I just¡­ You¡¯re stronger than you


    think.¡±


    I grin. ¡°I know, but I still need training.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he concedes, his grip loosening on my wrist. ¡°You can train. But not with Yato.¡±


    Before I can even react, he¡¯s already turned and begun to stride away, his tall figure bing smaller


    as the distance. between us grows. His words still hang heavily in the air, a silentmand that I¡¯m


    already far too familiar with.


    ¡®He is so hot and bossy, Seraments.


    ¡°Alpha Xavier!¡± I call out after him, ignoring the amusement that dances in Sera¡¯s voice. ¡°Who then?¡±


    He pauses midstride and nces back over his shoulder, an unreadable expression in his eyes. ¡°With


    me.¡±


    Surprise floods me like a wave. Did he just say¡­ Before I can evenplete my thought, he¡¯s already


    disappeared around the corner.


    I


    I shake my head, trying to clear it from the confusion he left in his wake. Training with the Alpha was


    not something I had considered before, but it certainly would be interesting. Now, I just need to give


    Yato the news.


    Sera¡¯s voice interrupts my thoughts. ¡®Or you could choose not to she suggests. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more


    beneficial to train with two Alphas instead of just one?¡±


    you need to stop giving me bad advice.


    She snickers. ¡®More like genius advice. Besides, don¡¯t you want to get under Alpha Xavier¡¯s skin? He is


    jealous of you spending time with Yato so I say we spend even more time with him. Tease Xavier a


    little.¡±


    I sigh, rolling my eyes even though I know Sera can¡¯t see it. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be my conscience, not


    my personal matchmaker.


    And you¡¯re supposed to be fun, but here you are, being boring and following the rules, she retorts, her


    voice filled withughter.


    ¡®Fine, I end up saying, shaking my head at how petty our conversation is turning. will entertain your


    idea, but only because it¡¯s going to grind Alpha Xavier¡¯s gears.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Sera says.


    The decision made, I head off in search of Yato, a wicked grin slowly forming on my face.


    3/4


    **Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24


    Daisy


    I find Yato waiting for me outside the hotel. His eyes are on the sky, but when he hears me approach,


    he turns around with his signature smirk.


    ¡°Today might be thest time I get to carry you on my back.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    His smirk turns into something more sentimental. ¡°Because you should be able to shape-shift on your


    own, and once that happens, you won¡¯t need me.¡±


    ¡°Aww, afraid of not being needed?¡±


    I expect Yato to quip back and say, ¡°Shut up, or at least tease me back. Instead, he gives me a sullen


    look I didn¡¯t seeing. His eyes are cloudy and hurt when he mutters. Is that such a crime?¡±


    My heart speeds up. What¡¯s with the Alpha brothers suddenly being honest with me? I¡¯m ttered by


    Yato¡¯s words, but I don¡¯t know what to say so I change the topic.


    ¡°Ready to train me inbat?¡±


    He looks a bit shocked at my


    change in tone, but he forces a smile, sadder than usual, albeit still a smile. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Yato shape-shifts into his brown, fuzzy wolf, and I climb up on his back without hesitation. He takes me


    to our usual training grounds and immediately starts teaching me a bunch of different defensive


    stances.


    As werewolves, many of our defensive tactics involve using our heightened senses and agility: Yato


    takes me through the steps over and over again, his patience never faltering. We practice until the sun


    dips low in the sky, and my muscles scream


    at me to stop.


    ¡°Man, you¡¯re a total newbie and already almost physically stronger than me.¡± Yato whines after we are


    done training. stretching his back. ¡°Keep going like this, and I will force you to pay my chiropractor.¡±


    Exhausted, I let myself copse onto the grassy ground. The stars twinkle in the sky, and 1 smile. ¡°YouN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    really think I will wind up bing stronger than you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he says without hesitation. I had to sweat while training you.¡±


    1 chuckle in an evil tone. ¡°If I¡¯m this strong as a human, imagine my power as a wolf.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a scary thought,¡± Yato says, sprawling out beside me. He¡¯s not even breathing hard.


    I huff in annoyance, throwing an arm over my eyes to block out his handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re just trying


    to boost my confidence, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even sweating.¡±


    He chuckles at that. ¡°I¡¯m an Alpha-we recover quicker than regr werewolves, but rest assured, you


    will be an Alpha too someday.¡±


    ¡°And lead what pack?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of rogues,¡± Yato points out. ¡°And since you know what it¡¯s like being an outsider, they


    might follow you if


    1/3


    Thu, May 16 G


    Chapter 24


    you sought them out.¡±


    ¡°Lead a pack of rogues,¡± I murmur before snorting. ¡°It¡¯s a nice idea, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m meant to lead


    anyone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in your blood.or should I say your soul¡±


    66%


    I turn to look at him then, meeting his blue eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you this, but I met my past self in a dream.


    It was a beautiful woman with pink eyes¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did she tell you anything of interest?¡±


    ¡°She did.¡±1 gulp before continuing, hoping Yato won¡¯t find me crazy for sharing this. ¡°She said she was


    the werewolf queen in the magical realm before it you know fell


    Yato falls silent and I close my eyes, waiting for the verdict. It takes him a few moments to speak, but


    when he does, he isughing


    ¡°That exins why you¡¯re catching up with my strength-your ancestor is the most powerful werewolf to


    have ever existed. Queen Serena


    I sit up, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°You know about her?¡±


    ¡°Every special werewolf is introduced to their past life, and the man I used to be had a crush on Queen


    Serena,¡± he smiles wickedly. ¡°Maybe I have a new chance in this life?¡±


    I blush at his implication but try to focus on the question that is burning within my mind: ¡°Who did


    Queen Serena end up with


    ¡°No one.¡± Yato says. ¡°She died childless and loveless, but she wasn¡¯t weak. That woman tried her


    hardest to protect her kingdom. I respect her.¡±


    My heart warms at his words and I ce my hand over my chest with a small smile. ¡°I respect her too.


    Mad that we share the same soul, though. She seemed so mild and collected while I¡¯m absolutely


    crazy.¡±


    ¡°And absolutely wonderful,¡± he finishes, eyes twinkling with an intensity that makes my heart stutter. His


    hand drifts up. fingers lightly tracing the line of my jaw, his touch igniting a shiver down my spine.


    I look away, the heat in my cheeks intensifying beneath his gaze. You really know how to tter a girl.¡±


    He chuckles then, low and rich. ¡°Just stating facts¡±


    Looking back at him, I see a sincerity in his gaze that softens my skepticism.


    Inside my head, Sera sighs in defeat. Falling for two men never ends well, Daisy¡­¡±


    Tm not falling for him. He is just. I trail off, unable to find the right words.


    Charming? Handsome? Good-hearted?¡¯ Sera fills in for me, and can¡¯t deny any of those things


    I give a disgruntled sigh. ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m in love with him¡±


    There is silence from Sera for a moment before she speaks again. Then why does your heartbeat


    quicken when he¡¯s near? Your cheeks flush when he speaks? You¡¯re practically glowing right now, and


    it¡¯s not because of the moonlight.¡±


    I nce over at Yato, who is now watching the stars with a content smile on his face. I swallow hard as


    I take in his rxed posture, the way his ck hair falls into his eyes, the small smirk ying on his lips


    ¡°Stop it, Sera


    2/3


    Chapter 24


    I¡¯m just pointing out what you already know. She says quietly in my mind.


    Despite my denial, I can¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s nice being around a man who isn¡¯t as harsh as Alpha


    Xavier. Yato is nice, but sadly, my heart belongs to the mate who rejected me. Even if he doesn¡¯t


    deserve me¡­.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Yato asks, his voice breaking through my thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I lie easily, rolling over to look at him. ¡°Just tired, I guess


    He studies me for a second before turning back to the sky. ¡°Well we should probably get back.¡±


    But I shake my head, the soft grass beneath meforting. ¡°Can we just stay here for a while?¡± The


    idea of heading back to reality is far from appealing.


    Yato smiles. ¡°When you ask me so nicely, I can¡¯t say no.


    And so, I stay with Yato and talk to him for a few hours about everything between heaven and earth. He


    likes to cook but hates baking, probably because he isn¡¯t that good at it.


    He enjoys ssical music but also appreciates rock and roll. His favorite color changes depending on


    his mood, but today. it¡¯s the same shade of blue as the night sky above us. He tells me stories about


    how he recruited the members of his band and about the adventures he¡¯s had, and I find myself


    laughing more than I have in a long time.


    ¡°Hey?¡± he asks, nudging my side gently.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I answer without lifting my gaze from the endless expanse of stars glittering above us.


    ¡°Why did you agree to train with me?¡± his voice is low and curious. ¡°I mean, you didn¡¯t have to


    I¡¯m silent for a moment as I ponder his question. ¡°I don¡¯t know I respond truthfully. ¡°Maybe because you


    were the first person who didn¡¯t see me as a weakling. You saw potential in me You believed in me.¡±


    Yato smiles at that, and our conversation continues until I drift off to sleep in the tall grass. The next


    time I open my eyes, I¡¯m back safely in my bed.


    Maybe yato isn¡¯t as dangerous as Alpha Xavier imed Sera sounds amused and giggles. Maybe he is


    just jealous and afraid his brother will steal you away?¡±


    3/3


    Ìï


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    66%

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25


    Freya


    When morninges around, I roll around in my bed, desperate not to hear the birds and the song of


    their people. My body is sore from the day I spent training with Yato and every muscle hurt.


    But I know I can¡¯t stay in bed forever.


    A yawn leaves my mouth, and I stretch my legs before turning around and meeting a pair of emerald


    eyes. They are wildly furious and, like always, unforgiving in their nature.


    ¡°You trained with my brother again,¡± Alpha Xavier growls. I thought we made an agreement that you


    would train with me only.¡±


    Instead of responding. I focus on the more important question at hand: ¡°What the f*ck are you doing in


    my room? Did you watch me sleep like a freaking stalker?!¡±


    He wrinkles his nose. ¡°Yes. I needed to speak with you, and your door was wide open; I saw it as an


    invitation. But then I saw that you¡¯re still asleep and decided to wait for your rm¡­it went off like five


    times, and you didn¡¯t budge, so I turned it off.


    1 squint at him, unsure if this is really happening or if I¡¯m hallucinating. In my mind, Alpha Xavier was


    always the cool and collected brother. Today, however, he is acting like a crazy perso


    ¡°Excuse me, but who the f*ck walks inside of another person¡¯s room without permission?¡±


    ¡°An Alpha,¡± he replies immediately. ¡°Your Alpha, in fact. I defeated your poor little Alpha yesterday.¡±


    I suck my lips into my mouth and hear Sera whisper inside of my head. She sounds frightened. ¡®He is


    right. Alpha Xavier is our Alpha now, so yeah, try not to get us killed.


    I¡¯m not trying to get us killed!¡±


    ¡°You basically called him insane without actually calling him insane!


    ¡­that¡¯s a good point.


    ¡°So you¡¯re basically my boss now?¡±


    Why does the thought of Alpha Xavier being my actual Alpha turn me on? It shouldn¡¯t, yet my nipples


    harden behind my


    nket.


    ¡°I am and once this wedding is over with, you¡¯re moving into my mansion.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Frustration blooms like a hot rash. ¡°Why am I moving in with you and Isabe?¡±


    Red washes over his cheeks. ¡°Because I said so.¡±


    The words ring through the room, startling us both, I think. Alpha Xavier blinks as ifing out of a fog.


    I, on the other hand, huff out a humorlessugh. ¡°You sound like my mother.¡±


    Be careful I don¡¯t spank you.¡±


    Unwee heat touches my thighs, and I shift my weight to keep from clenching them. ¡°Try it.¡±


    We re at each other for a hot minute. I¡¯m fairly certain we are both ying a game of chicken with


    this arrangement, seeing who will cave first. And, like usual, it¡¯s me.


    1/4


    12 50 Thu, May 16 Gti.


    Chapter 23


    ¡°Alright, I sigh ¡°s nor like I can say no to thoughtful Alpha,¡±


    66%


    ¡°Great¡± Alpha Navier rises from the chair beside my bed. ¡°Once you¡¯re dressed, meet me in the lobby, I


    will drive you to the training grounds. There should be other werewolves there.¡±


    1 lift an eyebrow. You¡¯re allowing me to train with others?¡±


    ¡°Sparring is the only way to get better, and we are at war.¡±


    ¡°With whom?¡± I asked despite knowing the answer.


    Alpha Navier clenches his jaw before answering ¡°With the vampires and the other packs¡­we are


    basically fighting everyone. at this point. Don¡¯t trust anyone, and keep your guard up


    My loving new Alpha leaves my room, and I let out a breath 1 didn¡¯t know I had been holding.


    Alpha Navier is intense, and although he can make my panties wet with a simple look, part of me fears


    him. Not because he is intimidating he is but because he is MY Alpha now.


    It changes things


    I¡¯m more afraid of him now. Sera mutters..


    Me 100


    Thirty minutester. I find Alpha Xavier waiting for me in the lobby. He is leaning against the wall, a pair


    of expensive sunsses shielding his eyes from view. His shirt is white and crisp like usual, but it is


    rolled up to showcase his veiny. muscr arms and the watch around his arm. He looks more like a


    CEO than an Alpha.


    To be fair, he is insanely wealthy, Sera points out. The dude owns this resort; I hope you know that


    Yet he hasn¡¯t changed my room


    Have you ever thought of asking him? He could be thinking you actually like the pet room. It wouldn¡¯t


    surprise me since he


    inds you crazy


    I snort out loud, and Alpha Xavier frowns. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?


    I immediately straighten up. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He gives me a look but says nothing more.


    Instead, he leads me outside. Like all rich people, Alpha Xavier seems to have a collection of cars.


    Today, a brand new Audi is waiting for us. It surprises me that it¡¯s red and not formal and white or ck.


    He opens the door for me and looks a bit ufortable. It¡¯s a strange expression for him.


    Iarch an eyebrow, pausing in front of the car door. ¡°You¡¯re not constipated, are you?¡±


    His brows lift. ¡°Why would you even think that?¡±


    Oh, just your thoughtful expression.¡±


    Alpha Xavier looks even more lost, and an awkward silence falls until a random female from the pack


    shrieks. We turn our heads to watch her pick herself up from the ground, and I sigh heavily.


    ¡°That¡¯s your fault, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°My fault?¡± Alpha Xavier sounds confused, so I relieve him of his misery.


    <


    12:50 Thu, May 16 G M ti


    Chapter 25


    ¡°Your freaky good looks made her stumble forward while she was busy checking you out.¡±


    His expression is nk, though his lips twitch. ¡°If only I had that effect on women. How lucky I would


    be.¡±


    66%


    I can¡¯t help the grin spreading over my lips. ¡°I bet an evil man such as yourself would just love that.


    Don¡¯t get your hopes up. though. Your long eyshes will never work on me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t assume as much,¡± he deadpans. ¡°You¡¯re not a normal woman.¡±


    I gasp and feign offense. ¡°Was that an insult?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he still isn¡¯t smiling. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to insult the crazy woman; she might attack me.¡±


    ¡°Says the man who watches her sleep.


    Alpha Xavier turns deathly still, his eyes widening. Is he going to bark back at me? I wait for it, but


    instead of getting angry, he releases a strangled snort that turns into a chokedugh.


    ¡°By the moon goddess.¡± He pinches the bridge of his nose as he struggles to contain himself. ¡°I¡¯m


    doomed.¡±


    I smile, wanting tough, too, but I¡¯m holding it in. ¡°There, there I pat his muscr forearm. ¡°The faster


    you train me, the faster you will get rid of me, Alpha Xavier.¡±


    He groans as if in physical pain, but there isn¡¯t any malice on his face. There is amusement in his eyes,


    and it seems genuine and a lot more deadly because of it. ¡°I won¡¯t survive this.¡±


    I try not to be too taken by how beautiful he looks when he smiles and chooses to get inside the car.


    ¡°You will survive.¡±


    He mutters, ¡°I sure hope so.¡± before closing the door.


    ¡°Excuse me, but did someone kidnap Alpha Xavier and rece hem? Sera suddenly asks. He is¡­


    acting strange.


    ¡°Maybe he is finally realizing that I¡¯m a fun person to be around?


    She giggles. I doubt that.¡±


    I pout at her words and nce at Alpha Xavier, who is now behind the wheel. His hand travels to the


    stick, and my pulse drums against my neck as I watch him clutch it. Give me a flipping break; even his


    hands and fingers are f*cking attractive¡­


    ¡°Put your seatbelt on.¡±


    My gaze flicks up. ¡°So bossy.¡±


    Alpha Xavier shoots me a stern look, and I wince before putting the darn seatbelt on.


    Satisfaction washes over his face. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    1 roll my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I will need it¡­¡±


    ¡°Safety is important.¡±


    Isport and mutter, ¡°You¡¯re such a Goody Two-Shoes¡­¡±


    Alpha Xavier, however, hears it. ¡°What was that?¡±


    Careful, Sera warns, but it¡¯s toote,


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying you¡¯re awfully strict and boring. I bet someone like you doesn¡¯t even have any hobbies.


    3/4


    4/4


    12:50 Thu, May 16 GM ti.


    Chapter 25


    ¡®Daisy, do you enjoy living Sera asks in horror. It is against her nature to quip at her Alpha, but I¡¯m not


    afraid.


    66%


    ¡­at least not until Alpha Xavier gives me one of his intense res. I swear his eyes are as hot as


    lasers. But he doesn¡¯t bite off my head and instead answers me in a calm voice, ¡°I have plenty of


    hobbies.¡±


    Iugh at that. ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°Dancing


    The idea of someone like Alpha Xavier, a strict and muscr man who fancies suits and whiskey,


    dancing, sets me offughing. I can¡¯t stop it, not even when Sera growls at the


    ¡°We are so f*cking dead, she says. ¡°Disrespecting your Alpha like this could lead to a death sentence!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Despite her warning. I don¡¯t stopughing. Instead, I look at Alpha Xavier with a big smile and say, ¡°You


    can¡¯t be serious, right?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± he says, not turning his gaze away from the road. However, I notice a tiny smile briefly curling


    his lips, which stuns


    me.


    Who knew the Alpha possessed some humor?


    Not wanting to ruin the moment. I keep my mouth shut and enjoy the butterflies swirling in my belly. I


    like it when my ma


    ¡­I mean, when Alpha Xavier is happy!


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26


    Daisy


    The training grounds are filled with people. Most of them are young werewolves with nobat training


    and no ranking. within the pack. You¡¯re given a number based on your skill. It¡¯s the Alpha or Beta that


    decides your ranking, and I¡¯m assuming these people


    are here to prove themselves in the hope of making their families proud.


    Alpha Xavier gives me a look before throwing off his shirt, revealing his irresistible body. Standing at


    6¡¯5, he is taller than his brother, but only by a few inches. They are both giantspared to me. I¡¯m


    only 5¡¯o, yet I¡¯m not afraid to spar against Alpha


    Xavier.


    ¡°Attention, everyone.¡± Alpha Xaviermands in a loud tone. ¡°As you all know, one of our own was


    murdered earlier this week. This means we must be more prepared than ever and train harder than


    ever before. Everyone in the pack is important.


    A


    murmur spreads through the crowd. I¡¯m convinced everyone here respects Alpha Xavier, and hisst


    sentence truly makes it feel as if even the weakest pack member¡¯s contribution is meaningful.


    ¡°Daisy¡± I turn around to find Isabe standing in the crowd. She immediately makes it over to me with a


    sullen look. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±


    Her anger doesn¡¯t scare me, and Sera isn¡¯t showing any signs of wanting to retreat, either. If anything,


    my inner wolf seems as determined as I am to put my sister in the right ce.


    I¡¯m here to train,¡± I say matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Train? You? Don¡¯t make meugh,¡± she snorts. ¡°You can¡¯t even shape-shift so what good are you to


    the pack?¡±


    Anger courses through me. I¡¯m tempted to p her beautiful face, but I remind myself that now isn¡¯t the


    time to challenge her. The whole pack is watching, and I¡¯m not strong enough to take her. Not yet.


    ¡°Your future husband invited me here,¡± I say in a smug tone, knowing my words will get under her skin.


    ¡°He also said he would personally train me today,¡± I shrug. ¡°So I guess I must be special?¡±


    Shock sweeps over Isabe¡¯s features until it¡¯s reced with a white-hot anger that makes her look like


    a fallen angel. She shoots Alpha Xavier a look before ring at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Alpha Xavier is my sparring partner, and there is no way he would personally train


    someone like-¡±


    ¡°Isabe?¡± Alpha Xavier interrupts.


    She immediately straightens up and sters on a smile. ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Partner up with Eliza. ¡°Hemands, his voiceced with an authority designed to be final.


    ¡®Ouch, Seraments, but she doesn¡¯t sound sorry in the slightest. ¡®Must suck to be rejected by your


    own fianc¨¦.


    I snort at my wolf¡¯s words but fall silent when Isabe¡¯s head snaps in my direction. She looks hurt. Her


    lower lip juts out, shaking slightly with emotion. I know from experience that she is close to tears, but


    turns around and pretends as if she didn¡¯t just have her heart shattered.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± She says.


    Mix is a proud werewolf, so she


    If Alpha Xavier notices her sadness, he doesn¡¯t bother to acknowledge it. Hisser eyes find mine, and


    a shiver slips down my spine when I see the dark amusement churning within them


    ¡°The new recruit will be sparring with me


    1/4


    12:50 Thu, May 16 GM


    Chapter 26


    66%


    Alpha Xavier obviously means me, and a shiver slips down my spine when he walks up to me, forcing


    me to crane my neck. in order to keep seeing his green eyes. He is sorge and menacing that I begin


    to question whether or not sparring with him is a good idea. A direct hit from this guy would lead to a


    date with the emergency room.


    ¡®Can he be the nurse?¡± Sera asks in a teasing voice.


    1 roll my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert


    ¡®Don¡¯t act as if you wouldn¡¯t enjoy seeing Alpha Xavier in a doctor¡¯s costume


    The idea of Alpha Navier tending to my wounds in sertabs does make me blush, but I would prefer him


    naked. I have seen what he is packing down there and I want to get close and personal with it. His butt


    looks so yummy, too-it would be lovely to get a peek at his equipment.


    See, you¡¯re perverted too!¡±


    I ignore Sera as Alpha Xavier walks over to me. Everyone else is already taking their stances, and the


    tall Alpha tilts his head, watching me with his curious green eyes. It takes an incredible amount of self-


    control to keep my gaze on his eyes instead of letting it wander down his body.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what my brother has taught you.¡±


    I raise my arms, feeling self-conscious already. Alpha Xavier seems to notice this since he now looks


    amused


    ¡°Nothing witty to say?¡± he asks.


    A blush spreads over my face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be a whole lot haven¡¯t trained with him that many


    times.¡±


    He smiles, but it¡¯s a wicked smile. ¡°I won¡¯t judge your skills.¡±


    I snort. ¡°I thought that was the point of this?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°It is, but my brother might not be the best teacher, so I just want to know if he has taught


    you anything at all. Try tond a hit on me. I want to see your moves.


    Alpha Xavier raises his arms and begins circling me. Everything in my mind is screaming at me that


    fighting him is a bad idea. Not only is herger than me, but I suspect he is faster, too


    ¡°He is rather muscr, Sera points out. ¡®So maybe you¡¯re wrong about his speed? He might be slow


    and rely on strength.¡± To test her theory, I strike the second he nces down at a pebble he


    identally stepped over.


    But he is ready for me.


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s reflexes are quicker than Yato¡¯s, and he grabs my fist in his hand. He looks down at me,


    his face unemotional. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    I grit my teeth and try to withdraw my hand, but Alpha Xavier isn¡¯t letting go of it. He keeps watching


    me, which only makes this worse. I thought he would go easy on me! People are watching us now, and


    it¡¯s embarrassing. I can¡¯t budge.


    Why is he doing this to me in front of everyone?!


    Tears are burning in my eyes, and when he releases my hand, I ready to yell at him. ¡°Why would you-¡±


    ¡°Do you


    see this, everyone?¡± Alpha Xavier interrupts me and holds up his bleeding arm. ¡°She is the first to have


    landed a hit on me,¡± there is a smirk on his face when he looks back at me. ¡°Byen if she didn¡¯t notice it


    herself, she cut me before I grabbed her hand,¡±


    I¡¯m stunned. Every single pack member looks astounded before they break up in cheers and howls.


    What the hell? Are they


    2/4


    12:50 Thu, May 16 GB ¨C


    Chapter 26


    66%


    celebrating my achievement or something?


    Ic


    When I realize they are, I lift my head to face Alpha Xavier. He is still smirking, and I clench my fists.


    I want to kill him. I growl to my inner wolf.


    Sera giggles. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m actually quite impressed that he managed to fool you like that. You


    thought he was about to turn you into aughingstock, right? Well, that¡¯s why he is smirking.


    And that only makes me madder!¡±


    While Sera continues tough. Alpha Navier approaches me. He taps my shoulder and I crane my


    neck, ring up into his smirking face. It looks like he is about to say something, but I bet him to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re the Alpha,¡± I growl in a low tone. ¡°Because that¡¯s the only thing protecting you from


    my fury.¡±


    His lips curl. ¡°You¡¯re hot when you¡¯re angry.¡±


    The audacity!


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I snap. ¡°We are sparring again!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    We continue


    e to spar against each other for hours. Alpha Xavier never attacks me back. He simply studies my


    movements and teaches me how to use my speed in the best way possible. It hurts my pride to admit


    it, but he is actually being gentle


    with me


    Isabe seems to notice that, too, and rushes over when we are on break, anger in her eyes. ¡°Why are


    you going easy on her? I thought you said you never go easy on anyone!¡±


    ¡°She is a beginner, Isabe,¡± Alpha Xavier says before drinking some water from his bottle.


    ¡°Which is why you shouldn¡¯t train with her at all!¡± Isabe quips and ms her fists against Alpha


    Xavier¡¯s chest.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to appreciate it when he stumbles back. Anger sizzles in his eyes, and then he raises


    his voice. ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha, and I see potential in your sister, so I will train her. That¡¯s my decision to


    make.¡±


    ¡°As your future wife, I forbid it!¡±


    Something shes in Alpha Xavier¡¯s eyes, darkening them. ¡°When ites to training my warrior


    wolves, you have no power,


    Isabe. Isn¡¯t doesn¡¯t matter if you be my Luna. You will still be second inmand, always. Do


    you understand?¡±


    His voice is deadly calm, and I can feel waves of power rolling off of him, but Isabe still doesn¡¯t back


    away. Her legs are slightly trembling, yet she opens that smart mouth of hers again


    ¡°Speak to me like that again, and I won¡¯t let you eat tonight.¡±


    Huh? Is that supposed to frighten him? Isabe can¡¯t cook anyway-what the hell is she on about?


    I¡¯m about tough at my sister but fall silent when I see Alpha Xavier¡¯s expression. He looks royally


    pissed.


    ¡®Maybe he enjoys your sister¡¯s cooking?¡± Sera asks.


    I doubt it. That must be about something else.¡±


    ¡®Sexual?¡¯


    12:50 Thu, May 16 GM ti.


    Chapter 26


    Jealousy fills my veins, and I swallow thickly. ¡®I sure hope not.¡±


    ¡®He hasn¡¯t slept with her yet. We would have been in excruciating pain.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Alpha Xavier eventually mutters. Isabe looks massively smug until he adds, ¡°I will go hungry


    tonight.¡±


    Her face immediately falls, and Sera howls inside my head. ¡®Ha! Suits her f*cking right!¡±


    Even though I have no idea why Alpha Xavier values my sister¡¯s horrid cooking. I can¡¯t help but smile


    evilly at my sister.


    She gasps when she notices my expression and lifts het nose into the air before uttering. ¡°I¡¯m out of


    here!¡±


    66%


    4/4


    SEND GIFTProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27


    Daisy


    After hours of training, I¡¯m exhausted. Sweat is pouring from every pore, my muscles ache with fatigue,


    and my eyelids are heavy as lead. Alpha Xavier gives me a nod of approval, and I can¡¯t help but feel a


    surge of pride.


    ¡°You did well today,¡± he says. ¡°You kept up with me, and that¡¯s not an easy feat.¡±


    I¡¯m too tired to respond, so I just give him a weak smit. He doesn¡¯t smile back at me, but I¡¯m happy with


    the faint hint of approval in his gaze.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mumble. ¡°I feel pretty darn proud of myself. I¡¯m just¡­very tired¡­¡±


    My eyelids flutter shut, my body teetering on the edge of consciousness. I can feel my knees buckle


    beneath me, but before I can hit the ground, strong arms encircle my waist, lifting me from the dirt.


    Startled by the sudden contact, I open my eyes to find Alpha Xavier¡¯s face inches from mine. His eyes


    hint at irritation, yet he doesn¡¯t let me go. Instead, he shifts his grip on me to carry me more securely.


    ¡°You should rest,¡± he says, his voice a deep rumble that resonates in his chest. ¡°You¡¯ve been pushing


    yourself too hard.¡±


    at, a wave of weariness washes over me. I sag against him,


    I want to argue, to tell him that I can handle it, but at that moment, a too tired to do anything else but


    nod.


    Alpha Xavier doesn¡¯t say anything in response; instead, he lifts me higher into his arms and begins


    walking toward the car. My cheek is in direct contact with his broad chest and I get a whiff of his distinct


    scent, a blend of forest pine and musk. It¡¯s aforting smell, lulling me into a peaceful dozc.


    By the time we reach the car, I¡¯m nearly unconscious. Somehow managing to open the passenger door


    without releasing his hold on me, Alpha Xavier gently ces me on the seat and secures my seatbelt.


    He steps back for a moment and nces down at me with an unreadable look in his eyes before


    nodding and closing the door softly.


    He walks around to the driver¡¯s side and gets in, starting the car, am barely awake as he starts driving.


    The hum of the engine is soothing, lulling me into sleep.


    through the house to my pet room. Heys me down gently onto my bed and pulls the covers up over


    me, tucking them securely around my body.


    When we arrive at the hotel, he carries me inside, taking special care not to wake me as he navigate


    A small, tired smile spreads over my lips. ¡°Who would have guessed the arrogant Alpha has a gentler


    side?¡± I murmur, my eyes still closed.


    His low chuckle vibrates through the room and a rush of warmth blooms in my chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to your head,¡± he replies, his toneced with amusement.


    My lips curl into a wider smile and I drift off to sleep with his warm chuckle sti


    echoing in my ears.


    The next morning, I wake up refreshed but with aching muscles reminding me of the previous day¡¯s


    training. The smell of pine and musk still lingers on my sheets, a reminder of Alpha Xavier¡¯s


    unexpected tenderness.


    Just as I am about to get out of bed, the pet room door swings open. Isabe storms in, her eyes


    zing with fury.


    ¡°What were you doing with Xavierst night?¡± she spits, her voice echoing off the walls.


    I blink at her. ¡°I was training,¡± I reply calmly. ¡°Then I passed out and he carried me back here.¡±


    1/3


    12:50 Thu, May 16 GM ti.


    Chapter 27


    Without a second thought, she ps my face. ¡°Alpha Xavier is my future husband, you bitch!¡±


    Even though


    66%


    my check throbs, I stare her dead in the eye. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to be concerned about me. He did that all


    on his


    Isabe¡¯s eyes widen. She clearly didn¡¯t expect me to stand up to her. She opens her mouth to speak


    but then closes it again. momentarily at a loss for words.


    ¡°Did he even tell you he was going to train me?¡± I ask, curious to see her reaction. ¡°Or is this the first


    you¡¯re hearing of it?¡±


    Her face pales, and I know I¡¯ve hit a sore spot. She spits on her heel and storms out of my room


    without another word.


    I sigh and rub my stinging cheek, a slow, satisfied smile spreading across my lips. Sure, standing up to


    Isabe will undoubtedly have consequences but for now for this moment victory tastes sweet.


    ¨C


    I have a big smile on my face as I head down to the cafeteria to eat breakfast.


    There aren¡¯t many people there, but the is one table I can¡¯t miss looking at. My entire family is sitting


    around it, ring at me, and I¡¯m sure Isabe has already made herself the victim.


    I roll my eyes and pick up a tray. I¡¯m nning on eating alone, but two girls from yesterday¡¯s training-


    L and Sabrina- are giving me curious looks. When I questioningly tilt my head, L grins while


    Sabrina blushes.


    ¡°Hey,¡± L says as she stands behind me in the food line. ¡°We saw you keeping up with Alpha Xavier


    yesterday. You¡¯re the first rookie to have ever done that.¡±


    Sabrina bites her lower lip before shyly adding, ¡°You¡¯re quite the talk of the pack because of it.


    Everyone thinks you might end up bing his Gamma.


    ¡°Gamma?¡± I question with a snort. ¡°My eyes are set on the position of Alpha.¡±


    Sabrina gapes at me while Lughs-she is the only one who seems to understand I¡¯m joking. But


    when my poker face doesn¡¯t crack, she deadpans. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    I pick up some food and smile at her, enjoying the look of uncertainty on both their faces. ¡°Guess you


    will have to wait and see,¡± I reply nonchntly.


    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re funny,¡± L grins back at me. ¡°Do you want to sit with us?¡±


    I look at her, considering the invitation. As the pack¡¯s Omega, I¡¯ve always been a loner, but L and


    Sabrina have been nothing but kind to me.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I say, deciding it might be wise to make some new friends now that my entire family has turned


    against me. ¡°I would love to.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± L¡¯s teeth peek out of her mouth as her wolfish grin widens. ¡°I¡¯ve been dying to add a third


    member to our little trio. We need a third wheel to bnce out Sabrina¡¯s overly serious nature.¡°


    Sabrina swats L¡¯s arm lightly in response, her cheeks flushed red. ¡°I am not overly serious. I¡¯m


    introverted and shy-there is a difference¡­.¡± she mutters, but there¡¯s a twinkle of amusement in her


    eyes that tells me she¡¯s used to L¡¯s teasing.


    ¡®I think I like these two,¡¯ Seraments. ¡°Try making friends with them, okay?¡±


    Iugh inwardly at her request. I will try, but I will make no promises. There aren¡¯t many people who


    can handle my sparkling personality.¡±


    ¡®More like crazy.


    ¡®Hey!¡¯


    12:50 Thu, May 16 GB U


    Chapter 27


    You know it¡¯s true


    I suppose I can¡¯t argue with that.


    Çú


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    66%N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28


    Daisy


    The next day, I¡¯m sitting with L and Sabrina on the grass after a sweaty training session.


    ¡°So you guys don¡¯t live anywhere close by?¡± I ask in a shocked voice. ¡°Just how much money does


    Alpha Xavier have for bringing so many pack members to this resort?¡±


    ¡°A lot,¡± L grins at me. And his pack is huge. There are a lot of pack members following him, and


    since he can¡¯t visit all of them, he has more than one Beta. He broadcasts his speeches sometimes,


    but that wouldn¡¯t give him a lot of time to do other things, so he assigned several Betas to help manage


    the pack. He is also known for his generosity, which is why he brought all of his original pack members


    here.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± I mutter in awe, my mind spinning at the thought of how massive his pack must be. I¡¯ve never


    heard of any Alpha having more than one or two Betas. ¡°And all these Betas. do they live at the pack


    house too?¡±


    L gives an amused chuckle. ¡°Oh no, you misunderstand. That would be impossible. The pack is so


    large everyone can¡¯t possibly live in one location. We are scattered around the country.¡±


    A shiver runs down my spine as I let L¡¯s words sink in. Alpha Xavier¡¯s pack is scarily massive, which


    means my sister will be extremely powerful once she bes his Luna.


    ¡°I see.¡± I murmur, then after a moment, I ask, ¡°How does Alpha Xavier keep everyone protected?¡±


    ¡°By letting every Beta train under him and follow his strict instructions on how the pack should be led.¡±


    She pauses for a long moment, her gaze drifting off as though lost in thought. ¡°A lot of people have


    diedtely, though. I think that¡¯s why the wedding is postponed.¡±


    ¡°Vampires?¡± I ask.


    ¡°My


    ¡°Yes,¡± this time, it¡¯s Sabrina who answers. I had almost forgotten he was sitting on the grass beside us


    entire family was


    killed by them¡­¡±


    L sighs heavily when she notices the tiny girl is shivering. At 48, Sabrina is two inches shorter than


    me. It makes me want to protect her, even if I know she can probably handle herself. L told me she


    took down two vampires on her own before her family yelled at her to flee


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I keep reminding you of the past,¡± L says. ¡°Let me make it up to you.¡±


    Sabrina looks up. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Isabe is holding a big party tomorrow at a club nearby with free drinks and food. I heard her talking


    to her bridesmaids about it.¡±


    Iugh when I realize what she wants us to do. ¡°You want us to crash my sister¡¯s bachelorette party?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± an evil grin spreads over her lips. ¡°Free drinks, good and gossip-what else could you


    possibly want? I¡¯ve also heard they have hired male strippers.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, can we go?¡± Sabrina suddenly pipes up. ¡°I think seeing some abs would cheer me up.¡±


    ¡°See? Sabrina gets it,¡± L meets my eyes. ¡°So, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°L..I don¡¯t know,¡± I grimace. would kill me if she saw me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I would love to see some abs, but my sister and I don¡¯t get along. She


    12:51 Thu, May 16 G MD.


    Chapter 28


    ¡°You could wear a disguise? Come on, it will be fun! I bet Alpha Xavier will make an appearance, too!¡±


    ¡°To his future wife¡¯s bachelorette party?¡±


    ¡°With vampires roaming around, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he briefly showed up.¡±


    When I¡¯m still not on board with the n, L takes my hand in hers and gives me her puppy eyes.


    ¡°Pretty, please? The party will be at Club Daze, and the bartender is really cute.¡±


    After a moment of considering L¡¯s plea, I sigh and cave under her persistent gaze. ¡°Fine, but only


    because you mentioned the cute bartender. You owe me.¡±


    ¡°Yay, this will be so much fun!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret this!¡±


    The girls break into cheers, their eyes gleaming with excitement I can¡¯t help but get swept up in it too.


    I¡¯ve never had friends before, and clubbing with them sounds like fun.


    I¡¯m excited, too, Sera says. Maybe there will be some cute werewolves partying at the club? Preferably


    half-naked so I can see what they have to offer.


    I snort in amusement. ¡®You¡¯re such a pervert.¡±


    ¡®Guilty as charged.


    I head home directly after training to take a shower. When I turn off the water to shampoo my hair, I


    hear footsteps inside


    my


    room.


    I freeze for a moment, water dripping off me as I strain my ears. The footsteps grow louder, then


    silence. My heart starts racing as my mind imagines the worst. Vampires¡­.


    I shake my head, stepping out of the shower and hastily grabbing a towel to wrap around myself.


    Carefully opening the bathroom door, I scan my room.


    There is


    ny stomach churns.


    s no one there, but on top of my pillow, there is a new letter, and my


    ¡®Another warning?¡¯ Sera asks. She is just as guarded as me and I carefully make my way to my bed.


    ¡®Probably, I say, picking up the envelope. Only one way to find out¡­¡±


    Turning the envelope over in my hands, I take a deep breath before breaking the wax seal. Two


    photographs slip out andnd on the floor.


    The first picture is of me with L and Sabrina, and the second is of my family. My mother looks as


    bored as always, while Lina and Isabe seem to be talking with each other about something.


    I pick up the photographs, turning them over. Something is written on the back of the first one,


    You can¡¯t keep everyone safe, Daisy.


    I feel a lump forming in my throat, but I swallow hard, forcing it down. My fingers involuntarily clench


    around the photographs.


    ¡®Sera?¡± I call out, trying to keep the tremor out of my voice as I speak to her.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡®Should we inform Alpha Xavier about this?¡±


    12:51 Thu, May 16 GB 1.


    Chapter 28


    Before she can answer, I hear a loud howling from the forest-Alpha Xavier is calling for a meeting.


    That means that something must have happened.


    There has been another murder, Sera confirms my sinking suspicion. I can feel her worry mirroring my


    own. ¡°This is getting out of hand


    Agreed, I ce the photographs on my bed. And I think the murderer is trying to send a message


    Such as


    1 gulp before answering. That the next time, it will be someone dose to me. The killer is watching me.


    They know about L and Sabrina, about Mom, Lina, and Isabe. They are all in danger¡±


    SEND GIFTProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29


    Daisy


    66%


    After getting dressed, I hurry outside to follow the rest of the pack into the forest, but that¡¯s when I hear


    Alpha Xavier mind- link with me for the very first time. It¡¯s possible now that he is roy Alpha.


    ¡°Stay inside. Daisy, he orders me. You can¡¯t shape-shift and shouldn¡¯te outside. I¡¯m calling for


    everyone that can fight to hunt down the vampire on our grounds.


    Anger courses through my veins even though he is right. I wouldn¡¯t be of help, I know that. Still, it sucks


    to be left out of the action.


    ¡°I know, Sera soothes me. But putting ourselves in the pack¡¯s way will only make it worse.


    ¡°I just hate feeling so useless!¡±


    Sera doesn¡¯t respond, but I can feel her agreeing with me as I walk back inside the hotel. Once the


    door closes behind me, a strange scent hits my nose. It¡¯s faint, but I remember what Yato taught me:


    concentrate and rx your senses to let your inner wolf through.


    My chest expands as I pull in a deep breath. The scent sharpens, and my heart races, Vampire. I can


    taste the darkness, the absence of life in their alien smell.


    ¡°Seems like the vampire that left the note inside your room didn¡¯t leave, Sera growls.


    A silent gasp leaves my mouth. ¡®You think it was a vampire that left the note?


    It¡¯s the same smell, no?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is, I agree and feel my heart pound against my ribcage. What does this mean? A vampire was


    in my room. A vampire left me those threatening letters,


    They most likely know that you¡¯re special and see you as a threat


    ¡°Why not just end my life directly?¡± I ask. I can¡¯t shape-shift-I¡¯m practically defenseless!¡±


    maybe they don¡¯t want you dead?¡±


    I shiver at that but pause when I hear a woman scream. Ites from one of the rooms, which


    confuses me. everyone leave with Alpha Xavier?


    ¡°Not the ones unable to fight, and that scream sounded a lot like L. She might be in danger.


    Didn¡¯t


    Fear for L propels me forward, disregarding the vampire¡¯s scent. I might be defenseless but it my


    friend is in danger, I cannot stand idle. Sera growls in agreement as we sprint through the deserted


    hallways. The hotel feels like a ghost town, the ominous silence only interrupted by my shoes hitting


    the carpet and my blood rushing in my ears.


    Ie to a stop outside L¡¯s room, my heart hammering in my chest. A low whimper escapes from


    within, too soft to be human Hesitation courses through me but I can¡¯t hold back. With a deep breath, I


    push the door open.


    The sight that greets me is something out of a nightmare. Bloods sttered all over the walls, with L


    slumped in the corner of the room, her body shaking with sobs


    ¡°L!¡± I rush towards her but stop short when a vampire steps front of me to block my path.


    His lips curl into a cruel smile, revealing two sharp fangs. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t we brave,¡± he mocks, his voice a


    cold hiss that sends a shudder down my spine. ¡°Coming to your friend¡¯s rescue despite your obvious


    vulnerability.¡±


    12:51 Thu, May 16 G M ti


    Chapter 29


    Ignoring the vampire, Hkeep my eyes locked on L. Her brown eyes are wide, filled with terror but


    also determination.


    ¡°Stay away from her. I demand, my voice surprisingly steady even as fear coils in my belly


    The vampire chuckles darkly, stepping closer to L ¡°How will you stop me, little wolf?¡±


    Before I can respond, the vampire shoots forward to attack me close my eyes, bracing for the pain, but


    it neveres Opening my eyes slowly, I see that I¡¯m holding out my arms and that my nails have


    turned into ws


    The vampire hisses at me. You really think I¡¯m afraid of your ws, little wolf!¡±


    66%


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I muse, feeling my confidence return. ¡°You look pretty darn scared to me I flex my


    fingers, watching as the sharp points of the ws glint in the light.


    The vampireughs aloud, but there¡¯s a tremor in his voice that gives away his fear. He takes a step


    back, never breaking eje


    contact


    Sera growls in my mind. We can take him¡±


    Her words are shocking. How!


    By shape-shifting for the very first time. We are ready, and if we don¡¯t do it, L will bleed out. The


    vampire bit het Now the poison is in her veins


    Shape-shift¡­ The mere thought of it makes me breathe hand and fast, my body trembling with fear.


    But thest time 1 did that, I failed.


    Let go of the past, Daisy. Trust in yourself. The mousy girl needs to step back and allow the wolf to be


    born


    I¡¯m not a mousy girl¡¯ I argue.


    Then prove it.


    My heart hammers in my chest, an echo of the clock ticking away L¡¯s life ¡°Fine,¡± I grit out, letting my


    determination override my fear


    The memory of my past failure still lingers in my mind How could it now? Isabe posted the valeo


    online-tva traumat memory¡ªbut I can¡¯t let that stop me now. Not when L¡¯s life hangs on the line


    I square my shoulders, staring at the vampire ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this¡± I warn him, feeling a warmth


    spread from the pit of my stomach throughout my body


    Fur reces my skin, my bones crack and shutt as they rearrange themselves, and my series sharpen


    exponennally. The transformation is swift and painless-nothing like the horror stories other shape-


    shifters have shared. The rooms seri brighter every scent enhanced, and each sound amplified


    In the reflection of a shattered mitrot, I see a fierce white wolf with gleaming pink eyes and thick fur


    But what shocks me isn¡¯t my wolf¡¯s color, it¡¯s the angel wings on its back. The ups are pink while the


    rest of the wings are as white as fresh snow Feathers Butter suttly to the ground as I ex them, 4Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    sensalem thats both strange and natural.


    The vampare takes a step back his eyes widening with shock ¡°This this but possible, he stummers


    ¡°Monster¡± The vampire shrieks his voice echoing through the deathly slim room ¡°Freak¡±


    It


    No. 1 growl, my voice deep and resonating with power as I step forward it seems I¡¯ve gained telepathic


    powers, and Luse them to say. I¡¯m a protector¡±


    The words hang heavy in the air 1 Bex my wings, feeling their strength. They arerger than I am,


    feathers shimmering in


    12:51 Thu, May 16 GM ti.


    Chapter 29


    66%


    the dim room, casting an ethereal glow. The vampire looks at me, his eyes wide with fear and disbelief.


    He backs away, but I advance, my every step met by his retreat.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± he growls, extending his hands as if to shield himself from me. But there is sheer terror in


    his voice, a terror that he tries hard to mask.


    But I don¡¯t stop my advance until the vampire is pressed against the blood-stained wall. His breath


    hitched as I bring my muzzle inches from his face, my hot breath wafting over him. There is no ce


    for vampires in this world,¡¯ I tell him in a cold voice. ¡®Your kind has brought nothing but trouble, and it¡¯s


    time for you to die.


    The vampire¡¯s eyes widen, but I don¡¯t let him speak. I open my mouth and bite off his head in one swift


    movement. His body slumps to the ground, lifeless. The room is silent except for my own heavy


    breathing and L¡¯s soft sobs.


    I turn towards L, stepping over the vampire¡¯s corpse. She is barely breathing.


    A vampire¡¯s bite is poisonous to werewolves that haven¡¯t been exposed to it,¡¯ Sera points out in a


    concerned voice. ¡°Normally, a werewolf would heal from it within a few minutes, but her body is too


    weak. It¡¯s working overtime trying to heal her injuries.¡±


    ¡®So what am I supposed to do?!¡±


    ¡°ce your hands on her chest.


    ¡°Wh-what?


    Just trust me on this one, Sera s


    says.


    With a sigh, I shape-shift back into a human and squat down in front of L. I ce my hands on her


    chest and try not to cry when I see the pain in her eyes.


    ¡°Da¡­daisy,¡± she gasps, reaching out to grasp my hand before a weak smile curls her lips. ¡°You¡­ you


    did it.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I whisper, blinking back the tears that threaten to spill. And we will get through this too, okay?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± her smile widens. ¡°Toote¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± 1 cry frantically, feeling my heart shatter into a thousand pieces. ¡°You¡¯re going to be alright, L.


    Just hang on.¡±


    But her eyes are growing dimmer, and her body is getting colder. As tears begin to slip down my


    cheeks, her head lolls towards me onest time.


    ¡°You fought for me..¡± she whispers, reaching out with a trembling hand to brush a


    her hand goes limp in mine.


    my tears. Then, with onest sigh,


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30


    Daisy


    ¡°No!¡± I scream, my voice echoing around the room, bouncing of the walls and ringing in my ears. ¡°You


    can¡¯t die on me, L! Open your eyes, please!¡±


    There is no answer, and tears burn behind my eyelids.


    ¡®Sera,¡¯ I sob. ¡®Please tell me this is a bad dream.


    She sighs heavily inside my head. I¡¯m so sorry, Daisy, but I think she is gone¡­.¡±.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Bereft of rational thought, I press my palms back onto L¡¯s chest, pouring all of my energy into it-


    everyst shred of hope, every ounce of rage-but nothing happens. My tears pool on her still chest, a


    damning reminder of my failure.


    In the deafening silence that follows, I hear Sera¡¯s voice echoing in my mind. ¡°Daisy¡­


    But her words are lost on me as sobs wrack through my body. Am I supposed to just ept this? That


    L-sweet, innocent L who never hurt a soul, is gone?


    ¡°L.¡± I whisper as I pull her into my arms, holding her tightly against me as if willing her soul back into


    existence-


    ¡°Daisy?¡±


    My tears almost cloud my vision, but I can still see Alpha Xavier standing in the doorframe.


    ¡°What do you want?!¡±


    He flinches at my tone before asking. ¡°Is she dead?¡±


    I want to call him an idiot for asking that I¡¯m too angry and sad to see reason. He might be my Alpha,


    but L didn¡¯t deserve this! How did Alpha Xavier not notice the vampire? It makes no freaking sense!


    ¡°Yes,¡± I spit out, my voice a snarl of pain and anger and loss. ¡°She¡¯s dead. Are you happy now?!¡±


    Xavier recoils slightly, his face paling under the harsh fluorescent lights. ¡°Daisy, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The words burst out of me uncontrobly, hot and furious. My tears continue to wet L¡¯s


    cold cheeks as I cradle her to me, my heart pounding madly against my ribcage. Alpha Kavier opensConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    his mouth to reply, but no wordse out- he¡¯s as stunned as I am.


    ¡°Everything might not be lost yet, Sera murmurs. ¡®Why don¡¯t you try healing her one more time?¡±


    ¡°Healing her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our special power, Sera says. But without proper training, the best we can do is maybe revive her


    so that she can be taken to the pack hospital. Hopefully, it¡¯s enough to save her life.


    A bubble of hope rises in my chest, and my eyes flick up to meet Alpha Xavier¡¯s. ¡°Help me get her to


    the pack hospital fast as hell,¡± I demand, my voice shaking with the effort to keep it steady. ¡°Call them


    right now.¡±


    But he only stares at me, frozen in shock. ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s gone, Daisy,¡± he says gently.


    ¡°We can¡¯t give up yet!¡±


    12:51 Thu, May 16 GM EI.


    Chapter 30


    she isn¡¯t breathing anymore, Daisy, so unless you have a way of bringing back the dead, we can¡¯t do


    much.¡±


    66%L


    1 grit my teeth, reaching deep inside myself for the wellspring of power Sera had mentioned.


    ¡®Concentrate, Sera instructs inside my head, ¡®Feel the pulse of energy within you


    I close my eyes, focusing on the rhythm of my own heartbeat. Slowly, I manage to tune everything out


    except for that steady thrum of life within me. My hands begin to vibrate with an energy I¡¯ve never felt


    before; it feels like pure light and warmth are flowing from them into L¡¯s body.


    ¡°Call the pack hospital!¡± I snarl at Alpha Xavier. ¡°We can still save her life!¡±


    This time, he seems to realize I¡¯m right and immediately picks up his phone. That¡¯s good. The big idiot


    finally understands she can be saved¡­


    As I continue to channel my energy into L. I vaguely hear Alpha Xavier¡¯s frantic conversation with


    the pack hospital. The room blurs around me, and all my senses honed in on the wounded body in my


    arms. I pour everything I have into it. everything that is me ¨C every memory, every thought, every hope


    and dream.


    ¡°You hear that, L?¡± I murmur through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯re not going to die. Not on my watch.¡±


    I can feel the power within me waning; it¡¯s like trying to hold onto water as it slips through my fingers.


    But even as darkness prickles at the edge of my vision, I refuse to let go.


    ¡°You¡¯re exhausted, Sera sounds concerned. ¡°If you keep this up, you will fall unconscious soon. Maybe


    we should take a break. Daisy? Just for a while.


    ¡°No. If falling unconscious is the price I have to pay for bringing my friend back to life, then so be it!


    A surprised gasp from Alpha Xavier makes me jerk my head towards him. His eyes are wide, his phone


    ttering on the floor beside him.


    ¡°Is she¡­?¡± he breathes. For a second, his words make no sense. Then¡­


    L¡¯s chest rises and falls with a shaky breath. A flicker of life sparks in her eyes as they flutter open


    weakly.


    ¡°D¡­Daisy,¡± she murmurs.


    ¡°Yes, L,¡± I answer through choked sobs. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Alpha Xavier rushes towards us, his usualposed demeanor shattered. He falls to his knees beside


    us, his gaze locked onto L¡¯s face. ¡°L¡­¡±


    She tries to respond, but her breath catches in her throat-a painful reminder of just how close we came


    to losing her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, stupid,¡± I mutter, my hands still spread across her chest, thest wisps of my energy sinking


    into L¡¯s body. ¡°You need to save your energy.¡±


    Alpha Xavier finally tears his gaze away from L and looks at me. For the first time since I¡¯ve known


    him, he appears lost and vulnerable. ¡°Daisy¡­¡± he croaks out my name like a prayer. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What? Of course, I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m just-


    Suddenly, the world tilts dangerously, and my vision blurs. ¡°Daisy!¡± Alpha Xavier¡¯s voice echoes in my


    head as I copse on the cold, hard floor,


    In the dimness of my consciousness, I hear L¡¯s whimper and Alpha Xavier¡¯s frantic calls to the pack


    hospital again. The weight of exhaustion is too great, and my eyelids flutter closed. Before Ipletely


    lose myself to unconsciousness, I hear Alpha Xavier¡¯s voice whispering fervently in my ear, ¡°You did


    well, Daisy. Rest now.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31


    i


    When I open my eyes, feels like I¡¯ve been asleep for a hurryears. Em confused, lost and I have no idea


    where I am.


    The tour around me is instaubat. It has white walls and mestial equipment beeping softly in the


    background. Alpha Xavier assuring beside me his eyes closed, and his head the tok against the chair.


    His face is gaunt, and there are dark


    alex under his eyes that weren¡¯t there before


    Fox toy age but a starp pam shoots through me keeping me med to the bed. It takes me a moment to


    register the IV bug hunging beside me and the bandage wrapped around my ar


    Naes as a hoarse whisper, but it¡¯s enough to jerk him awake


    Mekks a


    nks way, and for a homlying moment, I thank he might faint. But then his eyes narrow and he¡¯s


    sinkles all Alpha aca


    ¡°Pay the sawit ke he testng the word on his tongue. ¡°You awake¡±


    ¡°Tam Lotion dry using to sit up again despite the protestations of my body.


    the user to use in an instant pussing me gently back into the bed ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he orders, though


    there¡¯s a strange gentleness in his tone we never heard betone


    Teve hum susps us What happened


    You healed L Naver begins looking everywhere but at me Then you passed out from exhaustion.


    The doctor said


    used to much of your own energy almost to the pot where it could have been fatal. You¡¯ve been


    unconscious for


    The words strike me like a thunderbol De days?


    ¡°savedLad my voice barely louder than a whisper.


    his gare finally meeting mine. ¡°Yes you did¡±


    And the okay


    ¡°Yes Dust he says breaking into a small smile ¡°She¡¯s okay


    Asense of rebet washes over me leaving me feeling lighter than I let my head tall back onto the pillow


    and close my s as augh bubbles out of me the sound strange and foreign in the sterile hospital


    room Tears pickle at the corners of my eyes but I fight them back with berce determmation


    no


    ¡°I¡¯m d I breathe out ¡°That vampire. I thought. I thought maybe he had gotten thestugh¡±


    ¡°He didur¡±


    T¡¯in


    ¡°I know that now.¡± I say turning to meet Alpha Xavier¡¯s green, emerald eyes. Im so d I was able to


    defeat the vampire All of them are monsters¡±


    Ikisom


    As a home ha nom Alpha Navier will agree with me He is known as the strongest Alpha alive, and


    since the vaigures are our enemies. I can only imagine hus uner bloodiest fully expect him to be as


    eager as me to get isdet every single vampus standing in our way


    but has reactionshocks me


    12:51 The May to


    Chapter 31


    He gives me a look I dont understand and asks ¡°All of them¡±


    To my eyes at hir


    hem¡± 1 gut out as though ray tone will convince him ¡°The only thing vampires do is


    destroy The mags al realm is gone because of them and my frend almost died. Vampires are evil¡±


    He looks out through the window and mumbles 1 gorss which confuses me Shouldn¡¯t he be furious


    about those monsters having intruded on our territory?


    Alpha Xavier doesn¡¯t reply. He stares out the window. His look strange and contemtive, as though


    he¡¯s mulling over my words. His silence is beginning to unsettle me N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°What I begin carefully. Wo you mean I guess?


    He takes a deep breath and looks back at me, his green eves now filled with an emotion that I can¡¯t


    ce. It¡¯s not anger nor resentment, but it holds a certam intensity that makes me hold my breath.


    ¡°Daisy, he begins in a quiet voice. ¡°the world isn¡¯t ck and white. Not all vampires are evil¡±


    I stare at him taken aback by his statement. Is he detending them? Defending those monsters!


    ¡°They are not monsters. Dusoc.¡± he continues as if reading my thoughts. They are just different,¡±


    ¡°But they killed our people! They almost killed L My voice echoes against the walls of the hospital


    room as I fight agamst the urge to sit upright, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°How can you say they


    aren¡¯t monsters?¡±


    ¡°There are humans who kill, too¡± Alpha Xavier responds, the calmness of his voice a stark contrast to


    my own. There are


    Does that make all of us monsters tool¡±


    His words strike me like a physical blow pushing me back into the bed. I struggle to form words, but


    nothinges out. My eyes dart back and forth between his sott green gaze and my hands tolded in


    myp


    every species, there are those who choose darkness¡± he continues gently. ¡°But there are also those


    who seek light.


    might be our enemies, but there are exceptions. There is always an exception.¡±


    ¡°But-


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Daisy¡± Yato¡¯s voice interrupts before he strides inside the room. There is a


    mischievous grin on his face as he looks up at Alpha Xavier. ¡°My brother is just sentimental because


    our childhood friend, Chelsea, was a vampire.¡±


    Alpha Xavier clenches his fist. ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret allowing you toe and see Daisy,¡± he growls,


    but Yato doesn¡¯t flinch at his tone


    ¡°Or what? You will beat me in front of Daisy Yato shakes his head in disbelief. ¡°You need a freaking chill


    pill, and please stop feeding nonsense into Daisy¡¯s brain Vampires are evil, and that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Chelsea wasti¡¯t evil¡±


    ¡°She tried to attack you when she was hungry¡± Yato replies, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°You


    wouldn¡¯t even tight back since you thought she could be reasoned with, and the only reason you


    survived is because I ended up plunging a stake into her heart. That doesn¡¯t sound not evil to me,


    Xavier.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to kill her!¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s the thanks I get for saving your life¡­¡±


    ¡°I did right in banishing you after our duel With that mindset, you would have made a terrible Beta¡±¡±


    ¡°Or I could have been the best Beta you¡¯ve ever had!¡± Yato retorts, his eyes zing with dehance. ¡°At


    least I can tell the difference between friend and for!¡±


    12:51 Thu, May 16 G MY


    Chapter 31


    ¡°Enough!¡± I shout, surprising both of them. Their heads turn towards me as silence fills the room. ¡°You


    two fighting isn¡¯t helping anyone.¡±


    ¡°Daisy is right.¡± Alpha Xavier murmurs. ¡°I will leave the two of you alone to catch up.¡±


    With a flicker of remorse in his eyes, he turns and strides out of the room, the door closing behind him.


    I let out a sigh, running a shaky hand through my hair. Yato watches him go, hibrows furrowed in


    thought.


    ¡°Sorry about that. I shouldn¡¯t have fought my brother in front of you. It¡¯s just that our history with


    vampires isplicated.¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°No apology necessary.¡±


    ¡°You sure?


    ¡°Yeah..¡±


    ¡°Then why do you still look so upset?¡±


    1 sigh heavily, ¡°I¡¯ve lost so much to vampires. It¡¯s hard for me to hear that there might be some good


    ones out there.¡±


    Yato¡¯s eyes soften as he pulls up a chair next to my bed. ¡°I get it, he says quietly. ¡°I really do. What they


    did to L was unforgivable


    A moment of silence stretches between us before Yato finally breaks it. ¡°But my brother is right too,


    Daisy.¡± He says reluctantly. ¡°Not all vampires are bad¡­ Chelsea wasn¡¯t evil.


    ¡°But she attacked your brother,¡± I say, confused


    ¡°That¡¯s where things getplicated, Yato replies. ¡°She had been starving for days. You see, Chelsea


    was trying to fight what she had be, but even though she tried to resist eating from someone, her


    hunger got the best of her.¡±


    ¡°So you killed her?¡± I ask.


    He nods, looking down at his hands, knotted together in hisp. It was a mercy killing more than


    anything.¡± he admits, ¡°I didn¡¯t want our dear childhood friend to be a monster.¡±


    ¡°But she did, right?¡± I press, challenging his reasoning. His gaze meets mine, filled with a feeling of


    sorrow I have never before seen on his usually mischievous face.


    ¡°She did what?¡± he asks


    ¡°She did be a monster. She attacked Alpha Xavier!¡±


    He hesitates before letting out a sigh, seeming older than his years. ¡°Yes, Chelsea attacked him,¡± he


    admits, ¡°But only because circumstances forced her into it. She was backed into a corner, starving and


    terrified. You see, when a vampire goes for too long without feeding, they lose themselves, and in most


    cases, they can¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t excuse what she did,¡± I argue, and Yato shakes his head in agreement.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t¡± His voice is soft, almost regretful. ¡°But it does make it understandable,¡±


    ¡°Understandable?¡± I echo incredulously.


    Yato nods, his eyes dark with some unspoken sentiment. ¡°Look at us, Daisy,¡± he says quietly. We are


    werewolves. We are creatures of instinct, too, and when we are pushed to the edge we also do things


    weter regret.¡±


    His words dangle in the air between us like a lit fuse, ready to ignite an explosion of realization in my


    mind. But no matter his reasoning. I¡¯m still convinced vampires are bad


    O


    4/4


    Chapter 31


    ¡°I still hate them,¡± I growl. ¡°And if my past life taught me anything by showing me the vision of her old


    world, it¡¯s that vampires can never be trusted.¡±


    Yato gives me a weak smile. ¡°Well, whatever you decide, I¡¯m on your side.¡±


    I stare at him. ¡°On my side?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± he reaches out a finger and pokes my nose. A blush spreads over my face, and Yato grins.


    ¡°You¡¯re the reincarceration of the werewolf queen, and I¡¯m loyal to you. Always and forever.


    SEND GIFT


    |||

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32


    Daisy


    I stay in the hospital for yet another day. Yato is no longer with me, but Alpha Xavier won¡¯t stop nagging


    me.


    Yesterday, he told me I didn¡¯t need to be in such a rush to get back, but that only served to make me


    more determined. Besides, who am I to listen to him? He is a vampire-loving fool. fm still mad a him for


    trying to make me feel for the vampires!


    When night rolls around, I begin packing my things. It isn¡¯t much, just some get-better cards and a bag


    with random items Sabrina left with me earlier. As 1 fold a soft cardigan, the door creaks open, and


    Alpha Xavier steps in, the scent of cold rain and pine following him inside.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± he growls.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± I say, not bothering to look up at him. He can growl at me all that he wants. ¡°You can¡¯t


    keep me here any longer.


    In the blink of an eye, Alpha Xavier is suddenly beside me. I don¡¯t even have time to gasp before he


    raises his palm to press it against nry chest. I¡¯m too weak even to fight the smallest amount of force he


    is using. I sag against the hospital bed, gripping it for support.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even withstand that, you¡¯re not ready to leave,¡± he says firmly, retracting his hand.


    ¡°Says who?¡± I challenge.


    ¡°Says me.¡± His gaze is hard as he meets my rebellious eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t be responsible for letting you rush


    recovery and potentially harm yourself.¡±


    His words spark a new me in me. ¡°And I¡¯m not some helpless creature in need of your protection!¡± I


    spit back at him, clutching my chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for it, and I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    A wave of emotion washes over Alpha Xavier¡¯s face surprise, frustration, and then anger. I hate to


    admit it, but the fire in his eyes makes me hot and needy. Fighting with him has be a game, one


    where he usually ends up showing my ce by pleasuring me to show his dominance. Show me who


    owns ny body. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he asks in a dangerous tone as he steps forward, towering over me. ¡°Because I don¡¯t


    remember giving you a choice, Daisy. I¡¯m your Alpha, and Imand you to stay at the pack hospital


    until you¡¯re fully healed.¡±


    I lift my chin, meeting his emerald gaze without even a single hint of fear. If anything, I¡¯m aroused. ¡°I


    think we¡¯re going to need a newmand, Alpha. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± I hold his gaze, my voice


    steady despite the pounding of my heart.


    ¡°disobedience won¡¯t be tolerated, Daisy,¡± he warns, his jaw set in a hard line.


    ¡°Maybe I want to be punished.¡± The words slip out before I can stop them, and my defiance drives me


    to challenge him.


    further.


    Alpha Xavier isn¡¯t ready for that.


    A shocked silence fills the room at my audacity. Then, his eyes widen for a moment and then narrow


    dangerously. He leans in, forcing me to lean against the bed with him hovering over me. I¡¯m captured


    by his muscr arms thate down on either side of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire, Daisy,¡± he whispers, letting his minty breath fan over my face.


    ¡°I know,¡± I reply huskily. ¡°And maybe that¡¯s exactly what I want.¡±


    1/4


    |||


    Thu, May 16 G


    Chapter 39


    His emerald eyes darken as desire res within them. But there¡¯s restraint, too ¨C he¡¯s lighting against


    wanting me, fighting against his desire. His lips are only inches away from mine, and fus breath is


    warm against my skin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Daisy,¡± he mutters.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, remember?¡± I smirk up at him. ¡°But maybe you should be afraid of me


    He chuckles darkly at that and grips my sides to lift me up on the hospital bed When I¡¯m sitting on it, we


    are nearly the same height-he is such a tall bastard. I hate that his ridiculous size is part of what turns


    me on. If I could have my way. I would rip off his white shirt right now and let his tanned arms and


    muscr chest breathe.


    ¡°Really?¡± he challenges, his gaze sliding down to my lips. I can see the lust building within him ¡°You


    want to y that game, Daisy


    ¡°Why not?¡± i retort, a smirk ying on my lips. ¡°Are you scared, Alpha Xavier?¡°


    ¡°Scared of you?¡± He raises a single eyebrow in amused disbelief. He¡¯s so close now that I can count


    the darkshes fanning his emerald eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    We stare at each other for what feels like an eternity, neither of us willing to back down from this silent


    fight of dominance


    Then Xavier leans in closer, his movement slow and deliberate as he cups my face in one hand.


    You will regret challenging me he whispers before his lips are on mine.


    The kiss is everything I had expected it to be-dominant yet gentle, full of hunger yet restrained. His


    teeth nip at my bottom lip as he deepens the kiss. I wee it, wrapping my arms around his neck and


    pulling him closer until our bodhes are pressed together.


    I¡¯m so wet that it¡¯s physically painful. My hands instinctively reach for his shirt buttons, but he catches


    them and holds them above my head


    ¡°No,¡± he says


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    His lips twitch with amusement or anger-I can¡¯t tell. I keep staring at him until he finally says in a gentle


    voice, ¡°Because I¡¯m not yours


    ¡°But you could be.¡± I point out. ¡°Call off the marriage and admit you¡¯re not into my sister. You two have


    nothing inmon!¡±


    He pauses at that, and, for the first time ever, I can see something akin to vulnerability in his eyes. But


    instead of agreeing with me, he lets me go and backs off.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I want. You and I could never be together, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°And why the hell not? Am I still too weak for you? Because I can promise you that I¡¯m getting stronger


    every single day. Sera is powerful!¡±


    He nces over his shoulder. ¡°Who is Sera?¡±


    ¡°My wolf¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice name, but remember that your strength doesn¡¯te from your wolf.¡±


    I snort ¡°Who does ite from then?¡±


    To my utter shock, he smiles weakly. ¡°You¡±


    2/1


    Thu, May 16


    Chapter 32


    His voice is so gentle that it confuses me. Tears are burning behind my eyelids, and my heart is in


    shambles. Why is he suddenly being nice to me yet still rejecting the idea of being with me when it¡¯s


    clear he wants me?


    66%


    ¡°What must I do in order to be good enough for you?¡± I sob in frustration. The mate bond is making it


    harder to breathe. and everything inside of me hurts. ¡°I¡¯m tired of whatever sick game it is that we are


    ying!¡±


    He turns back to face me, his emerald eyes holding a world of torment that resonates with my own.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± he begins, the raw emotion in his voice piercing straight through me, ¡°this is not about being


    good enough. You are more than enough.¡±


    ¡°But then¡­ why?¡± I challenge him again, wiping away the tears that have started to roll down my


    cheeks.


    He pauses a moment before answering, and when he finally does, his wordse out more as a


    whisper. ¡°Because you wouldn¡¯t like me if you knew nie.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± 1 hup, ¡°What kind of stupid reason is that? And you don¡¯t get to decide what I would or


    wouldn¡¯t like. Xavier. You¡¯re not me.¡±


    He clenches his jaw visibly, the muscle ticking with restrained emotion. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Daisy,¡±


    he says thickly. ¡°There are¡­things about my past things that¡­


    ¡°What? Things that you think make you unworthy of love? Of being with your true mate?¡± I seethe. He


    flinches at my words, adding fuel to my growing anger.


    ¡°Daisy¡± he begins again in a pained whisper.


    ¡°No!¡± I cut him off, a fire burning fiercely within me. At this moment, I don¡¯t care that he is bigger than


    me or my Alpha or that he could easily push me away.


    ¡°No?¡± he repeats.


    ¡°No.¡± I press my finger into his chest and re up at him. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide who gets to love you,


    Xavier. You don¡¯t to keep pushing people away just because you¡¯re afraid.¡±


    get


    His eyes widen in surprise and then he breathes augh before carefully cupping my face in his hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re batshit crazy for standing up to your own Alpha like this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend as if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Amusement washes over his features, and then he bends down to kiss me, but even though it¡¯s hot


    and passionate-just the other one-this one also feels like a goodbye.


    ¡°Xavier,¡± I breathe out his name as he pulls away, my heart hammering in my chest. I¡¯m gasping for


    breath, and my limbs feel like jelly.


    His


    gaze is intense as he watches me, and for a moment, I think he might return for another kiss. But then


    his expression hardens, and he steps back.


    ¡°That¡¯s Alpha Xavier for you,¡± he says, his voice thick with emotions he won¡¯t let me see on his face.


    ¡°And this can¡¯t happen again. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The finality of his words feels like a punch to my gut. Raw and uncontrolled sadness fills me. More


    tears threaten to spill, but Alpha Xavier is already leaving, and I don¡¯t make a move to stop him this


    time.


    I think I¡¯ve finally had enough¡­


    3/4


    12:51 Thu, May

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33


    Alpha Xavier


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Margaret asks my fiance, Isabe, in an upset tone. ¡°Did Daisy shape-shift?¡±


    ¡°She did,¡± Isabe says.


    I spin around in my chair and study their faces in silence. Even though Margaret is loyal to the pack,


    I¡¯ve never liked her. She treats Daisy like a nuisance despite Daisy being her own daughter.


    11 pisses me off.


    If I didn¡¯t need Isabe, I would banish both Margaret and Isabe for being so intolerably arrogant. I


    also think they have something to do with Daisy¡¯ste awakening.


    Finally, I can¡¯t take it anymore and ask. ¡°Why do you act so surprised that your daughter is finally


    awakening?¡±


    Both women turn around. They are standing inside the part of my hotel room that acts as my office, yet


    they both seem surprised I¡¯ve spoken. Did they forget I was here?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that simple, Alpha Xavier,¡± Margaret tries to maintain herposure, shifting


    ufortably under my gaze. ¡°Daisy is well, she is rather unique.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I inquire. My patience wearing thin with their ambiguity.


    Isabe and Margaret exchange a nce. A momentter, Isabe sighs in defeat, ¡°She is adopted.¡±


    ¡°Adopted!¡± Lask in a shocked voice.


    I didn¡¯t expect this, then again, Daisy is rather special. She is the light wolf-the werewolf queen reborn


    and the strongest werewolf of them all. The only person in this world who could top her strength is the


    vampire prince¡­.


    ¡°Henrik, my dead husband, cheated on me,¡± Margaret suddenly says in a bitter tone. ¡°One day, he


    came home with this child and imed she was a gift from the moon goddess,¡± she snorts in disbelief.


    ¡°I knew it was just an excuse for his infidelity, but I didn¡¯t have the heart to turn Daisy away. She was


    just an innocent child, and so I took her in under my wings.


    Isabe taps her mother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re such a nice person.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dear.¡±


    Isabe and Margaret exchange smiles, and Iugh darkly in my chair, finally putting two-and-two


    together. ¡°So that¡¯s why you treated her like a ve, and let me guess: you also poisoned her to


    prevent her from bing stronger than the daughter you birthed?¡±


    The air seems to thicken around us, and their smiles fade quickly into shocked silence. I find a cruel


    pleasure in watching the color drain from their faces.


    ¡°Alpha Xavier, we would never-¡± Margaret begins, but I cut her off.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I stand up from my chair, and even though my voice is calm, a fire zes within me. ¡°I don¡¯t


    tolerate liars in my pack, so you better give me one good reason why I shouldn¡¯t barish you both.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Margaret¡¯s eyes widen further in terror. ¡°Alpha Xavier, please,¡± she pleads, her voice trembling. ¡°We¡­


    we didn¡¯t want to lose our status in the pack. If Daisy had be stronger, we¡­¡±


    ¡°We would have been nothing more than ordinary members,¡± I finish bitterly for her, even though I know


    it isn¡¯t the truth.


    1/3


    |


    O


    Thu May 16


    Chapter 33


    66%


    In my heart and soul. I know that even if Daisy had her wolf when I met her. I still couldn¡¯t have


    epted her as my mate She is too good for someone like me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t banish me,¡± kabe


    ¡°You need me.


    I rim a hand through my hair, sighing ¡°True¡±


    ¡°See it from the bright side babe beams at me. Now you have me and Laciept you for what you are,


    Xavier.¡±


    I narrow my eyes. ¡°Alpha Navier


    She flinches at my reprimand, her smile crumbling. ¡°Yes yes, Alpha Xavier, she stammers


    And just for the record¡± I add icily. ¡°I don¡¯t like you one bit, Isabe. The only reason I¡¯m marrying you is


    for my own


    I can see the hurt thicker in her eyes before she hides it with a forced smile. ¡°You mighte to


    change your mind, you know. Im not all that bad¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re worse. I retort, a pang of bitter satisfaction echoing through me at her hurt expression


    ¡°You¡¯re a treacherous


    nake that would sell then own kin for power


    She stiftens, her attempts to remain calm, crumbling as she stares at me, floundering for words with


    tears running down her face. Margaret is silent, too shocked at my scathing words toe to her


    daughter¡¯s defense


    ¡°Get out of my sight, 1 order them sharply, unable to bear their presence any longer. ¡°I can¡¯t banish


    Isabe, but you. Margaret, might not be weed in my pack anymore. I will decide your fate by


    dawn.¡±


    ¡°B-but you can¡¯t do that? You need me Margaret cries,


    ¡°Need you!¡± I release a darkugh. ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh. You¡¯re as useful as the dust on the floor.¡±


    Isabe inhales sharply, biting her lip to withhold tears as she tially breaks eye contact with me.


    Margaret throws a pleading look my way before pulling her daughter along with her as they make their


    way out of my room.


    As soon as the door shuts behind them, I let out a deep sigh of relief, the walls of my hotel room


    seemingly closing in on me. The truth about Daisy¡¯s parentage doesn¡¯t make things any easier, but it


    does exin some things. It exins why she always seemed like an outsider within her own family


    and why she is so different from them.


    While Isabe and Margaret are cowards, Daisy is brave. I don¡¯t know a whole lot about the third sister,


    Lina, but something. about her feels shifty-shady, too¡­


    Daisy is the only normal one. It sucks that her family treats her like shit, though.


    I lean back in my chair and close my eyes, trying to shake off the anger seething within me. But even in


    the silence of solitude, there¡¯s unrest in my mind.


    I can¡¯t stop thinking about Daisy, the defiant and rebellious mate I rejected. If things were different,


    maybe we could be together, perhaps we could have a future.


    But we can¡¯t


    A sad smile tugs at my lips as I realize just how perfectly imperfect my fate is: An Alpha set to marry for


    survival, hopelessly


    in love with his true mate


    The bitter irony is not lost on me.


    I sigh heavily and pull up my pant leg. my eyesnding on the old anklet that I never take off ¡°What do


    you suggest I do, Chelsea? Pretend as if nothing¡¯s wrong, that I¡¯m not betraying my own heart every


    time I stand beside Isabe?¡±


    3/3


    12:51 Thu, May 16 GM t


    Chapter 33


    66%


    There is no response, but I didn¡¯t expect one. Chelsea is no longer here, and I¡¯m all alone with my


    secrets..if you don¡¯t count Isabe, who is using me to secure her own standing.


    She will make a terrible Luna, but what other option is there?


    Fenrir, my inner wolf, chooses that moment to make his entrance. ¡°You could always make Daisy the


    Alpha of the Bloodmoon pack. That¡¯s an option.¡±


    My heart clenches at that option. I like being the Alpha of my pack, but I know giving Daisy the reins is


    a great future option if she grows strong enough to lead.


    Maybe. I walk over to my desk, where a bottle of whiskey is waiting for me, pouring myself arge


    ss. ¡°But she has to grow stronger first.


    ¡°She will. Fenrir¡¯s voice is calm. And if your condition keeps progressing, she will soon be stronger than


    you.¡±


    ¡®I know.¡±


    Silence falls, and 1 can tell I¡¯ve upset my inner wolf. I can hear him sucking in a deep breath, but not


    even that can calm him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re not doing anything about it. You¡¯re dying, for f*ck¡¯s sake!


    ¡®And?!¡± I raise my voice. feeling my blood boil. I¡¯m dying, and it is what it is-just f*cking ept that!¡±


    This is why I rarely talk with you. Fenrir grits out. ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn to ask for help!¡±


    sabe is helping me!


    ¡®She isn¡¯t helping enough!¡±


    She is the only person I have!!


    ¡°What about Daisy


    The thought of admitting to Daisy that I¡¯m dying freaks me out, and I inwardly yell at my wolf. Leave her


    out of this!¡±


    as you f*cking wish¡±


    With that, I feel his presence recede, leaving me alone with my ss of whiskey and the oppressive


    silence.


    The room feels even more empty than before, and I down the whiskey in one long gulp. letting the


    burning liqui


    my raw nerves.


    ¡°Stubborn.¡± I mutter into the silence. ¡°Yes, I suppose I am.¡± I pour another ss, not caring about the


    amount of alco flooding my system.


    In this world of mine where everything is a lie, and everyone has secrets, being stubborn is all I have


    left. It¡¯s myst stand against my fate: death.


    SEND


    D GIFT


    ?

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34


    Daisy


    I¡¯m sitting on a chair beside L¡¯s bed together with Sabrina, smiling widely when she finally opens her


    eyes. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake,¡± I say. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Like f*cking crap,¡± sheughs, but it turns into a cough before she finds her voice again. ¡°How long


    have I been out?¡±


    ¡°For like four days.¡± Sabrina grimaces. ¡°Your injuries after that vampire were pretty grave.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, I didn¡¯t think I would survive,¡± her eyes travel to mine, and I can see her gratitude as she grins.


    ¡°But a certain. someone is apparently a magic angel werewolf with healing powers. I owe you my life,


    Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Eh, it was nothing.¡± I grin right back at her. ¡°I just had to force myself to awaken-no biggie at all.¡±


    We allugh at that, but when L starts coughing again. Sabrina and I exchange a look. Perhaps we


    shouldn¡¯t bother L at this time. She is still in poor condition.


    ¡°Umm, maybe we should let you rest? We cane by another time,¡± Sabrina smiles sheepishly


    before standing up, which sends panic shing across L¡¯s face.


    ¡°No!¡± She shouts, looking at us both. I¡¯ve never seen her look this scared before; L is usually


    mischievous and brave. ¡°I mean please stay¡­¡± She releases a heavy sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone.


    Not after that vampire attacked me. Please. I¡¯ve been having so many nightmares.¡±


    Her plea is raw, coated with so much fear I can¡¯t tell her no. Instead I share a look with Sabrina before


    reaching out and taking L¡¯s hand in mine.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. We are here for you, and so is the rest of the pack.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but they can¡¯t save me from the nightmares that I¡¯ve been having since that vampire almost¡­¡±


    She bites her lower lip to fight back tears. ¡°Almost raped me.¡±


    I gasp. ¡°He did what?!¡±


    Even Sabrina looks distraught. ¡°He tries to have sex with you?¡±


    L nods. ¡°Yes, but when he found out I wasn¡¯t interested, he tried to kill me instead.¡± She sniffs before


    looking up at me. ¡°I¡¯m so relieved you killed him.¡±


    ¡°And I would do it faster this time if that bastard was still alive. I can¡¯t believe he tried to have sex with


    you! Vampires are so revolting!¡± I withdraw my hand and m my fist onto the side table, causing the


    water ss on it to rattle.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I would help you,¡± Sabrin, who is usually shy, growls ¡°It sounds like he was sick in the head.¡±


    ¡°He was¡­¡± L¡¯s bottom lip trembles. She seems to be thinking about something, her eyes are


    bing unfocused as she stares at the ceiling.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    She swallows thickly. ¡°That vampire¡­ He said he was bored of other vampires, that he found them


    too¡­predictable. He said he wanted something¡­different. She shudders, and I reach out to squeeze


    her hand reassuringly.


    ¡°But he is dead now, and we are here,¡± I remind her, my voice soothing. ¡°And nothing like that will ever


    happen again. The pack is strong, and it will protect you.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Sabrina adds, her voice filled with conviction. ¡°We won¡¯t let anyone hurt you anymore.¡±


    1/3


    |


    Thu May To G


    Chapter 31


    66%


    L gives us a small sme que that doesn¡¯t quite reach her eyes but still manages to lighten up the


    somber mood in the room ¡°Thanks guys


    ¡°No problem¡± I blink a few times before asking, ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer this, but what were the


    nightmares about? If you don¡¯t mind telling us.¡±


    She swallows, her eyes filling with an eerie hare as she starts recalling the nightmares that have been


    haunting her. ¡°It¡¯s always the same,¡± she starts, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m running. bit no matter how fast


    or how far I run, he is always right there behind me


    A shudder racks through my body. ¡°The vampire that attack you


    ¡°No her brown eyes stare into mine. ¡°My mate. In my nightmares, he is a vampire, not a werewolf like


    me,¡± she gulps down a sob, fighting to keep herselfposed. ¡°And I¡¯m afraid, Daisy, so da*n afraid of


    being fated to a vampire of all people. They are the enemy


    I find myself at a loss for words. Being mated to a vampire is the only thing that sounds worse than


    being mated to someone as cold and confusing as Alpha Xavier


    ¡°L. Come here. Taking a deep breath, I pull her into a hug. It¡¯s just a nightmare.¡± I whisper, trying to


    soothe her shaking form. ¡°The moon goddess isn¡¯t that cruel Wolves mate with wolves, not vampires.¡±


    But L chakes her head, pulling back and looking at me, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°The moon


    goddess can¡¯t be trusted,¡± she whispers, her voice filled with a terror that I¡¯ve never heard from her


    before. ¡°She is older than time itself, and it¡¯s just like her to match opposites


    Lean¡¯t help but sigh at that. ¡°You¡¯re right about that


    Sabrina and L exchange a nce before Sabrina clears her throat to gain my attention. ¡°Actually,


    we were going to ask you something. Is that okay!¡±


    My eyes dart between them before I say. ¡°Uh, sure


    ¡°Alpha Xavier is your mate, isn¡¯t he L asks ¡°He is your sister¡¯s fiance. I know that, but..the two of you


    have this chemistry that can¡¯t be exined.¡±


    Everything inside of me hurts at her words, but I manage to ster a stiff smile on my face. ¡°Yes,¡± I


    affirm with a curt nod. ¡°Alpha Xavier is my mate, but he rejected me.¡±


    The silence that follows is deafening. Sabrina and L stare at me in stunned silence, their


    expressions unreadable.


    It¡¯s L who breaks the silence, her face flushing with a mix of sympathy and surprise. ¡°Oh, Daisy¡­


    that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s awful¡±


    I shrug in response, keeping my face carefully neutral. ¡°It is what it is.¡±


    But why would he reject you? You¡¯re amazing. Sabrina blurts out, her face glowing with sincerity. Her


    words ring hollow to me, no matter how deeply I know she means them.


    ¡°He has his reasons.¡± I murmur, avoiding their probing gazes. Thest thing I want is their pity.


    ¡°Is it because you were weak when he first met you?¡± L asks, blinking as if she can¡¯t figure out Alpha


    Xavier¡¯s reasoning. ¡°Because you¡¯re not weak anymore; hell, you¡¯re probably stronger than your sisters


    already.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I shrug, not meeting her eyes. It¡¯s an old wound that still stings. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter why


    Alpha Xavier rejected me. He did, and that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°But Daisy¡­¡± L hesitates, biting her lip. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    I bark out augh, harsh and mirthless. ¡°Fair? The world isn¡¯t fair, L.¡± My voice is more bitter than I¡¯d


    like. ¡°I¡¯ve learned.


    12:51 Thu, May 16


    Chapter 24


    that the hard way.


    ¡°But maybe he¡¯ll change his mind.¡± Sabrina suggests tentatively, giving me a hopeful look.


    60%


    I shake my head, my heart heavy with resignation ¡°No, trust me that man can¡¯t be won over. I¡¯ve


    already tried and failed¡±


    ¡°Maybe he just needs more time.¡± L offers, her voice is soft like she¡¯s treading on thin ice. ¡°People


    change, Daisy. Even the


    cold ones


    A wry smile shapes my lips. ¡°Alpha Xavier isn¡¯t a normal person he¡¯s a force of nature unyielding and


    unchangeable. Besides, he is marrying my sister soon


    ¡°Well, even forces of nature can be affected, Sabrina counters, determination gleaming in her eyes.


    ¡°Like a river eroding a rock over time, you just need to persist.¡±


    I appreciate their attempts tofort me, but it feels like they¡¯re trying to warm me with a dead fire. I


    stand up, smoothing down my t-shirt as I prepare to leave the hospital room.


    Thank you for your words,¡± I say, my voice holding a steadiness that belies the turmoil within. ¡°But


    Alpha Xavier made his choice. And I¡¯ve made mine. I won¡¯t spend my life chasing atter man who


    doesn¡¯t want me.¡±


    ¡°But Daisy I starts to protest, but I hold up my hand.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s better this way,¡± I insist, turning away from them before they see the tears welling in my eyes.


    When ites to Alpha Navier, I¡¯ve tried everything, but that man can¡¯t be swayed. He is like a


    mountain, with his heart encased in stone. And mountains don¡¯t change because of the weather or


    passing time. They stand tall and resilient, indifferent to the torrents of ram or the heat of the sun.


    That¡¯s Xavier


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35


    Daisy


    The next day, I head to practice with Sabrina. L still isn¡¯t well enough to leave the hospital. Yato,


    however, promised me he would keep a close eye on her. L hasn¡¯t met him, but I¡¯m certain the


    sneaky wind Alpha can watch her without letting himself get seen.


    ¡°So, are things still rocky between you and Alpha Xavier?¡± Sabrina hesitantly asks as she parks her


    rental car right by the where we will be training.


    ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t talked sincest night,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°You mean when he kissed you and said you could never be together?¡±


    My heart clenches at that. I¡¯m still confused about that. It¡¯s obvious that Alpha Xavier wants me, yet he


    is holding himself back. I don¡¯t get it.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I stare down at my tennis shoes. It would be weird if Alpha Xavier were my sparring partner


    today.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to worry about that,¡± Sabrina wets her lips, and I follow her gaze. Isabe is


    ring at me from outside the car, her arms crossed over her chest. ¡°It looks like your sister is here to


    challenge you.¡±


    I grimace. ¡°Do I have to?¡±


    She is probably mad that her future husband is into you, but ording to rumor, Beta Kit is her true


    mate.¡±


    This is news to me. ¡°Really?¡±


    Sabrina shrugs. ¡°At least I saw them kissing each other the other day. Pretty sure his hands were down


    in his pants as well. I think they are screwing each other since Alpha Xavier won¡¯t touch your sister. I


    heard herining about it since she really wants Alpha Xavier.¡±


    ¡°Even though he isn¡¯t her mate.¡±


    ¡°She said Alpha Xavier is hotter and richer than Beta Kit.¡±


    I giggle. ¡°You sure know your gossip.¡±


    She blushes. ¡°I try¡­¡±


    We step out of the car, Isabe¡¯s re immediately burning into my skin. She looks as if she¡¯s ready for


    a fight. I take a deep breath, steeling myself. A fight is exactly what she will get. I¡¯ve waited twenty-one


    years for this.


    ¡°Sister dearest, finally you¡¯ve shown up,¡± she sneers, giving me a once-over. Her gaze hovers over my


    clothes, which used to be hers: worn tennis shoes, shorts, and a white T-shirt


    Sera growls inside my head. ¡°We can take her.¡±


    ¡®I know, I agree with her. ¡®She used to beat me up when I didn¡¯t have a wolf, and I learned all of her


    moves. I was good at dodging her then-imagine the difference now.¡±


    A smirk spreads over my lips. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Isabe replies, a malicious grin stretching across her face. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait to show


    everyone who that it¡¯s only me who is worthy of the Luna title.¡±


    I snort. ¡°Are some pack members not agreeing with that?¡±


    1/3


    r


    12:51 Thu, May 16 GI


    Chapter 35


    §¯§Ö§Ô eyes narrow. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your wolf is special: white with angelic wings, but don¡¯t let it get to your


    head. You won¡¯t win against me just because you suddenly have pink eyes,¡±


    ¡°No?¡± I tease. ¡°I think it boosts my chances.¡±


    ¡°We will see about that!¡±


    As she speaks, I can¡¯t help but notice how her followers flock to Her side, eager to witness the


    spectacle. Their sneering faces only fuel my determination.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not keep them waiting.¡± I propose, pointing towards the center of the field.


    Isabe¡¯s grin heightens, her eyes filled with an eagerness that is equal parts exhrating andConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    terrifying. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± she purrs before charging at me with a speed that would have caught


    me off-guard if I wasn¡¯t prepared.


    But I am.


    I dodge easily, using the momentum to spin and knock her off bnce. The crowd gasps in surprise as


    Isabe stumbles, and I can¡¯t help but feel a surge of satisfaction at their reactions.


    ¡°Is that all you got?¡± I taunt, hoping to get under her skin.


    ¡°Not even close,¡± she retorts,unching herself at me again with an unnerving ferocity.


    The fight continues for what feels like hours but could only be minutes. Each of our moves is perfectly


    matched by the other¡¯s countermove. But there¡¯s something that sets us apart: while Isabe is fighting


    for dominance and the cheer of the crowd, I am fighting for myself, and that makes all the difference.


    As we circle each other once more, our breathsing out in harsh pants, I see an opening. lets her


    guard down just enough to give me a chance.


    Without hesitation, I seize it.


    A brief moment when Isabe


    With all the strength I can muster, I throw myself at her onest time. Isabe lets out a surprised yelp


    as I bring her down onto the ground with me. Before she can recover, I have her pinned underneath


    me, my hand at her throat.


    1 hear the crowd break out into stunned silence before erupting into cheers, but I¡¯m not listening. All


    that matters is the defeated look in Isabe¡¯s eyes as she realizes she¡¯s lost.


    nor


    ¡°You underestimated me,¡± I say, my voice ringing clear over the crowd¡¯s chant. It isn¡¯t a question or


    request for validation. It¡¯s a statement of fact and a fair warning for future confrontations: Don¡¯t


    challenge me again.¡±


    Slowly, I get up from her. Leaving her lying on the ground as I walk away, victorious.


    But it isn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°Daisy, watch out!¡± Sabrina yells, and I gasp when I nce over my shoulder to see Isabeing for


    me in her wolf form.


    With a fierce snarl and bared teeth, she lunges forward. I raise my arms to defend myself, but it¡¯s not


    needed. Alpha Xavier¡¯s massive, ck wolf tackles Isabe to the ground, one gigantic plw resting on


    her chest. It¡¯s all it takes to pin her down and prevent her from moving.


    Still, Isabe doesn¡¯t surrender. She shape-shifts into her human self and cries in frustration, ¡°Let me


    go! She humiliated me, and I need to take her down!¡± Isabe continues to trash around, but Alpha


    Xavier doesn¡¯t move.


    Sabrina approaches me and whispers, ¡°Wow, he must really like you. You should have seen how fast


    he rushed in to defend you. It was scarily fast, even for a werewolf.¡±


    Even if her words make my heart flutter, I ignore them and turnaround in bitterness. ¡°Alpha Xavier can


    like me all he wants.


    2/3


    |||


    r


    1251 Thu May 16


    Chapter 34


    ti con manter when he asp man enough to follow his heart?


    ¡°And what does that uncan¡±


    abrina aeks her tone


    I sigh heavily. ¡°It means I¡¯ve given up on hum


    As I stomp away from the circle I catch a glimpse of Navier¡¯s eyes staring at use But I won¡¯t meet his


    gaze. I¡¯m done ying cat and mouse with that coward of an Alpha


    Come tell Sabrina Terk spar agamst each other


    me


    ¡°¡°, okay,¡± she hurries after me, and I make sure never to leave her side ss Upha Xavier doesn¡¯t get a


    chance to approach nie I don¡¯t want to hear his excuses for not leaving Isabe it there are any.


    Çú


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    Caleb


    The vampire queen, Taria, gave me an important mission: finish the job Tobias couldn¡¯t finish. I¡¯m


    supposed to murder the werewolf he failed to kill, a normal werewolf girl who happens to be the best


    friend of Daisy Andersson.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t see the point. Do we really have to go this far to scare Daisy? I mean, Daisy is a


    threat-she is the light wolf, the werewolf queen reborn, and our biggest enemy.


    But to kill her friend?


    That¡¯s cold, yet I can¡¯tin. I¡¯m the vampire queen¡¯s left hand, and refusing to obey her orders


    means instant death. I¡¯ve seen what she does to those who defy her. It¡¯s not pretty.


    I didn¡¯t bother to argue with her. So, here I am, sitting on a tree branch and waiting for night to fall. The


    werewolf girl I will be murdering tonight is named L. I hope she dies easily without a fight¡­


    While waiting for darkness to fall, I put on my earbuds. My ylist is filled with songs that have good,


    deep lyrics. I love music. Before Taria turned me into a vampire a hundred years ago, I used to be a


    singer. I had my own bad, and it was fun. Singing was my life¡­until Taria decided I was better suited to


    be her hitman.


    Suddenly, I catch movement behind the hospital curtain. A young woman-most likely L-pulls them


    back to look up at the moon. Her eyes are chocte brown, and her hair is ck and cut short.


    My blood immediately spikes, but I don¡¯t know why. I keep staring at the werewolf, freezing when my


    heart starts beating at a do-dunk, do-dunk, do-funk pace.


    Shit, this can¡¯t be f*king happening!


    Am I hallucinating?!


    Vampires aren¡¯t supposed to have fated mates-we choose our mates by marking them! What in the


    everloving f*ck is going on here? How is my mate a werewolf chick?!


    L is my mate. The girl I am supposed to kill, who is the best friend of our mortal enemy.


    My mind races, trying toprehend the surge of emotions rushing through me. Tania¡¯s harsh orders


    echo in my head, a stark reminder of my duty. But how can I kill my mate?


    I ponder on this, running my hand through my blonde hair before Ie up with a brilliant idea: if I talk


    to L and it turns out she is an idiot, it will be easier to kill her.


    A smile spreads over my lips before I jump down from the tree branch tond perfectly on the ground.


    Now, I just need to conceal my scent and brainwash every single person working at the hospital. Easy


    as pie, right?


    Not to brag or anything, butpulsion is one of my strengths. That and taking the appearance of


    someone else, which is my special magic ability. It¡¯s not needed today, though. Simply brainwashing


    the werewolf staff into thinking I always worked here is enough.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tonight, I will be se*y Nurse Caleb, a new addition to the hospital.


    As I enter the building and make my way through the halls, I spot something that looks like a locker


    room.


    Once inside, I find an empty locker and a spare set of scrubs ¨C the perfect size. The cool fabric slithers


    over my skin as I get dressed. I stand before the mirror, smirking at my reflection. Oh yes, Nurse Caleb


    is definitely s*xy.


    My magic takes over the second I¡¯m out of the locker room, reshaping the thoughts of the first werewolf


    staff to see me. To


    1/3


    |||


    O


    12:52 Thu, May 16


    Chapter 36


    them, I have always been here. I am just another nighttime nurse doing his rounds.


    66%


    As I approach L¡¯s room, my heartbeat quickens once again, filling me with trepidation. What if she


    won¡¯t like me? Wait. Why do I even care? She is the enemy! I¡¯m such an idiot and push the door open.


    L sits in her bed, reading a book under the soft glow of her bedsidemp. She looks up at my


    entrance, her eyes holding at hint of surprise that quickly morphs into curiosity.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she greets tentatively. ¡°Are you my new nurse?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I respond with a cool smile. ¡°I¡¯m Nurse Caleb.¡±


    Her eyes widen slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you around here before


    ¡°I just transferred from another hospital,¡± I lie smoothly.


    Her suspicion doesn¡¯t go away, and I think I even notice her shaking slightly. Could it be some sort of


    trauma for being attacked by Tobias?


    She keeps looking at me, definitely feeling the mate bond just as strongly as I do. The fact that she


    hasn¡¯t called me her mate is a bit concerning, though. Can she sense that I¡¯m a vampire? No. That¡¯s


    impossible. I¡¯ve concealed my scent and made my eyes appear brown instead of red.


    ¡°I see,¡± she replies, tilting her head as she studies me. ¡°Well, wee to the hospital, Nurse Caleb.¡±


    The way she says my name sends a shiver down my spine. She¡¯s dangerous, this werewolf girl. Not


    because she could -potentially kill me no, I have more than enough capability to defend myself against


    that ¨C but because she has the power to


    unravel mepletely.


    ¨C


    ¡°Well, thank you,¡± I say, trying to imbue my voice with sincerity. L is watching me closely, her eyes


    discerning and curious. ¡°Let¡¯s get on with your check-up, shall we?¡±


    As I go about taking her vitals and asking questions about how she feels ¨C which, of course, is just part


    of my cover ¨C I find myself honestly caring about her responses. Every wince of pain when I touch the


    bandages on her wounds has my muscles coiling in anger toward Tobias for hurting her. Every smile


    that graces her lips has my heart tightening.


    Why does this feel so right?


    During the check-up, I do everything in my power not to touch her soft skin too much. Every time our


    skin connects, a jolt of electricity runs up my arm, and my body reacts strongly to it. Da*n it! This should


    be easier.


    As we continue our conversation, L seems to rx a little. But there¡¯s still an undercurrent of


    suspicion that I can¡¯t ignore. It worries me; could she sense something amiss? Our bond is powerful,


    but is it giving her some sort of insight?


    ¡°You know,¡± she suddenly muses. ¡°I¡¯m surprised my mate is a nice guy and a nurse,¡± a relieved,


    genuine smile breaks over her lips. ¡°Ever since the attack, I¡¯ve had nightmares about my mate being a


    vampire. Silly, right?¡±


    I almost choke but immediately fake augh. ¡°Y-yeah, very silly.I manage a lopsided grin, trying to


    mask the panic that has seized me. ¡°Vampires and werewolves never mix.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and thank the moon goddess for that.¡±


    ¡°Right, thank the moon goddess.¡± I echo, my voiceing out strained. Her innocent words are like a


    punch to the gut. If she only knew the truth, would she still smile so lightly?


    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that you¡¯re a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± I respond, my voice feels like it¡¯s caught in my throat. I¡¯m not a f*cking werewolf-far from it.


    My heart pounds so loud I fear L can hear it.


    2/3


    m


    12:52 Thu, May 16 GM EI


    Chapter 36


    (+5)


    She rxes into her pillows and sighs, contented. ¡°I feel safe with you, Caleb.¡± Her eyes meet mine, a


    genuine smile gracing her beautiful face, and it leaves me breathless.


    A sudden surge of protectiveness overwhelms me. What is happening? This is not like anything I¡¯ve


    experienced before. It¡¯s as if every fiber of my being is straining towards her, ready to shield her from


    any harm.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, L,¡± I say quietly. ¡°I promise you¡¯re safe with me,¡± I add, the words slipping out


    of my mouth before I can stop them. A promise to a werewolf mate? What am I doing? Digging my own


    grave?


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you again,¡± she smiles at me again, her dark cheeks turning a bit pink.


    ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t be in bandages next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± I reply. The words surprise me with their honesty, and I hurriedly tidy up her room to hide


    my shame at the acknowledgment.


    What the hell do I do now?!


    3/3


    C


    Öæ


    SEND GIFT


    ?


    COMMENT


    12:52 Thu, May 16 G M ti.


    +5

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37


    L


    Mate, I¡¯ve finally found my mate. I¡¯m happier than ever before, floating on little pink clouds. Daisy is


    here to take me back to the hotel, but I¡¯m barely able to pay her any attention. Caleb is the only thing


    on my mind.


    My pretty mate with the fluffy blonde hair and the body of a Greek sculpture. He is so hot, but that isn¡¯t


    all he is!


    Caleb is funny, smart¡­and, well he is a bit of a clutz, and I have no idea how he has survived this long


    without someone constantly watching over him, but he is undeniably charming. His smile can light up a


    room and hisugh, oh hisugh, it¡¯s like music to my ears, a melody that I want to hear over and over


    again.


    We have spent three nights together thus far, and I think I¡¯m in love. Did I mention he is a nurse? So


    goddamn dreamy.


    ¡°So, is there a reason you¡¯re wearing such a creepy smile?¡± Daisy asks while she packs my things into


    my bag. Sabrina is waiting in the car outside, and it¡¯s only her and me.


    ¡°Well, I grin wider. If I weren¡¯t sitting in a wheelchair, I would be dancing right now. ¡°Would you believe


    me if I told you I¡¯ve met my fated mate?¡±


    Daisy pauses at that, her eyes widening as her attention travels to my face. ¡°Your mate? Here? At the


    hospital?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, it¡¯s the transfer nurse. You know, the one Alpha Xavier called hired to watch over me from


    another one of his territories. His name is Caleb, and he is so dreamy, Daisy! Like you wouldn¡¯t


    believe.¡±


    I expect Daisy to be happy for me and congratte me. Instead, I see suspicion cloud her eyes.


    ¡°Wait a moment, L,¡± she begins anxiously, zipping up my suitcase with a little more force than


    necessary. ¡°You said Alpha Xavier hired him?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Okay,¡± she swallows thickly. And do you think Alpha Xavier would actually do that? Hire someone


    specifically to watch over you?¡±


    A strange chill runs down my spine at her words. For the first time, doubt begins to worm its way into


    my heart.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I respond hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s not that strange, right? Alpha Xavier cares about his pack members,


    doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Daisy doesn¡¯t respond. It makes me concerned. I can see the hesitation in her eyes and I know the


    reason she isn¡¯t saying anything is because she doesn¡¯t want to hurt me.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want to hurt your feelings, but I doubt it was Alpha Xavier who hired Caleb. Alpha Xavier


    cares about his pack members, but to hire a special nurse? That sure as hell doesn¡¯t sound like the


    man who rejected me.¡±


    Daisy¡¯s wordsnd like a heavy blow. The joy that was bubbling inside me suddenly starts to fade


    away, reced by an unease I can¡¯t shake off. I stare at her, trying toprehend what she just said,


    but it all seems so surreal.


    ¡°Daisy¡­¡± My voice trails off into a whisper, ¡°Are you telling me Caleb is lying about being hired by


    Alpha Xavier?¡±


    Daisy sighs. ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯m just saying I think you should be careful, L,¡± she says softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush into believing everything he says just because he is your mate.¡±


    The room suddenly feels cold, my own heart seemingly matching the sudden drop in temperature.


    ¡°I¡­I trust Caleb,¡± I whisper. ¡°He has been nothing but nice to me


    1/3


    III


    r


    12:52 Thu, May 16 G M Xi


    Chapter 37


    00%


    +5


    Daisy smiles. ¡°Maybe he was scared to tell you the truth? He could have panicked when you asked him


    about himself. You¡¯re his mate, so I bet he was nervous and just said whatever came to mind.¡±


    I smile back at her. ¡°That¡¯s probably what happened.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Daisy says, her face softening in understanding. ¡°Just don¡¯t forget to protect yourself, okay? I


    also really want to meet this guy.¡±


    ¡°You will, but not yet. We are going to have our first real date at the hotel tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Daisy¡¯s face falls, which I immediately notice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just that Alpha Xavier said you shouldn¡¯t stay at the hotel. He thinks you should be at a


    safer location and is moving you to a nearby pack house. You will live there by yourself, but it¡¯s safe


    from vampires.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I get it. It¡¯s a house, so a vampire would need an invitation to enter it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Sounds nice.¡±


    ¡°I thought so, too, since you¡¯re so terrified of vampires after you were attacked by one.¡±


    ¡°But still,¡± I whisper, my fingers absently twisting the hem of my shirt. ¡°I was looking forward to the date


    with Caleb.¡±


    Daisy reaches out to grab my hand, her fingers gently squeezing mine. ¡°I know, L. But safetyes


    first. Didn¡¯t you exchange phone numbers with Caleb?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I pout. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, since he is a pack member, I¡¯m sure he will able to find you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°But¡­but what if he thinks I¡¯ve disappeared, that I¡¯ve stood him up?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. You guys are fated mates, and that¡¯s a bond only idiots would reject,¡± she grimaces, and I


    know she must be thinking about Alpha Xavier. ¡°Anyway, are you ready to go? Sabrina is waiting for


    us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just¡­¡± I nce at my room one more time.


    Despite Daisy¡¯s encouragement, I can¡¯t help but feel a tug of guilt at the thought of leaving this ce,


    as if it¡¯s a betrayal of Caleb¡¯s trust. He won¡¯t find me at the hotelter, and he won¡¯t see me inside my


    room. I feel so rotten. But Daisy is right. I need to stay safe.


    With a sigh, I roll my wheelchair forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The pack house I arrive at is a cozy, secluded cottage nested in the woods. It¡¯s surrounded by tall trees


    and a high fence for my protection. The exterior is a rich, honey-hued wood, the windows adorned with


    shutters painted in soft pastels, and the roof nketed by moss.


    I like it.


    ¡°I just wonder if Caleb will be able to find me here,¡± I mutter to myself as I roll up to the kitchen.


    I¡¯ve already eaten; Daisy and Sabrina ordered pizza earlier, and there are some slices left on the


    kitchen table. But I feel like I could go for a light snack-


    A knock on the door interrupts my search for a midnight snack, causing me to gasp in surprise. Could it


    be Caleb? Nah, it¡¯s


    2/3


    |||


    <


    Chapter 37


    toote for that. Daisy and Sabrina left a long time ago. Did they forget something?


    ¡­.or is this another assassin vampire sent out to kill me?


    Fear grips my heart as I tentatively wheel myself closer to the door, a makeshift weapon ¨C the


    shoehorn from IKEA ¨C gripped in my hand. My pulse races as I grapple with the thought ofing face


    to face with yet another danger, another threat to my life.


    The knockes again, more insistent this time, and I swallow hard. There¡¯s no peephole to peer


    through, but I hold my breath and listen.


    Thenes a voice, strained yet familiar. ¡°L?¡±


    It¡¯s Caleb!


    My heart leaps in my chest. ¡°Caleb?¡± I call back, more hopeful than scared now. I toss the shoehorn


    aside and roll quickly to the door, fumbling with thetch. It opens to reveal Caleb, his blonde hair


    tousled and worry etched into his handsome face.


    ¡°L!¡± he exims. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what kind of detective work I had to do to find you here!¡± His


    breaths are ragged, as though he¡¯s been running, and his gaze scans my figure as if trying to find any


    hint of harm.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Caleb,¡± I assure him, wheeling back to let him in.


    But he doesn¡¯t.


    He studies the doorframe with a puzzled look, and realization dawns on me: he expects me to tell him


    toe inside, Caleb needs an invitation.


    Fear grips me, and I roll back as my own words from earlier echo inside my head: ¡°It¡¯s a house, so a


    vampire would need an


    invitation to enter it.¡±


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    |||

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    Caleb


    I can tell L has figured out that I¡¯m a vampire. Her eyes are colder now, more guarded as she looks


    me up and down as though seeing me for the first time. I cringe and nervously scratch the back of my


    head, embarrassed of what I am.


    ¡°So,¡± I awkwardly drawl. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve figured it out, ha-ha¡­¡±


    Her chocte eyes narrow. ¡°This isn¡¯t funny, Caleb. You¡¯re a vampire, and I¡¯m a werewolf-I could get in


    big trouble just for talking to you.¡±


    I¡¯m surprised she is focusing on the future punishment from her pack and Alpha rather than on the fact


    I¡¯ve deceived her for three days. I could have told her from the beginning that I¡¯m not a werewolf, but¡­I


    guess I had this unrealistic dream of us actually bing lovers.


    ¡°Are you going to close the door on me?¡± I ask, carefully measuring my tone. I don¡¯t want to sound


    afraid, but I am. That¡¯s the truth of it all. Never have I been so fearful of losing something I never had in


    the first ce.


    She crosses her arms in her wheelchair, her face conflicted while chewing on her lower lip. It¡¯s a bad


    habit of hers, but I¡¯ve never pointed it out. Her ws are what make her L, and I wouldn¡¯t change a


    single thing about her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± she finally says. ¡°It¡¯s not just about you or me anymore, Caleb.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± a bitterugh leaves my lips as I sit down cross-legged on the porch, hoping to


    appear less intimidating. When L is sitting in her wheelchair, I feel like a giant. ¡°If I return empty-


    handed to my n, Taria will kill me with her own hands.¡±


    L falls silent before asking, ¡°Who is Taria?¡±


    F*ck, I¡¯ve said too much¡­but does it matter? The werewolves hate me and I know L¡¯s Alpha would


    kill me if he saw me, but I don¡¯t mind helping out L. I¡¯ve already decided she is more important than


    my n. I guess that¡¯s what the mate bond does to a vampire. I mean, I could reject L and mark


    someone else, but what¡¯s the point?


    She is my fated mate, and I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve always been a hopeless romantic. I would die for this wolf


    right here, and I¡¯m not even joking. Call me whipped or whatever you want, but I will choose love over


    world domination every single day of the week. And L is my first and only love.


    ¡°Taria is the vampire queen,¡± I say casually as if it¡¯s no big deal that I¡¯ve just revealed the name of the


    second most feared and revered being in our world. ¡°She is the one who holds my life in her hands¡­at


    least, she used to.¡±


    Thest word dissolves into the air, quieter than a whisper, carrying with it the weight of a thousand


    unspoken truths. I watch as L¡¯s eyes widen in surprise, her mouth opening slightly as she takes in


    the information. I can almost see the cogs turning in her brain, processing the confession that I¡¯d


    blurted out on a whim.


    ¡°The Vampire Queen?¡± she repeats, her voice thin, almost disbelieving. ¡°You¡¯re a part of her n and


    yet you chose to¡­to betray her?¡±


    An impish grin crosses my lips. ¡°I¡¯ve never been known for my intelligence. I¡¯m more of the guy they


    call when they need magic shit done.¡±


    ¡°Magic shit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very talented when ites to messing with people¡¯s brains¡­I can also change my appearance


    and look like anyone I want. Comes in handy when you need to hide from a certain vampire queen that


    might soon want me dead,¡± I borate, smirking at L¡¯s astonished expression.


    ¡°But I¡­¡± She bites her lower lip again. ¡°I still haven¡¯t decided whether or not I ept this¡­if I ept


    you.¡±.,


    1/4


    |||


    12:52 Thu, May 16 G


    Chapter 38


    ¡°Understandable.¡±


    ¡°No, Caleb¡­wait, what? You¡¯re just going to ept it? Just like that?¡± L¡¯s voice takes on a tone of


    disbelief, and her expressive eyes are wide with surprise at myck of reaction.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I shrug nonchntly. ¡°Happy wife, happy life. Haven¡¯t you heard that saying?¡±


    She giggles. ¡°Caleb, we aren¡¯t married.¡±


    ¡°But we could be,¡± I suggest, letting the words hang between us, a tantalizing promise of what could


    happen in the future. Theughter dies in her throat, and she stares at me, shock registering in her


    widened eyes.


    ¡°What? Are you¡­.are you serious?¡± L sputters. ¡°We just met each other!¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I challenge. ¡°Werewolves don¡¯t live for a very long time, so I¡¯d rather not sit and wait around for


    the good things to happen, L.¡±


    She swallows thickly at that. ¡°Right¡­ you¡¯re a vampire, so you¡¯re going to outlive me.¡±


    ¡°Well, technically, there are ways around that,¡± I correct her gently, not wanting to upset her further. ¡°But


    yes, without any of that, my lifespan will be longer than yours.¡±


    The silence stretches between us as L digests this new information. Her chocte eyes are pools of


    confusion and turmoil, and I can almost see the cogs turning in her head as she processes my words.


    ¡°So that means I will have wrinkles and graying hair while you look like a member of a K-pop band


    forest?¡± her tone is half teasing, half sad as the idea settles into her mind.


    I chuckle nervously, hoping her willingness to speak to me is a good sign. ¡°Well, I could always mor


    myself to look old and decrepit if it makes you feel better.¡±


    She bursts outughing then, her head tilting back as genuine mirth bubbles up within her. Herughter


    is a sound I¡¯ve always found intoxicating, and it makes the tension in my shoulders ease considerably.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do that for me


    ¡°Anything for you, L,¡± I reply earnestly, hoping she doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m joking.


    She turns to me then, her eyes shimmering in the dim porch light. She¡¯s quiet for a moment, just staring


    at me before she finally speaks. ¡°Is this normal? The way we are¡­.you being a vampire and me a


    werewolf-¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t,¡± I say quickly, pausing when she raises a brow at me. ¡°But it¡¯s not unheard of. The vampire


    queen believes her son¡¯s mate is a werewolf, or¡­well¡­she hasn¡¯t shared such private information, butN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    it¡¯s a rumor.¡±


    L smiles. ¡°So we might not be the only example of a vampire and werewolf couple in this world?¡±


    ¡°Possibly,¡± I smile back at her, my heart racing as I recognize a hint of warmth in her tone.


    The silence lingers again, but this time, it feels less tense and more contemtive. L gazes out into


    the endless night while I continue observing her, captivated by her every move and expression.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you inside,¡± L suddenly says. ¡°But maybe I could bring myptop, and we could¡­watch a


    movie together? You have to stay on the porch, though.¡±


    I grin, my heart pounding wildly in my chest. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Hours pass as we watch movie after movie, the genres varying wildly from romanticedies to horror


    flicks.


    Over time, L¡¯s initial hesitance gives way tofort, her body rxing against the back of her


    wheelchair. Although we


    2/4


    ||11


    Chapter 38


    are separated, with her sitting inside and me outside. I can see her reflection on theptop screen. I


    can also see the steady rise and fall of her chest as she breathes, feel her presence so close yet so far


    from me.


    Da*n, I¡¯m in love with this girl


    When morninges around, I don¡¯t want to leave, but L is getting tired. A little yawn leaves her


    lips, and my heart tugs at the sight.


    ¡°Tired?¡± Lask


    She nods, rubbing her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been a long night.¡±


    ¡°I should probably go¡± I say, although every fiber of my being tells me to stay with her, even if I can¡¯t be


    right next to her. But it¡¯s clear she needs rest, and thest thing I want is to keep her awake longer than


    necessary.


    ¡°You coulde backter tonight?¡± she offers, her voice quiet and uncertain.


    My heart lurches at the invitation. ¡°You¡¯d be okay with that?¡±


    She smiles softly, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°I enjoyed spending me with you, Caleb. Even if you stayed


    on the other side of the door.¡±


    I return her smile, feeling lighter than I have in weeks. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight then.¡±


    As I turn to leave, L calls out to me, stopping me in my tracks. ¡°Caleb?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Just¡­be careful, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    With a final wave and a smile, I push off from the porch and melt into the shadows, leaving L¡¯s


    house behind. I¡¯m so happy it feels like I¡¯m flying, but my cloud-nine momentes to an end when I


    hear rustling in the bushes.


    I¡¯m being followed.


    I stop in my tracks to listen. A low rumble echoes through the quiet night, sending shivers down my


    spine. I can fee in the ground, and it only means one thing.


    Werewolves.


    My instinct is to flee. I might be a capable fighter, but thest thing I want is to hurt one of L¡¯s


    friends. It would shat if I identally killed a pack member of hers while trying to defend myself.


    Bors


    That¡¯s why I raise my hands to surrender when arge, white wolf with wings on its back walks out of


    the bushes. It snarls at me, its pink eyes gleaming with hostility.


    This must be Daisy, the reincarnated werewolf queen. She is a friend of L, her best friend, which


    means touching even a strand of her fur is a big no unless I want to lose L forever.


    ¡°I mean no harm,¡± I say, keeping my voice steady despite the pounding of my heart in my chest.


    But the angelic wolf doesn¡¯t listen.


    It lunges forward, its teeth bared and body poised for attack. I don¡¯t want to fight L¡¯s friend and let


    the wolf bite into me. The pain registers in my mind, but I don¡¯t react


    The things we do for the ones we love¡­..

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39


    Daisy


    Rage consumed me the second my eyesnded on the blonde vampire. He came from the direction of


    L¡¯s house, and I immediately remembered thest vampire who visited her-the one that tried to rape


    her and then almost killed her.


    And then I lost it. I still am. I can¡¯t think straight. Anger is consuming my very being and eating me alive.


    The thought of another vampire hurting my friend makes me bite down harder. My teeth connect with


    the vampire¡¯s bones, but he doesn¡¯t scream. His arm is in my mouth, yet he calmly meets my gaze.


    ¡°There is hatred in your eyes,¡± he points out in a melodic voice before a sad smile graces his lips, ¡°But


    that¡¯s okay. I hate my own kind for what they did to my mate. I imagine that¡¯s why you¡¯re so set on


    ending my life. Looking at me makes you remember L¡¯s attacker, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shock zaps through my bones at the mention of my friend, and immediately spit out his arm. It might


    bite me in the back. -I fully expect the vampire to attack me.


    But he doesn¡¯t.


    He calmly pushes himself up on his knees, but not for very long. A snarl breaks the silence, and


    suddenly, Yato¡¯s massive brown wolf pushes the vampire on his back. I watch in shock as Yato¡¯s heavy


    paw rests on top of the vampire¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Daisy, are you okay?¡±


    I turn around at the sound of Alpha Xavier¡¯s voice. He is in human form and although he looks as


    handsome as ever, there are rings I don¡¯t recognize underneath his eyes.


    With ease, I shape-shift back into a human, unbothered by my nakedness. Alpha Xavier, however,


    inhales sharply and I can see him trying his hardest to keep eye contact.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I tell him, amused because I can tell he is fighting not to look down at my hardened nipples.


    ¡°The vampire didn¡¯t attack me. In fact, it didn¡¯t even struggle when I buried my teeth into its arm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, Daisy,¡± Yato growls. He is in his human form now and pinning down the smaller man.


    ¡°This vampire probably didn¡¯t fight back because it knew it was surrounded.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m just not a threat?¡± the vampire adds in a sassy voice that earns him a growl from Yato.


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Yato forcefully presses the vampire¡¯s head into the dirt, and I wince.


    Is it wrong that I feel a bit bad for the vampire? The vampire isn¡¯t nearly as bulky and tall as the Alpha


    brothers, and I¡¯m afraid it will get hurt¡­or maybe that¡¯s naive thinking? I¡¯ve heard vampires are a lot


    stronger than werewolves.


    A werewolf¡¯s strengthes from its pack, while many vampires hunt alone. And even though it hurts


    my pride to admit it, I know a strong vampire can take out an entire army of werewolves on its own.


    This vampire, however, is so pretty that I¡¯m having a hard time believing he is strong. He looks to be


    around 6¡¯1, and his face is that of a Swedish model: blonde and pale.


    ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake, will you stop abusing the poor vampire?!¡± Alpha Xavier growls at his brother. ¡°If he


    didn¡¯t attack anyone and is willingly talking, then he will make a better prisoner than a dead vampire.¡±


    Yato looks up at his brother with fiery eyes. ¡°What is with you and your love for the bloodsuckers? This


    one is on YOUR territory and deserves to die. You¡¯re just lucky that I was around to save the day.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Alpha Xavier snorts. Daisy took the vampire down, not you.¡±


    1/3


    |||


    Chapter 39


    ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing work?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alpha Xavier stares at his brother. ¡°That¡¯s not at all what I f*cking meant!¡±


    Yato squints in confusion. ¡°Then what did you


    mean?¡±


    0


    +5


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you since you¡¯re too stupid to get it anyway! You were clearly dropped as a child.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± the vampire mutters. ¡°But I must agree with your brother: you were clearly


    dropped.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Yato gasps in shock. ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    I can sense the tension building in the air and step between the brothers. They immediately lower their


    gaze to my breasts. They bounce a little with my movement.


    ¡®They are both into you, Sera sounds amused. ¡®Question is: who do you want?¡±


    ¡®At this moment in time, no one. They are both acting like freaking children.


    Sera chuckles while I re between the brothers. ¡°Calm the f*ck down, okay?¡± My eyes travel to the


    grinning vampire. ¡°And you too. You¡¯re not helping the situation.¡±


    His grin falters. ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    The apology unsettles me. Is the vampire trying to mind-f*ck me into believing he is good? I ponder on


    that until hear a loud howl in the distance.


    ¡°Not good,¡± Alpha Xavier mutters. ¡°There are more vampires on our territory, and those other ones


    seem dangerous. My pack is already fighting.¡±


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Yato swears. ¡°What do I do with this one?¡± He looks down at the blonde vampire. ¡°I can¡¯t just


    let him go.¡±


    ¡°Lock him up in the pack dungeons, and don¡¯t tell a soul. I want to interrogate the vampireter, but we


    need to keep it a secret that we are holding a vampire hostage. Many members within the pack have


    lost family members to the vampires, and if they knew there was a live vampire in the pack dungeons,


    they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill it.¡±


    Yato sighs heavily. ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t take orders from you since I¡¯m not a member of your pack, but


    in this situation, I¡¯ll put my pride aside for the greater good.¡± He grabs the vampire by the cor of his


    shirt and hauls him up. The vampire doesn¡¯t resist.


    Instead, he meets my eyes, and I shiver when I hear his voice inside my head through telepathy, ¡®Keep


    L safe for me, okay? My n ising to save me, and they are probably headed for her house


    since she was myst mission.¡±


    Hisst mission?


    I want to ask what the vampire means, but Yato is already steering him away.


    My tongue darts out to wet my lips, ¡°Should I go with them?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alpha Xavier says. ¡°You¡¯re needed here.¡±


    I crane my neck to meet his eyes. ¡°You¡­.you need me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I need you,¡± he sounds irritated, and the look he gives me isn¡¯t any friendlier. ¡°You¡¯re a fierce


    warrior, Daisy. It would be stupid not to let you fight this battle.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so NOW you want me?¡± I tease, but Alpha Xavier appears so honestly offended, even a bit hurt,


    that I instantly feel tiny and petty for having said that when the pack is in danger.


    2/3


    III


    3/3


    Chapter 39


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, reaching out to touch his arm. His muscles are tense underneath my fingertips and his


    gaze flickers to where I¡¯m touching him before meeting my eyes again.


    His nostrils re. ¡°It¡¯s not the time for games, Daisy. We need to shift and make sure your friend is


    okay.¡±


    My mouth cks to the ground. ¡°Wait, did that vampire speak to you as well?¡±


    Alpha Xavier averts his eyes before muttering, ¡°Something like that¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t help the surprise that floods my features. ¡°Wow, that vampire must have been strong enough to


    speak to us both.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s my abilities that you¡¯re underestimating.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I wrinkle my nose. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Alpha Xavier sighs. ¡°Let¡¯s just go and check on L. We have wasted enough time.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40


    Daisy


    Alpha Navier and I both transform into our wolf forms, his dark coat contrasting with my snowy white


    one as we run side- by-side through the forest. He isrger than me, but every time nce his way, I


    can¡¯t help but feel as if he isn¡¯t a hundred percent focused.


    He seems exhausted. Sera points out. I wonder why? Maybe your sister is wearing him out?¡±


    Isabe is annoying, but I don¡¯t think she is the culprit this time


    Alpha Xavier notices me staring and speaks with me through the mind-link. ¡®What?!¡± he demands,


    causing me to awkwardly turn my head and focus on the road ahead.


    N-nothing, Alpha


    We run until we reach the pack house, a cozy cottage surrounded by trees. It looks peaceful enough,


    but I can smell the faint metallic scent of blood in the air. Old blood, dried and stale, but rming


    nheless. My fur bristles, and I see Xavier stiffen beside me.


    Can you smell that?¡± I ask through the mind-link, my voice a low growl.


    His response is curt. Yes, but it doesn¡¯t belong to L. She hasn¡¯t left the cottage and she is safe


    inside of it.


    Then whose blood is it?¡±


    It belongs to the pack members that have already died in the fight. We have to help them.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Just follow me!


    Alpha Xavier rushes forward towards the trees behind the cottage, and I quickly catch up with him. Our


    bodies are a blur of ck and white as we tear through the forest, following the scent of blood.


    But what we find isn¡¯t what I expected.


    A clearing is revealed, and there are dead bodies everywhere. The scent of death and violence is


    overwhelming, causing my wolf to whimper in horror within me.


    ¡®Hold it together, Sera, Imand internally.


    She whimpers again. But so many pack members have died already¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t have time to answer her before the hiss of a vampire cuts through the air. Alpha Xavier growls a


    warning to me, but it¡¯s toote; a vampire lunges out from the cover of the trees, fangs bared and eyes


    glowing with malicious intent.


    But I¡¯m ready.


    I spring forward with startling speed, meeting the vampire mid-air. The shock of the collision sends us


    both sprawling to the ground.


    Damn, you almost had him!¡¯ Sera says.


    ¡°Almost kills no fly, I growl. I have to try harder!¡¯


    With a fierce growl, I shake off the daze and rush forward. The vampire doesn¡¯t see iting. I sink my


    teeth into its throat


    1/4


    Chapter 40


    and tear it out with ruthless efficiency.


    ¡®One down!¡¯ Sera cheers.


    The vampire goes limp under me, its body convulsing a few times before stillness takes over.


    ¡®Well done, Daisy,¡¯ Alpha Xavier¡¯s voicees through the mind-link. He sounds both impressed and


    relieved. ¡®But we¡¯re not done yet.


    (+5)


    He¡¯s right. Even as I stand over my kill, I sense more approaching vampires their hideous stench


    mingles with the smell of blood and sweat already hanging in the air.


    ¡®Never thought I would fight side by side with the man who rejected me, I muse through our mind-link.


    His responding chuckle radiates warmth, oddlyforting amidst the chaos and death surrounding us.


    ¡°There¡¯s a first time for everything,¡¯ he replies, his tone light despite the graveness of the situation. ¡®But


    this is when the battle really starts. Are you ready?¡¯


    ¡®I was born ready. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    Alpha Xavier lifts his neck and howls to summon down a rain of fire from the sky. I¡¯m a speechless


    witness to his magic, baffled by his disy of power.


    ¡°That¡¯s the fire Alpha for you,¡¯ Sera cheers. ¡®And if you find Alpha Xavier¡¯s magic impressive, just wait


    until you realize what we can do as the light wolf!¡¯


    A thrill of anticipation ripples through me. As the pack¡¯s Omega I¡¯ve always wanted to be special, and


    here¡¯s my chance.


    ¡®Are you telling me we have fancy magic too?¡¯ I ask as my eyes dart from one enemy to the other.


    ¡®Only if you believe in yourself¡¯


    I growl in response, ¡®No need to get philosophical, Sera. But even as I keep my tone light, I concentrate


    on the power that has dwelled in me since I first spoke to Sera. Tonight, it feels brighter and more


    potent than ever.


    ¡®Daisy,¡¯ Alpha Xavier¡¯s voice cuts through my thoughts, ¡°They¡¯re here.


    A cold dread settles over me as I look up to see a mob of vampires emerging from the forest. Their


    eyes glow with bloodlust, and their fangs glisten in the pale moonlight. They¡¯re many, too many for just


    the two of us.


    Alpha Xavier stands by my side, his powerful body tense and ready for battle. His eyes meet mine for a


    moment, steadying me. ¡®Together,¡¯ he says simply.


    ¡°Together,¡¯ I echo and charge into battle.


    The fight is brutal. Teeth sh against skin while ws meet flesh in an ugly dance of survival. I know


    I¡¯ve sustained injuries


    a sharp sting on my nk warns me of a bite, but I push through the pain, using it to fuel my rage.


    But for every vampire we kill, two more seem to take its ce. It¡¯s all rmingly overwhelming too


    many enemies and too. few of us.


    In the midst of the roaring chaos, Sera speaks up. ¡®Daisy, remember what I said¡­¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve been trying to use my powers!¡¯


    ¡°Try harder!¡¯ Sera demands. ¡®Alpha Xavier is struggling!¡¯


    2/4


    |||


    12:52 Thu, May 16 G M ti.


    Chanter 40


    +5


    Her words shock me, and I-turn my head to see Alpha Xavier caught in a deadly duel with ten


    vampires. Blood drips from his side, and he grunts with effort as he fights to hold them off. Seeing him


    in danger fills me with a surge of determination.


    ¡®Alright, Sera,¡¯ I shout through our mind link. ¡®Let¡¯s do this!¡¯


    I try to concentrate and reach for the power hidden deep within me.


    But nothing happens.


    Frustration boils within me. I snarl ferociously, bearing down on a few vampires who dare to get too


    close, but my mind is focused on drawing out the power Sera talks about.


    ¡°Believe, Daisy!¡± Sera¡¯s voice is a soft echo in my mindpared to the din of battle, but it¡¯s clear and


    strong. ¡°Remember who you are! The werewolf queen!¡±


    Her words strike something within me, and with a gasp, I feel it a surge of energy radiating from


    somewhere deep within me. It fills me entirely, so much so that the pain from my wounds diminishes


    significantly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sera exims almost joyously. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    I don¡¯t have time to dwell upon it, though, because Alpha Xavier cries out in pain. He¡¯s brought down by


    multiple vampires, their fists pounding relentlessly on him.


    ¡°No!¡± I scream as despairnces through me.


    Enraged by the sight of Alpha Xavier being beaten, I leap into action. My newfound energy pulsates


    through my veins until my angelic wings spread, and a blinding bright light spreads from my chest.


    The light is so intense, so blindingly pure, that even I have to squint. Sera is cheering raucously in my


    mind, but I can barely hear her over the unwavering roar of power flowing through me The vampires


    caught in the st screech in agony, their bodies disintegrating into ashes under the force of the light.


    Alpha Xavier, however, remains unscathed. It¡¯s like my power can tell the difference between friend and


    foe. He stares up at me, eyes wide with awe as he watches thest of the vampires crumble to dust.


    But there¡¯s no time for reveling in victory. The moment the light fades, I¡¯m by Xavier¡¯s side. He¡¯s in his


    human form and in bad shape, his body marred by deep wounds and his breathing out in ragged


    gasps.


    I change into a human. ¡°Xavier¡­¡± I start, but he interrupts me, sounding weak but still carrying the


    authority of an Alpha.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He struggles to sit up, his body shaking from the effort. ¡°I¡¯ve had worse.¡±


    ¡°But you need help.¡± Panic colors my voice as I try to figure out where to start healing him.


    But Alpha Xavier pushes me away¡­or at least tries to. There is no strength left in him, only the will to


    live.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on me,¡± he growls, his eyes a testament to the pain he¡¯s enduring. ¡°Save it for


    the next wave.¡±


    I all but gape at him. ¡°Next wave?¡±


    His grimace is answer enough, and as if on cue, I hear them before I see them ¨C the ominous rustling


    of leaves, then the heavy footfalls and finally the chilling stench that precedes their emergence.


    More vampires.


    My heart lurches at the sight of them ¨C a sea of monstrous creatures worse than the ones we¡¯d just


    defeated. Their eyes red in the night, belying a level of malice I hadn¡¯t thought possible.


    shine


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but¡­I don¡¯t think we can defeat them. We are new to using magic and not strong enough to


    use more of it, Sera


    3/4


    |||


    O


    r


    12:52 Thu, May 16 GM YI


    Chapter 40


    whispers nervously in my mind. There are too many of them. Daisy


    But I¡¯m not ready to surrender¨Cnot yet, not when so much is at stake. I stand up but pause when Alpha


    Xavier grips my hand and gives me a stem look.


    Do you trust me?¡±


    A silent gasp leaves my lips


    This is the man who has rejected me more than once-the manicho chose my sister despite me being


    his fated mate. I have many things to say about him and his stupid decision Part of nie hates him, but


    another part of me, the hopeless romantic


    in me, trusts him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± 1 affirm, even as a fresh wave of vampireses stampeding towards us, their monstrous


    growls echoing in the night.


    Alpha Xavier nods before closing his eyes and drawing in a deep breath as if steeling himself. ¡°Then


    offer me your blood¡±


    Wait, what?


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41


    Daisy


    I shriek in response, ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Your blood, give it to me.¡± Alpha Xavier repeats urgently, his eyes boring into mine. His grip on my


    hand tightens, the rough callouses on his skin grinding against mine.


    My heart hammers against my chest. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you rather die?¡±


    His eyes flicker toward the approaching horde of vampires and back to me again, urgency evident in


    every line of his handsome face. I find myself caught in his green gaze, drawn into the depths of his


    determination and unspoken emotions. There¡¯s a ferocity there that I have never seen before, it¡¯s


    daunting and yet intrinsically familiar.


    Torn between shock and understanding. I nod before offering him my arm. My mind still hasn¡¯t caught


    up on what all of this means, but the second Alpha Xavier¡¯s teeth pierce my skin, and his eyes change


    from green to red, I know.


    Alpha Xavier is no normal werewolf, but¡­he isn¡¯t a full-fledged vampire either.


    ¡°He is a hybrid, Sera gasps.


    I¡¯m still not willing to believe it and stare down at Alpha Xavier¡¯s face. His eyes are closed until he is


    done feeding from my


    His crimson eyes sh open, now glowing with an otherworldly power, as he pulls back from my arm.


    The change in him is instantaneous; his wounds are healing at a supernatural speed, knitted skin, and


    mended bones recing the earlier gore. A raw force radiates from him, something I¡¯ve never seen


    before-it¡¯s primal, dangerous¡­and beautiful.


    Meanwhile, shock and confusion rift through the vampire horde. They halt as one, their snarls tapering


    off into an unnerving silence as they take in this new development. A low murmur sweeps across them.


    But Alpha Xavier doesn¡¯t wait for their reaction. Rising to his full height seeming somehow taller even


    though he isn¡¯t he lets out a darkugh that echoes through the night. It¡¯s not just augh; it¡¯s a


    challenge, a warning, and a testament to his newfound power.


    The vampires falter further at the sound.


    ¡°You wanted a fight,¡± Alpha Xavier mocks, his voiceced with something more sinister now. ¡°Then


    come and get it!¡±


    With that, he lunges towards the sea of vampires, clearing the distance between them within seconds.


    He moves like lightning, each strike precise and lethal ¨C shing through their numbers, turning them


    into dust one after another.


    I watch in stunned silence as he single-handedly takes on the vampire army, decimating them with a


    ruthlessness I¡¯ve never seen him disy before. I¡¯m not sure whether to be impressed or horrified.


    Vampire after vampire falls beneath the might of his power, their monstrous forms crumbling to ashes


    even as they attempt to retaliate. But no creature, regardless of its strength or savagery, can stand


    against the force that Alpha Xavier has be. The battlefield turns into a storm of dust and ash as he


    continues his onught.


    ¡°He must be tired. Sera says after a while. And more areing


    ¡°More?¡±


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    Depost Borus


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 41


    I jerk my gaze away from the battle and focus on the shadows flifting between trees. My heart sinks.


    Not more..we can¡¯t handle more.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± The urgency in my voice cuts through the chaos, and Xavier momentarily stills, turning his


    head ever-so-slightly towards me.


    A wickedly sharp smile graces his lips. ¡°Worried about me, Daisy


    I roll my eyes at his arrogance but can¡¯t help the wave of relief that washes over me. He¡¯s full of energy


    and brimming with power, even as he takes on an army of bloodthirsty monsters.


    ¡°There are moreing.¡± I shout at him.


    The smile fades from his face, reced with a determined grit. Let theme.¡±


    And they do. Emerging from the shadows in droves, a fresh swarm of vampireses charging at us.


    But Alpha Xavier isn¡¯t the slightest bit fazed.


    He lifts his hand into the air, and my eyes widen when he lifts the vampires from the ground with


    nothing but the will of his mind, a supernatural ability 1 haven¡¯t seen before.


    Then he clenches his fist, and I stop breathing when their bones snap simultaneously. Their shrieks fill


    the night before they crumble into dust. The sheer power of the gesture leaves me


    breathle


    Xavier¡¯s eyes find mine again in the fleeting silence that follows, his gaze as intense as ever. ¡°And


    that¡¯s why I¡¯m the strongest Alpha alive,¡± he casts his gaze aside. I¡¯m a monster just like them.¡±


    There¡¯s sadness in his voice as if he is ashamed of his true nature, and 1 draw in a sharp breath. I


    think I finally understand what kind of deal he made with Isabe¡­


    Suddenly, he crumbles to the ground, struggling to maintain his footing. I start towards him but am


    drawn back when he coughs blood.


    His skin now appears paler under the moonlight, the veins beneath it standing out starkly. He looks up


    at me, his eyes emerald once more.


    He is fighting what he is. Sera mutters. That¡¯s why he is sick and frail.


    I don¡¯t question why Alpha Aavier would do that. Vampires are evil and disgusting-Alpha Xavier¡¯s self-


    hatred makes sense. And so does a few other things.


    ¡°Daisy¡­¡± Alpha Xavier is lying on the ground, trembling as if every part of his body hurts. He is entirely


    naked if you don¡¯t count the anklet around his ankle.


    ¡°Xavier¡­¡± My voice trembles as fear coils within me. Even though I don¡¯t know how I feel about him


    being a hybrid, I rush to his side and drop to my knees beside him.


    A harsh cough wracks his body again, and more blood stains his lips. He honestly looks ready to die.


    ¡°Sera, I call hurriedly to the presence in my mind. What can I do for him?¡±


    You can give him your blood again, Sera replies with a hint of unease. ¡°But¡­it might not be enough


    this time.¡±


    The dread that has been building up within me explodes into a bill-blown panic at her words. My mind


    races as I search for another solution, but there¡¯s nothing else thates up.


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 41-


    Without wasting another second, I press my wrist on his mouth. He hesitates at first but then bites


    down, drawing blood.


    His body jerks as if electrified, then rxes gradually as he draws sustenance from me. This time, he


    isn¡¯t injured physically, but the fight against his monstrous nature is taking a toll on him The color starts


    returning to his face slowly, the veins beneath his skin receding.


    He releases my wrist with a soft sigh, his lips lingering on my skin for a moment before he pulls back.


    His eyes open, that beautiful emerald hue meeting mine, and I gasp at the raw emotion in them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± He whispers, reaching out shakily to brush his fingers against my cheek. His touch is more


    tender than what I¡¯ve ever experienced from him. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to see me like this¡±


    The apology takes me aback ¨C Alpha Xavier has never once said he was sorry. It¡¯s an admission, an


    eptance of something that I can¡¯t quite put my finger on.


    But there¡¯s no time to analyze the depth of his words. Alpha Xavier needs to be brought back to the


    hotel, and even though I¡¯m angry at him for keeping secrets, I won¡¯t leave him.


    ¡°You have a lot of exining to do,¡± I mutter. ¡°But for now, let¡¯s focus on getting you back to the hotel.¡±


    can get there myself,¡± Alpha Xavier says h*ar*ely, trying to push himself up into a sitting position.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°You need to rest.¡±


    A small smile lifts the corner of his lips at my words, but it¡¯s tinged with sadness. ¡°You¡¯re stubborn.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    And you¡¯re not?¡± I retort, and he chuckles weakly. I hate that my heart flutters at the sound.


    ¡°Evidently not, since I¡¯m allowing you to help me,¡± he rasps with a slight grin.


    Carefully, I loop an arm under his shoulders and manage to lift him into a sitting position. Even in his


    weakened state, the power that radiates off him is incredible.


    ¡°This time, you will ride on my wolf¡¯s back,¡± I tell him.


    He growls at me. ¡°The f*ck I am.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you prefer to be carried like a damsel in distress?¡± I challenge him, raising my eyebrows.


    The words seem to strike a chord in him, and he grits his teeth. Fine, he grumbles, with an oddly


    adorable air of resignation about him.


    ¡°Good boy,¡± I whisper, patting him on the back gently. He res at me in response, but there¡¯s no real


    heat behind it.


    I shift quickly into my wolf form, grateful for the warmth of my fur against the chilly night air. Before I can


    give it a second. thought, I lower my body to allow Alpha Xavier to climb onto my back.


    His face speaks of his difort. ¡°If the rest of the pack sees their Alpha riding on the back of a she-


    wolf¡­¡± He begins, but I


    cut him off.


    ¡°Then they will see their Alpha epting help when he needs it. There¡¯s no shame in that, I retort


    through the mind-link, my wolfish growling out almost as a rumble.


    For a moment, he simply gazes at me as if seeing me anew. Then, with a sigh of defeat, he slowly


    wraps his arms around my neck, taking care not to choke me.


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    O


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 41


    ¡°If you mention this to anyone, you¡¯re dead¡­¡±


    I snort at that. ¡®Deal.¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    Daisy


    After bringing Alpha Xavier to his room and dropping him on his bed, I close the door behind me. ¡°You


    have a lot of exining to do.¡±


    Tired eyes meet mine. ¡°Can it wait for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I try not to focus on his gorgeous body. He is lying on his stomach, but after seeing his abs and


    massive tool, it does little to quench my thirst for him. Still, I push it down and dig my eyes into his


    green. ¡°From day one, you¡¯ve been the one ordering me around. I¡¯m tired of that. For once, you¡¯re


    going to listen to me.¡±


    He grunts, rolling over onto his back, a look of exasperation shadowing his handsome features. ¡°Fine,¡±


    he groans, digging his shoulders into the plush pillow behind him. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°The truth.¡± I say, my voice steady. ¡°Why did you reject me?¡±


    He res at me in silence before saying, ¡°Next question.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I growl. ¡°Is Yato also a hybrid?¡±


    ¡°No, my brother and I don¡¯t share the same mother.¡±


    ¡°But he knows about you being?¡±


    ¡°A monster?¡± a bitterugh escapes his lips. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I wander over to the edge of the bed and sit down, my back faced with Alpha Xavier. ¡°You¡¯re not a


    monster.¡±


    ¡°Lies.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth¡­¡±


    He is silent until he mutters in a low voice, ¡°I can sense yo


    your fear you know. You¡¯re afraid of me.¡±


    I can¡¯t bring myself to answer him because even though I don¡¯t want to admit it, he¡¯s right. There is a


    part of me him, his power, his secrets.


    that fears


    But there is also an undeniable attraction, a pull that makes me want to know more about him, to


    understand him.


    Alpha Xavier sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I¡¯m afraid of me, too.¡±


    His words hang in the air between us, the silence filled with a raw honesty that leaves me breathless. I


    reach out tentatively, my fingers running up his forearm. He stiffens at the contact but doesn¡¯t pull away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be afraid,¡± I murmur, swallowing down the lump in my throat. ¡°Not of you.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t me you. My vampiric sidees with a lot of consequences. That¡¯s why I¡¯m


    trying to fight it


    Consequences?¡±


    ¡°What if the vampire prince will be able to control me like the rest of his subjects? What if I hurt you or


    worse¡­kill you?¡± His voice trembles with a raw fear that I can feel reverberating in my bones.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter


    I¡¯ve never seen Alpha Xavier scared before, probably because he didn¡¯t trust me enough to show me


    this side of him. The mere thought makes my heart ache, and I squeeze his hand in reassurance.


    ¡°Can we focus on brighter things tonight?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°Your pretty green eyes.


    A small smile creeps up along the outer corners of his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still as crazy as ever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called being honest.¡±


    The smile moves to his mouth, pulling at it, but he won¡¯t let it unfurl. I wonder if I will ever see this man


    smile with ease. I wonder if he will ever let me see him this vulnerable again or if this is a one-in-a-


    lifetime glimpse into his heart. I decide to push further to see if he¡¯d let me in.


    ¡°I like you, Xavier,¡± I say, the words tumbling out of my mouth before I can stop them. ¡°I like you a lot,


    and it¡¯s not because you¡¯re an Alpha.¡±


    His eyes meet mine, surprise and suspicion warring in the depths of his emerald gaze. ¡°Why then?¡± he


    asks, his voice barely audible.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re you.¡± I reply simply. He blinks at me, appearing momentarily stunned by my honesty.


    ¡°You like me even though I¡¯m a hybrid?¡±


    I sigh at his words. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel about your hybrid nature. I know it scares me, but the man


    in front of me, the man you are when you¡¯re not an Alpha or a hybrid, is who I¡¯ve fallen for. So can we


    please ignore everything else and just let us have tonight?¡±


    For a moment, Xavier¡¯s gaze hardens, as if he¡¯s preparing for a blow. But then he grunts. ¡°That¡¯s more


    than I deserve from you..¡±


    I smile. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°And stop calling me Xavier. I¡¯m your Alpha.¡±


    Instead of arguing, I lie down on the bed beside him and look straight into his eyes. ¡°Okay, Alpha


    Xavier.¡±


    His lips pull into a wry smile at my words. ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± he mutters, shaking his head slightly.


    ¡°And you love it,¡± I shoot back, a teasing smile tugging at my own lips.


    He stares at me, and I stare back. It feels as if a million years pass before he makes his move. His


    head lowers, and his lipsnd on mine, hesitant at first. Our tongues tangle as he moves his hands to


    my face, cradling my cheeks.


    It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been waiting forever for this moment, his touch, and I sink into the pleasure, the pressure


    of our mouths increasing. His hand slides up to my dark hair, and he cups my rape, pulling me closer,


    My moans get swallowed by his lips. I¡¯ming alive with his every touch, each stroke of his tongue


    against mine sparking a fire in my veins. But despite the hunger and the need that consumes us both,


    his touch remains tender, careful as if he is afraid to break me.


    It¡¯s not what I want-I want to go back to him showing his dominance over me. Choking me. Telling me


    that I¡¯ve been a bad girl while teasing my senses.


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 421


    I


    I away slightly, my breath hitching in my throat as I say it. ¡°Show me who you really are. Xavie


    For a moment, he stares at me, a flicker of something akin to fear passing over his face before it


    hardens into a mask of resignation. Then, with a growl that sends shivers down my spine, he rolls over


    so that he¡¯s on top of me. His muscles tense up beneath the smooth nes of his skin, his eyes


    glowing with an intensity that leaves me breathless.


    You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking for,¡± he warns, his voice a low growl that sends a thrill of anticipation


    racing through me.


    instead of feeling fear, I find myself drawn towards him, captivated by the darkness simmering in his


    gaze.


    ¡°I think I do,¡± I murmur, reaching up to stroke his cheek gently. Show me.¡±


    His eyes bore into mine for a long, drawn-out second before he leans down to capture my lips once


    again.


    This time, the kiss is rough and demanding. Alpha Xavier is telling me without words that he¡¯s in


    control, and I willingly surrender to him. His hands roam my body, exploring every inch of my skin like a


    man starved. His touch leaves a trail of fire on my skin, stoking the desire inside me until I can hardly


    think


    ¡°Alpha Xavier.¡± I gasp, breaking away from our kiss to breathe, my mind spinning with the


    overwhelming sensation of his body pressing against mine. There¡¯s a wild look in his eyes as he gazes


    down at me a mix of hunger and yet an undercurrent of fear.


    ¡°Say it again,¡± he demands, his voice husky with desire.


    ¡°Alpha Xavier,¡± I repeat obediently as I look up at his face, my voice low and submissive.


    He lets out a low growl at my words, and then his lips are on mine again, silencing any further protests.


    His hands cup my naked breasts. I¡¯m d that we are already naked so I can enjoy his touch fully. His


    fingers trail down my body, mapping it with a possessive touch. The look in his eyes is clear- he wants


    me, all of me.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± He asks, pulling back slightly to give me onest chance to change my


    mind.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe out. ¡°I¡¯ve never been more sure about anything.¡±


    He nods, the hint of a smile deepening the lines around his eyes. And then he¡¯s tending to me again,


    this time with even more intensity.


    He kisses my neck, nibbles at my sensitive skin, and lets his hands explore my body. Soon, his fingers


    find their way down to my core, teasing me until I¡¯m writhing beneath him, lost in a sea of pleasure.


    He¡¯s relentless, driving me higher and higher until I can hardly breathe.


    ¡°Is this what you wanted?¡± He murmurs against my ear as my grip on his shoulders tightens.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whisper back, my breathing in ragged pants. ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    Heughs softly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡±


    3/3


    É«


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Deposit Bonus


    |||


    O


    COMMENT


    XMThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 43

    Alpha Xavier


    How did I end up with Daisy underneath me?


    I shouldn¡¯t f*ck her. She deserves better than me, someone who isn¡¯t a monster, my veins. I might have rejected her, but that doesn¡¯t mean I dont want her.


    yet I can¡¯t resist the desire coursing through Without a second thought, I lower myself so I can kiss her frantic mouth. She makes a hungry little cry, her tongue seeking mine out, and then we lose ourselves in a series of kisses, each one more intense


    than thest. I¡¯m so much bigger than her that I can¡¯t kiss and tease her with my c*ck at the same time.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But that doesn¡¯t stop me from kissing her. And I¡¯m fully naked while doing it-it¡¯s enough to arouse her.


    She lifts up against me every time I rock against her, pressing her wet cunt against ray lower abs. It¡¯s obvious she wants more.


    I break the kiss, desperate to give her what she needs, and take my c*ck in my hand. She watches me with her pink eyes, lips parted as she stares down at it.


    ¡°You¡¯re huge,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I had forgotten how huge I smile.


    ¡°Is it a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°No¡­


    I press the tip of my cock against her entrance, and her breath hisses. My eyes are locked on her face.


    She is flushed, biting her lip, and when I rub the tip against her core, she presses against me like the greedy, demanding little thing she is.


    ou want ¡°You want this?¡± I whisper, teasing the head into her just far enough that my piercings rest against her skin. ¡°Or do you me to stop?¡±


    She makes an angry, growling sound that is oddly adorable. My lips curl into a sadistic smile, but that doesn¡¯t seem appreciated.


    Daisy is ring at me right now. ¡°I want you to quit being such a tease and f*ck me already.¡±


    ¡°Can you take me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes,¡± there is no hesitation in her voice, and I f*cking love that for us, I position myself over her again. I¡¯m acutely aware of my size, of how big I ampared to her. She is only 5¡¯0, while I¡¯m 6¡¯5. 1 feel like a giant and can¡¯t stop thinking of how I could snap her in half with a careless thought¡­and how it would break me if I ever harmed one hair on her perfect little head.


    F*ck me, I¡¯m already turning into a sap.


    I brace one hand next to her head, and with the other, I cradle the back of her neck. ¡°After I¡¯ve had s*x with you, you belong to me, I tell her. ¡°No one¡¯s ever going to touch you but me ever again. No one¡¯s going to even look at you, or I will destroy them. Understand?¡±


    A smirk spreads over her lips. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me? That we could never be together?¡±


    My mood darkens. ¡°Always so da*n fast to open that smart mouth of yours, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she doesn¡¯t look one bit afraid of me. If anything, I think she gets turned on by our arguing. ¡°And I also haven¡¯t decided if I want you.¡±


    I raise a single eyebrow and tease her wet cunt with the tip of my c*ck. ¡°That so?¡±


    It darkly amuses me when she is forced to bite down on her lower lip not to moan. This woman is so wet for me, yet she is trying to fight it-poor thing. I will show her exactly what she has been missing in her life in a little bit.


    ¡°Your sister might be my fiance, but I¡¯ve never wanted her,¡± I rest my tattooed arms on either side of Daisy, hovering myrge body over hers. ¡°You¡¯re the only woman nestled into my thoughts and mind.¡±


    Before she can respond, I grip my c*ck and push the head into her tight pu*sy. She gasps at the intrusion, her legs going around my hips, and I¡¯m dying to kiss her, but our heights don¡¯t match up. My muscr chest is basically in her face as if I¡¯m shielding her from the rest of the universe while stuffing my c*ck inside her.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± She is panting now, eyes closed as I slowly push more and more of my c*ck into her tightness.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even all the way in,¡± I tease her. ¡°Are y you sure you can handle me swelling inside of you?¡±


    Her eyes sh wide, and her expression is one of sheer need as she opens her mouth. I have to angle my head and look down to keep looking at her. ¡°Do you really think that will happen?¡± she whispers.


    I smirk while moving my hips. ¡°It will.¡±


    When a werewolf couple is a perfect match, the male werewolf¡¯s c*ck will swell inside of the female while pumping out an insane amount of seed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why mating is so intense¡­.why it changes everything about us,¡± I murmur, my voice a sensory caress against her heated skin. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to be d*mn sure you¡¯re ready for this.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your perfect match even though you rejected me?¡± Daisy bites down on her lower lip again, and something inside me tightens at the sight.


    ¡°My wolf thinks so,¡± I brush a thumb over her cheek before sinking my length further into her, eliciting another breathless gasp. Her body adjusts to me, warm and weing. I have to remind myself that she is a virgin to not pound into her relentlessly.


    Daisy hisses underneath me and moves her right hand to pinch her own nipple. Her breasts aren¡¯t huge, but they are firm and enticing. A dose of pure adrenaline shoots down my spine, watching her touch herself.


    She is so s*xy.


    I pound harder into her, making her gasp underneath me. A moan of need leaves her lips, and it grows louder when I use one of myrge hands to cup her right breast. It¡¯s beautiful, round, and pretty with delicious, dark-pink tips.


    My c*ck swells as I y with her breast, and Daisy rocks her hips, pressing against me as if she needs more of me. When I give her what she wants by sinking balls-deep inside her, she cries out.


    ¡°Jesus, Xavier, you¡¯re hung.¡±


    That makes meugh and grind slowly against her. ¡°And you¡¯re f*cking pretty.¡±


    The feeling of being entirely filled must be good because Daisy is now and then spasming underneath me.


    I pick up my speed, and a o*rse groan erupts from my throat as my balls connect with her a*s in one long, fluid thrust. F*cking Daisy feels like heaven. She is writhing underneath me, panting while gripping my pecs with her small hands. When I continue to pound into her, her breathing seizes, and her eyes roll back in pure ecstasy.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± she moans. ¡°Keep going!¡±


    I can tell she isn¡¯t going tost for much longer. Her p*ssy is clenching around me. I¡¯ve stretched her to her limit, and my *ock still isn¡¯t done swelling. It¡¯s growingrger inside of her, carving out its ce inside of her.


    ¡°F*ck¡­¡± I groan as I move faster, tentative at first to keep myself from blowing my load.


    But it¡¯s hard.


    Daisy is a little vixen, and I swear her cunt was made specifically to take my c*ck. I¡¯m losing all sense of control, unable to prevent myself from fcking her hard and fast


    ¡°You feel so good around me,¡± I rumble, a low purring sound that makes her moan. ¡°Gripping me like a f*cking vise. Do you realize how perfect you are?¡±


    She gasps at my words, her nails biting into my muscr arms. Xavier¡­ I need¡­ I need¡­¡± she stammers, lost in waves o pleasure. Her legs tighten around me, and her body bucks beneath mine, eager for something more.


    A wicked grin tugs at my lips as her craving bes apparent. The room is filled with our heavy breathing and the intoxicating scent of arousal. I pound into her harder, eliciting a sound from Daisy that fires up every single nerve in my body.


    ¡°Tell me what you need, gorgeous,¡± I murmur above her, thrusting smoothly inside her. Understanding shes across her face as she thrusts back just as eagerly, dirty, wet sounds filling the air.


    Her hands fly to my chest hair, her fingers tangling in the dark locks as she pulls me closer. ¡°You,¡± a breathless plea escapes from her lips, ¡°I need you.¡±


    ¡°You have me,¡± I assure her, my voice husky as I meet her eyes. I¡¯m much too tall to kiss her while I¡¯m on top, which is at shame, but at least I can talk to her. ¡°You have all of me.¡±


    My beast growls in satisfaction as Daisy wraps her arms around me, lifting herself up until her mouth mps around one of my hardened nipples.


    A whimper of need leaves her mouth, and I hiss at the sensation. Her tongue swirls around the pebbled nub, causing jolts of unimaginable pleasure to shoot through my veins.


    ¡°F*ck,¡± I growl, arching into her touch the movement pushing my c*k even deeper inside her. She squeals in surprise, her vice-like grip tightening around me. The vibration from the sound resonating through my body is like a live wire, setting every nerve on fire.


    My pace picks up as she continues to suck and tease my nipples the sensation beyond anything I¡¯ve ever experienced before. Lost in the intoxicating pleasure, I forget all about control as I ram into her with wild abandon.


    Her body is responding perfectly to mine; each thrust coaxing a moan from her lips that fuels my desire even more. She¡¯s moaning louder now, throwing her head back and digging her fingers into my skin. Her body convulses underneath mine, and a loud moan fills the space between us.


    ¡°Xavier¡­¡­¡­¡± she stammers, her voice shaky as she tries to form words. I can feel her climax building, her walls clenching around me with cach thrust.


    ¡°Let go, Daisy,¡± I encourage her, my voice thick with desire. ¡°Let it out.¡±


    With a high-pitched cry, Daisy lets go, and it¡¯s like every cell in Her body has exploded. She arches her back and squeezes her eyes shut, soaking my c*ck with waves of hot wetness. I groan at the sensation of her tightness contracting around me as she rides out her org*sm.


    Keep going.


    My beast roars inside of me, demanding more, demanding everything from this woman who has be my world, my lif I thrust harder, the sight of Daisy writhing underneath me pushing me closer to the edge.


    Her nails sink into my arms, and the pain adds to the ecstasy, sending sharp waves of pleasure coursing through me. The scent of her arousal and her org*smic cries are too much for me to handle.


    ¡°And now you¡¯re going to take all of me, love,¡± I pant into her ear my voice a low growl. I thrust my hips harder, my c*ck swelling even more inside of her as my seed starts to gather.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s too much¡­¡± she whispers. But her body betrays her words, arching up into me and pulling me deeper into her as if she can¡¯t get enough.


    ¡°Trust me.¡± My voicees out as a rough whisper, hoarse from the strain of holding myself back.


    ¡°Trust your body.¡±


    Her answer is a pleasured whimper escaping from between her lips as she clutches at my arms, her body quivering underneath mine in response to every movement.


    All at once, my org*sm washes over me, and I plunge even deeper into her, a roar tearing from my chest as I fill her up my c*m. She matches my rhythm with a soft whimper of release her eyes rolling back as I jerk against her. It¡¯s a pleasure so intense that it blurs the edges of reality.


    ¡°Xavier¡­ oh, God¡­¡± Daisy gasps beneath me, riding the aftershocks of our joined climax. Her legs lock even tighter around me as she clings to me, taking in every heartbeat and ragged breath I take.


    ¡°Xavier¡­¡±


    Her name is a desperate prayer on my lips as the white-hot pleasure begins to ebb. The sight of her flushed skin and the sheen of sweat on her body leaves me awestruck and my heart pounding in my chest.


    Finally spent, I copse atop her, gently rolling us over so she won¡¯t have to bear the weight of my body.


    Keep going. My mind screams, but my body is too spent


    So I settle with letting Daisy rest on top of my chest, her soft breaths tickling my skin. Her fingers trace aimless patterns on my abs, sparking goosebumps in their wake. Her touch is soothing as it is invigorating, grounding me in this moment of immense intimacy.


    Her hot breath fans on my neck as she buries her face against the side of my shoulder, whispering my name like a mantra.


    ¡°Xavier¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm?¡± I respond.


    She lifts her head and locks with my gaze. Her cheeks are flushed with a post-org*smic glow, and her lips are swollen from our kisses. ¡°You¡¯re still not forgiven.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Daisy


    ¡°You¡¯re still not forgiven.¡±


    My words hang heavy in the air after I¡¯ve spoken. Xavier looks confused, and I sit up in his bed in order not to be lulled into a false sense of security.


    This hot Alpha might have taken my virginity and given me the best sex of my life: erotic and hot in a way I know no man ever will. But that doesn¡¯t mean I will immediately fall into his arms and forgive him for everything he has put me through.


    I¡¯m too stubborn for that.


    Xavier sighs and sits up himself. He still isn¡¯t dressed, and I gulp when my eyesnd on his abs. V-lines and that fantastic c*ck that pounded into me just seconds ago.


    ¡°I understand if you¡¯re still mad at me, and I won¡¯t demand you to forgive me for rejecting you.¡±


    I lift my nose into the air. ¡°Good.¡±


    A ghost of a smile fleets over his lips at my stubbornness. He leans in closer, his grey eyes piercing into mine, making my heart pound against my chest. His scent engulfs me, and I have to fight to stay in control.


    ¡°Do you want to know why?¡± he asks, the deep timbre of his voice sending shivers down my spine.


    I swallow thickly and try my darn hardest to sound strict. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you deserve someone better than me¡±


    His words make me angry. I want him to fight for me, gdda*n it. Why isn¡¯t he trying his hardest to win me over? Sure, I still don¡¯t know how I feel about him being a hybrid, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want him to express his feelings for me. To prove that he wants me as much as I want him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you making decisions for me, Xavier.¡± My voicees out far moreposed than I feel, my anger helping me maintain a facade of control.


    He breathes augh. ¡°So it¡¯s Xavier now? Not Alpha Xavier?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I retort, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°No titles are needed for the idiot who can¡¯t admit he wants me. And you know what? I don¡¯t want you either.¡±


    He winces slightly, and for a moment, a pang of guilt hits me. But then I remember all the times he has rejected me. times he¡¯s made me feel like I was less than nothing. So, I harder my heart and push the guilt aside.


    ¡°You¡¯re also not as exciting anymore,¡± I add. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you naked now, so the excitement is gone.¡±


    Those words are a total lie, and I know I¡¯ve dug my own grave when Xavier widens his eyes. ¡°You little!¡±


    Iugh in pure panic when he grabs me and pulls me back into his strong arms. I try to fight him, but he is stronger than


    I¡¯m down on my back within seconds with my Alpha locking my arms above my head.


    ¡°Time to teach you a lesson,¡± he mutters before effortlessly keeping my ce while kissing my neck with such possessive intensity that I gasp.


    It¡¯s ridiculous and humiliating, but I¡¯m already wet again.


    His lips trace a hot, demanding path from my neck to my shoulder, his mouth eliciting a shiver of pleasure that brings forth involuntary whimpers from deep within me. I squirm beneath him, but it only seems to inspire him further.


    ¡°Wet already?¡± he murmurs, his voice low and gruff against my car. ¡°I thought I wasn¡¯t exciting anymore?¡± Heughs a deep chuckle that is so s*xy that it makes my heart hurt in the most beautiful way.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    I¡¯m not given time to figure out why he agrees so willingly to shut his mouth before he dips down and starts cleaning my ps*y with his tongue. It¡¯s still wet and sticky from the sex we had, but Xavier seems to relish the taste.


    His tongue dips and swirls, causing me to arch my back and moan his name. He smiles against me, all wicked and pleased with himself.


    A growl that turns into a whimper leaves my lips. ¡°You¡¯re such a f*cking bastard¡­¡± Yes, f*ck him for making me hot and bothered within seconds. I hate him!


    But somewhere deep down, I know I don¡¯t. My body is a traitor; it doesn¡¯t seem to care about my anger towards him. It wants him, needs him, responds to his slightest touch.


    ¡°A bastard, huh?¡± He hums in amusement, the vibration tingling against my sensitive skin. ¡°I guess that I am,¡± he confirms, his tone both unapologetic and triumphant.


    His tongue teases me further, sliding with such tantalizing slowness that I dig my nails into his ck hair, eliciting a low growl from him.


    His hands slide up my sides, his fingertips dancing over my skin and making me shiver. He knows exactly where to touch me, how to make my body surrender to him. It¡¯s infuriating and marvelous at the same time.


    ¡°Let yourself feel it,¡± he murmurs against my wet folds. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it ande all over my mouth, Daisy.¡±


    Hismand is husky and filled with desire. I bite my lip, torn between my stubborn will to resist and the throbbing need all resolve that pulses through every inch of me. But as he buries his face deeper, his mouth working eagerly against me, crumbles.


    ¡°Xavier,¡± I moan softly, my voice breaking under the hot rush of pleasure.


    His tongue brushes against my clit repeatedly, causing me to buck against him. His hands pin my hips down, not allowing me any escape from the relentless onught of sensations. I can feel my body spiraling out of control, nearing a peak that promises to shatter me.


    ¡°Let go,¡± he encourages, his voice muffled against me, sending vibrations to ripple through me. Themand strikes deeply within me, and I let out a sharp gasp as a wave of pleasure washes over me.


    Ie undone under his ministrations, my body shaking and trembling under the intensity of the climax that tears through me. He continuespping at me until everyst quiver has subsided; only then does he lift his head to meet my gaze.


    His eyes are dark with desire, and there¡¯s satisfaction written all over in stupidly handsome face. It makes me want to p and kiss him at the same time. His lips are wet and swollen, still glistening from my release.


    *Strange that you came so fast even though you don¡¯t want me anymore,¡± he says, a devilish smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    I re at him, both satisfied and mortified by how quickly he¡¯s managed to break down my walls. He raises an eyebrow at my silence, seemingly proud of his achievement.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± I say finally, trying to regain some semnce of dignity. ¡°I just¡­¡± I trail off, not sure what exactly I can say to justify my reactions.


    ¡°You just what?¡± He asks, propping himself up on his elbow as he looks down at me.


    ¡°I just-¡°I start again, but the words die in my throat when I see the raw vulnerability in his gaze. I recognize it because it mirrors my own-an unspoken admission of feelings that neither of us is ready to confront.


    ¡°You just feel something for me,¡± he finishes for me, a soft smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°I-¡°My protest is cut short when he leans down and captures my lips in a gentle kiss-one that speaks volumes about the depth of his emotions for me.


    But no matter how fast my heart is pounding, no matter how badly I want this, I can¡¯t give in.


    I push at his chest and break from his lips, panting. ¡°Xavier, stop we can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± his beautiful green eyes search mine, and I try to ignore the butterflies swarming my chest. It should be illegal to be so d*mn irresistible¡­


    With every ounce of self-control I can possibly muster, I repeat myself, ¡°No, we can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re about to marry my sister and this¡­this isn¡¯t right.¡±


    Am I?¡± he questions. ¡°Pretty sure I threatened to banish your mother-I could get rid of Isabe, too. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know about her f*cking my Beta.¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold on just a minute,¡± I say slowly, ¡°You threatened to banish my mother from the pack? Why?!¡±


    He frowns. ¡°What? That woman is pure evil. I refuse to believe that you are unaware of her actions and how she has been poisoning you for years in order to suppress your inner wolf. Not only that, but she also revealed that you¡¯re adopted,¡± there is a pause when he notices I¡¯m staring at him right now. ¡°Wait is this news to you?¡±


    ¡°Not the poisoning,¡± I mumble, feeling a wave of nausea wash over me. ¡°But the adoption¡­that¡¯s¡­new.¡±


    Xavier falls silent, and I¡¯m grateful for that.


    My head is such a mess right now. Xavier still hasn¡¯t told me why he rejected me in the first ce. He is also some sort of werewolf and vampire hybrid. Not to mention dying. And sure, Isabe is a bitch, that I always knew. But the adoption part?


    Who the f*ck am I?!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45


    Daisy


    Panic seizes my lungs, and I jump up from the bed to pace the room like a mad person.


    Xavier tilts his head. ¡°Are you okay, Daisy?¡±


    ¡°Okay?!¡± I snap, not sure whether to cry orugh. ¡°My family has poisoned me for years. My mate


    rejected me, and now it turns out I¡¯m also adopted? I¡¯m having a f*cking mental breakdown, Xavier!¡±


    He frowns. ¡°Anything I can do to help?¡±


    ¡°Yes, stop looking so disgustingly beautiful! Right now, I should want to p you, not kiss you!¡±


    His lips twitch, and he takes a seat on the edge of the bed, running his fingers through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m not


    against the idea of kissing. Do you want to sit in myp?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really that upset?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am!¡±


    He sighs heavily. ¡°Okay, that was a stupid question¡­¡± He strokes his chin before his face lights up with


    an idea. ¡°I know -something that might cheer you up.¡±


    1 re at him, watching as he reaches for his phone. He flicks on the screen, and suddenly, I hear the


    horrifying sound of my six-year-old self singing Britney Spear¡¯s ¡°¡­Baby One More Time at the top of


    my lungs.


    ¡°You were really cute as a kid,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m d Isabe uploaded this video.¡±


    With a high-pitched scream, Iunch myself at the Alpha and at the phone in his hand. But Xavier


    easily holds it up out of my reach while his other arm wraps around my waist and pins me against him.


    It¡¯s not until I¡¯m sitting in hisp that I realize I basically threw my body over him in my attempt to get


    the phone.


    ¡°Give me the phone,¡± I wail, still trying to fight him.


    ¡°I think not.¡± His strength is seriously scary. The b*stard holds me prisoner with one arm. ¡°We will watch


    it together andugh together.¡±


    Since he isn¡¯t letting me go and won¡¯t give me my phone, I can only groan and slump against him. His


    chest smells like pine and rain, which makes me blush.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± I mutter into the wall of his chest. ¡°Put the d*mn video on and torture me. I don¡¯t care¡­¡±


    Xavier kisses the top of my head before hitting rey. And there I am, six years old and thinking I¡¯m a


    freaking future star, singing so loudly I¡¯m surprised my family isn¡¯t deaf. Even my dance is


    embarrassing.


    My face burns, and I let out a pitiful sound.


    -But Xavier, the fucking bastard, is entertained. ¡°Any chance you could teach me that move?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you.¡±


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    XIO


    |||


    Chapter 45


    He chuckles. ¡°Again?¡±


    Unable to put up with his teasing, I burrow my face into the crook of his neck. He catches his breath,


    but neither of us moves. I am just as unwilling to make a move as he is.


    Because despite my humiliation, I¡¯m in love with this guy. I can pretend that I hate him all I want, but


    when his scent hits my nose for the second time, it¡¯s almost soothing enough to make me forget about


    the stupid video. Almost.


    Laughter rumbles in his chest. ¡°That dance is seriously adorable. Look at you go, my tiny little Omega,


    smiling so widely at


    the camera!¡±


    I groan. ¡°Will you shut the f*ck up?¡±


    He ignores me. ¡°So many people have liked it, too-two hundred thousand likes and counting.¡±


    ¡°Noooo!¡± I press my face closer to his neck. ¡°Can you just turn it off already?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± he chuckles. ¡°This video is a masterpiece. People love it. You¡¯re adorable.¡±


    With a sigh, I lift my head to look at my young, little naive self. Despite my utter humiliation, a smile


    threatens to break out on my face.


    ¡°My dad was still alive when that video was taken,¡± Suddenly, sadness overwhelms me. ¡°But I guess he


    isn¡¯t really my dad¡­ not anymore.¡±


    Xavier strokes my back. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. He is still your dad, even if you¡¯re not rted by blood.¡±


    Tears prickle against my eyelids. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me the truth? He was on his deathbed, and he still


    couldn¡¯t confess,¡± I sob into Xavier¡¯s shoulder.


    His grip tightens around me. ¡°Sometimes, people think they are protecting us by keeping secrets,¡± he


    says quietly, and I know he is speaking from experience. ¡°Maybe he thought it was the best thing for


    you.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t,¡± I argue, tears streaming down my face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t fair to me-or to him.¡± My voice cracks


    with emotion. ¡°If 1/ had known, I could have¡­.I don¡¯t know¡­moved away from the family that treated


    me like shit.¡±


    ¡°And missed out on the opportunity of meeting me?¡±


    His voice is yful, but I can sense the undercurrent of seriousness beneath it. I pause for a moment to


    consider his words, wiping my eyes on his skin..


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny,¡± I mumble into his skin, but a small smile tug at the corner of my mouth despite


    myself.


    He chuckles. ¡°You little shit. Did you just use me as your personal tissue?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it.¡± I sniff, pulling away to gaze into his eyes. They glow with the familiar warmth that


    makes my insides twist


    into knots.


    ¡°Hey,¡± He murmurs tenderly, cupping my chin. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be hurt, Daisy. We might be werewolves, but


    we are also human.¡±


    His words hit home, and I let out a sigh, resting my head back against his chest. For all his teasing andProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    tormenting, Xavier has a soothing effect on me.


    ¡°Promise you won¡¯tugh if I cry?¡± I ask quietly.


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    XO


    Chapter 451


    ¡°1 promise.¡± he replies, his hand rubbingforting circles on my back.


    And so, I let it all out. I cry like a baby, sobbing into Xavier¡¯s chest as he holds me tight. His heart beats


    steadily beneath my ear, the rhythm calming my frantic mind. He continues to stroke my hair,


    whispering soothing words into my ear.


    I hate how badly I need it.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make us a couple,¡± I mutter.


    He breathes augh. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But I might fck you again¡­¡±


    I can feel his lips curl into a smile when he kisses the top of my head. ¡°Already looking forward to it.¡±


    Even though I shouldn¡¯t, I lean against him to show him that I want him to continue nting kisses on


    my head.


    The soft touch of his lips is moreforting than words can describe. He is my rock and anchor and so


    d*mn gentle it¡¯s impossible to hate him. The bastard is treating me like I¡¯m precious and it¡¯s then that I


    realize that despite his earlier rejection, Xavier really does care about me.


    So why did he reject me in the first ce?


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XIO


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46


    Daisy


    1 squint at the suning in through the blinds and realize I¡¯m not in my room. I¡¯m still in Xavier¡¯s


    arms. It waste after we came home yesterday and eventer when we had sex. And then I cried


    and¡­I must have fallen asleep while heforted me.


    Seriously, what the hell, Daisy?


    Sera yawns inside my head. ¡®Are you guys done having sex yet?


    Wolves disappear into the far corner of the mind when their hosts have sex.


    We are, but now we are in another tricky situation¡­..


    ¡°Tricky?¡± Sera sounds amused. ¡°You¡¯re sprawled out on top of Alpha Xavier¡¯s chest, and he is holding


    you like you¡¯re the best thing that hit him. I see no issue here.


    ¡®But that¡¯s the issue, Sera! I can¡¯t just fall into a rtionship with the guy just because he spent one day


    not being an a*shole!¡±


    ¡°Good morning


    I shrick at the sound of Xavier¡¯s tired voice and turn my head with my arms crossed over hisrge


    pectoral muscles. He eyes. me cautiously, clearly expecting an argument. Or maybe it¡¯s


    disappointment in his gaze?


    I¡¯m too unhinged by the idea that I¡¯ve been snuggling with him to figure it out. I slept on his da*n chest


    and the worst part? It felt good. I¡¯m enjoying this.


    Not good.


    ¡°M-morning.¡±I mutter. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Like a baby. Your blood is something else. I haven¡¯t felt this refreshed in weeks.¡±


    Even though I¡¯m still a bit freaked out about Xavier being a hybrid, I can¡¯t help but say, ¡°Well, if you ever


    need more of it, just tell me. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy¡­¡±


    ¡°Xavier¡­¡± I warn with narrowed eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Frustration courses through me. Why is this guy so stubborn and set on tackling everything himself?


    ¡°Xavier, please. Just, for once in your life, ept the help from someone else, okay? You don¡¯t have to


    take on the world by yourself.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about that..¡±


    ¡°No? Then what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± he snaps, causing me to shake slightly on top of his chest as it vibrates. ¡°You don¡¯t get it?¡±


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    |||


    Chapter 46


    ¡®Should I be getting it?¡¯ ask Sera.


    I¡¯m just as


    lost as you¡­¡±.


    When I continue to stare at Xavier, he rolls his eyes. ¡°Jesus, Daisy. Do you really not get it? What I¡¯m


    saying is that I don¡¯t want to treat you like an ATM for blood.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t care. I mean, does it scare me that you¡¯re a hybrid Yes. But I¡¯m more afraid of you losing


    your mind, so I¡¯m willing to help you out in any way that I can, and if my blood is better than Isabe¡¯s,


    then you should take it. Just like I epted your help when I needed it yesterday.¡±


    I see the creases around his emerald eyes soften as he takes in my words. His hand moves from my


    back, fingertips trailing along my spine, sending shivers racing down to my toes.


    ¡°Daisy¡­¡± His voice is a sight sigh. ¡°You are more than just a means to an end to me.¡±


    there: I can feel warmth spreading through my chest as he says those words, and it shes with the


    fear that¡¯s still nestle fear of him only being nice today, fear of this not meaning anything, fear of him not


    being man enough to break things off with my sister.


    ¡®Don¡¯t think about that now,¡± Sera murmurs.


    Tm trying¡­¡±


    And I am. I swallow hard, trying my darn hardest to push away the lump in my throat. When the pain


    doesn¡¯t go away, I peer into Xavier¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why does it have to be soplicated?¡± I mumble.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be¡­¡± Xavier whispers and leans forward so that his forehead rests against mine. His


    warm and soothing breath causes goosebumps to rise on the skin of my arms. ¡°It¡¯s onlyplicated if


    we make it.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how to handle this conversation, so I change the subject. ¡°I have to confront my mother


    and ask her about my past and where I came from¡­¡±


    ¡°And I have to leave your sister.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± I re at him. ¡°I still haven¡¯t decided if I want to be with you, so don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡±


    My tone doesn¡¯t fool Xavier for a second. His eyes move over my face as if he can somehow read my


    mind if he looks hard enough. Can he see how hard I¡¯ve fallen for him?


    Eventually, he sighs. ¡°I¡¯m still breaking things off with Isabe. She wouldn¡¯t make a great Luna.¡±


    ¡°But she would grant you a strong heir, which is needed in war times.¡±


    A bitterugh leaves his lips. ¡°We are at war right now, Daisy. A child wouldn¡¯t help us. No, what I


    should be doing right now is trying to find the other magical wolves.¡±


    That makes me pause. Yato told me there were seven special powers and we have talked about them


    plenty of times while training under the hot sun.


    Yato is the wind wolf, Xavier is the fire wolf, and I¡¯m the light wolf, which means there are four powers


    left. One of the powers, however, doesn¡¯t count because thest and strongest power is darkness, and


    that element belongs to the vampire prince himself.


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 46


    Our enemy.


    ¡°The water, earth, and psychic wolf are all out there, and I need to find and convince them to fight the


    vampires with us. If they don¡¯t ept, who knows what will happen?¡±


    1 shiver at the idea of the other wolves not being interested in helping us. ¡°Are they needed?¡±


    ¡°To defeat the vampire queen and the vampire prince? Yes¡­or no¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± I blink at him in disbelief.


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that there are other creatures out there that could possibly help us, but the problem is


    that we have no way of finding or summoning them. Recruiting more werewolves is also a great idea,


    but the problem is that the vampire queen seems to be turning entire towns into vampires. We are


    outnumbered, Daisy¡±


    There¡¯s a resigned and defeated look in his emerald eyes that I¡¯m not used to. Ever since the first day I


    met Alpha Xavier, he has had this strong and brave air about him. I honestly thought he could take on


    everything and everyone. But now, looking at him. I can see how hard the war weighs on him.


    I grab his wrist and guide his hand back to my waist. ¡°What if we focus on one thing at a time?¡±


    He lets out a humorless chuckle, his thumb making absent circles over the small of my back. ¡°You


    make it sound so easy,¡± he


    says.


    ¡°Maybe it is.¡± I shrug, meeting his gaze head-on. Or maybe it¡¯s not. Regardless of which, I need to be


    properly trained in


    those how to use my magic. When I used it yesterday, I think I only channeled it because I thought you


    were going to die vampires.¡±


    He grins. ¡°Daisy Andersson worried about me getting hurt? Now that¡¯s something I never thought I¡¯d


    hear.¡± The corners of his eyes crinkle with amusement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it.¡± But my wordsck bite, and we both know it.


    Xavier smiles before saying, ¡°Consider it done. I will let you train with Yato.¡±


    ¡°With Yato?!¡± I¡¯m in shock. ¡°But you hate your brother!¡±


    ¡°We are at war, Daisy,¡± he reminds me. ¡°I need Yato on our side, and he actually asked me the other


    day if I would like tobine our packs.¡±


    ¡°In exchange for what?¡± I ask, I doubt Yato would settle on being anything less than Alpha.


    ¡°He asked me to break things off with Isabe and just admit that I¡¯m into you.¡±


    Everything inside of me goes still before my heart painfully clenches. I know Yato likes me-I would have


    to be stupid not to notice the way he looks at me. But for Yato to be selfless enough to offer Xavier his


    pack in exchange for making sure I¡¯m happy? That¡¯s¡­too much.


    ¡°Yato¡­did that¡­.for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xavier replies, his gaze heavy on mine. ¡°He only wants what¡¯s best for you, which is more than I


    can say for myself at times.¡±


    I am momentarily stunned into silence. This revtion stirs a strange mix of gratitude and pain in my


    heart. I can¡¯t quite process the fact that Yato not only noticed my feelings for Xavier but also put them


    above his own desires.


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    30


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 46


    ¡°¡­¡±1 blink rapidly, trying to regain control. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. Xavier tells me softly, brushing a stray strand of hair from my face. ¡°I


    will make Yato the Beta of my pack, and you can process your feelings on your own. I know you don¡¯t


    know how you feel about me yet, and now that you know about my brother¡¯s sacrifice, maybe you have


    more to consider. What I want you to remember, though,


    don¡¯t owe either of us anything. Who you choose to be with is entirely up to you.¡±


    is that


    you


    I can only nod, astonished at his words. This isn¡¯t the possessive Alpha I first met. This is a more


    human side of him he is only letting me see today.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I reply after a moment of silence. ¡°I need to think about all this


    ¡°Take all the time you need,¡± his smile shows off his sharp white teeth that are entirely vampiric. ¡°Just


    don¡¯t keep me waiting. forever.


    B


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Get the App: Get All of XM


    XM

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    L


    ¡°I need to confront my mother somehow, but how?¡± Daisy paces back and forth in my kitchen. ¡°Should I


    tell her that I know I¡¯m adopted and demand an exnation for why my dad chose to bring me into our


    family? Where did he even find me? Or wait, what if my dad is still my dad? He could have cheated on


    my mother¡­well¡­.Margaret¡­¡±


    I sitfortably at the kitchen table. My injuriespletely healed. But while my body is whole, my


    mind is not. Caleb never showed up when he was supposed to, and I haven¡¯t heard from him in two


    days. It¡¯s making me paranoid.


    What if something happened to him after he refused to kill me? Did the vampire queen murder him


    already?


    Dread settles in the pit of my stomach, something which Daisy immediately notices. ¡°L?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Are you okay? You look like you¡¯re about to throw up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Daisy,¡± I say, forcing a smile onto my lips. ¡°Just thinking about Caleb.¡± The name tastes bitter


    in my mouth, and I struggle to swallow.


    Daisy¡¯s eyes spark with understanding. ¡°Sorry, your mate is missing, and here I am, talking about my


    own petty problems.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t petty. You have a lot on your te right now, and I¡¯m especially interested in finding out


    which brother you¡¯re going to choose, but I can¡¯t shake off the feeling something terrible has happened


    to Caleb.¡± My words hang heavy in the air, my heart pounding like a drum in my chest.


    Daisy sits down and reaches across the table to take my hand, her grip warm and reassuring. ¡°We will


    find him, L,¡± she says firmly. ¡°He is a pack member, no?¡± Right after speaking, she furrows her


    eyebrows.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, knowing she¡¯s onto something.


    ¡°Caleb..¡± Her face is full of hesitation before she finally asks, ¡°Do you think he could be a vampire?¡±


    I fall silent at that. I¡¯ve never lied to Daisy before, but is it wise to tell her the truth about Caleb?


    Alpha Xavier is Daisy¡¯s mate¡­.well, he was her mate before he rejected her. Either way, they are close


    friends now and she i also close with his brother, Yato.


    If I tell her the truth, will she tell them about Caleb? Shit. I don¡¯t know what to do. If Alpha Yato and


    Alpha Xavier knew my mate was a vampire and not a werewolf like us, could I still count on their


    support? Will they continue guarding my cottage out here in the woods, or will they banish me from the


    pack and let me fend for myself?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°L?¡± Daisy prods, her gaze searching mine. I can see the wheels turning i I give her an answer.


    her head, and I know she won¡¯t let it drop until


    ¡°¡­¡± I start, my breath hitching in my throat before I close my eyes and blurt out, ¡°Can I trust you?!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Daisy¡¯s response is immediate and unquestionable. ¡°You¡¯re my friend before anything


    else.¡±


    I want to trust her since she is my best friend, but I¡¯m still not sure if I should. I look down at our hands


    intertwined on the


    own shaking slightly. Daisy, noticing this, gives my hand a gentle squeeze.


    table,


    my


    ¡°What you tell me stays between us, L.¡±


    Her eyes speak of her loyalty, and I take a deep breath, my heart hammering against my ribcage.


    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± I begin,


    1/2


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 47


    swallowing hard, ¡°is a vampire, I didn¡¯t let him inside the house when I found out, but we¡­.we spent


    hours watching movies on myptop. He seems nice and¡­I don¡¯t know, but I think something may


    have happened to him.¡±


    Tears drip down myp, and Daisy releases my hand with a horrified expression before she whispers,


    ¡°Shit¡­¡±


    I look up at her. ¡°Shit, what?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, but there was a blonde vampire who didn¡¯t fight back a few days ago. He was found


    in the woods, and after we captured him, he told me to keep you safe through telepathy. I didn¡¯t tell you


    because I thought he was messing with me. And after that other vampire attacked you, I just.. I didn¡¯t


    want to scare you even more.¡±


    1 stare at Daisy, my heart pounding even harder now. ¡°That that was probably Caleb,¡± I say softly, my


    voice hardly a whisper. ¡°He can change his appearance, but when he was here, he was blonde and


    beautiful, and it basically looked like he was in a boyband.¡±


    It hurts to speak about him. I mean, if the pack found him I bet he is already dead. But¡­ shouldn¡¯t I


    have felt that through the mate bond?


    ¡°Da*n. I¡¯m such an idiot.¡± Daisy rubs her forehead, looking truly sorry. ¡°I should have told you right


    away, but I didn¡¯t want you getting scared or worried. Especially not after everything that happened.¡±


    Her hand finds its way back to mine, gripping it tightly. ¡°But I can take you to him.


    I gasp: ¡°You can?¡±


    Daisy nods, her lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Yeah. We didn¡¯t kill him, L. Alpha Xavier decided it was


    better to lock him up in the pack dungeons.¡±


    A smile breaks across my tear-streaked face, relief washing over me like a tidal wave. ¡°Oh, thank the


    moon goddess,¡± I whisper, clutching Daisy¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°I never thought I would say this, but I¡¯m d


    Alpha Xavier doesn¡¯t see the world in just ck and white. If he did, I might have lost Caleb forever.¡±


    Daisy looks taken aback, and I know I must have said something that surprised her. Maybe she is


    seeing her mate in a different light?


    I can see the wheels turning in her mind before she stands up from the table. ¡°Caleb is in the pack


    dungeons. Let me just call Xavier and see if we can visit him now,¡± she says, pulling her phone from


    her pocket. ¡°One minute.¡±


    I don¡¯t mind waiting a minute. Not when I¡¯ve waited for so many years to find my mate. And sure, I


    haven¡¯t been in the same room with Caleb since discovering he is a vampire, but¡­I don¡¯t think he will


    hurt me.


    Still, I¡¯m nervous about seeing Caleb again. Is he in bad condition? Does he need my blood to heal?


    Why didn¡¯t he fight back when my pack had him surrounded?


    D*mn, I still can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t kill anyone. I don¡¯t know whether to admire his bravery orment his


    recklessness. But as I wait for Daisy¡¯s return, I can¡¯t help but be filled with a flicker of hope, Maybe


    Alpha Xavier will be epting of us being


    fated mates?


    2/2


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    O


    COMMENT


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    ×Ô

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48


    Caleb


    ¡°I


    I don¡¯t understand why my future husband spends so much time tending to you. He should just kill you


    and get it over with. You¡¯re such a waste of space.¡±


    I look up from the floor but don¡¯t respond.


    What did I do to deserve this?


    This crazy chick. Isabe, is standing outside my prison cell again. She thinks I¡¯m the reason Alpha


    Xavier doesn¡¯t spend time with her, but I have nothing to do with it.


    The truth is that Alpha Xavier is in love with Isabe¡¯s sister, Daisy, and has spent a lot of his time


    training with hertely. Isabe, however, seems to think her Alpha is spending time with me here in the


    dungeons.


    Conclusion? She is crazy. There is no point for Alpha Xavier to spend time with a male vampire


    prisoner, but I won¡¯t correct Isabe. The more time she spends with me, the less time she spends


    figuring out the truth: that her future husband is about to leave Isabe for her sister.


    ¡°You¡¯re always so f*cking quiet¡­¡± Isabe hisses and fishes inside her pocket for the key to my prison


    cell. ¡°But I¡¯m going to change that by opening the blinds.¡±


    My eyes widen. Even though I¡¯m in the pack dungeons, there is a window inside my prison cell that


    leads to the outside world. It¡¯s covered by a pair of heavy iron blinds that keep the sunlight from


    flooding in. I¡¯m grateful for that since sunlight is lethal to my kind unless you¡¯re a pure-blood.


    And I¡¯m not. I need a daylight ring to survive the sun, but I dropped it when I was taken prisoner.


    ¡°No,¡± I whisper, a note of fear creeping into my voice, but Isabell ignores it, instead drawing out the key


    with a malicious grin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die immediately,¡± she says. ¡°I want you to burn to a crisp slowly, so I will let a tiny


    stream of light hit you. Sounds like fun, right?¡±


    I feel a chill ripple down my spine at her words, and the evil werewolfughs at that. She seems to find


    satisfaction in my terror and steps towards the window.


    No-no-no!


    I press myself against the wall, desperation wing at my insides. I cannot die here, not like this. I¡¯ve


    just found my mate, and I don¡¯t want to die before seeing her pretty face again. This can¡¯t be the end!


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do it,¡± I beg. It feels pathetic to ask this werewolf for mercy, but I don¡¯t want my life to end.


    Not before seeing L onest time. ¡°Alpha Xavier won¡¯t be happy if you kill his source of information.¡±


    Isabeughs. ¡°I doubt he cares much about you.¡±


    And with that, she moves the iron blinds with a sadistic smirk. My heart feels like it¡¯s about to pound out


    of my chest as I wait for the sun to hit my skin. Once it does, it feels like I¡¯m being burned alive.


    I squeeze my eyes shut and grit my teeth as I desperately try to pull myself away from the sun.


    But it¡¯s useless.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 48


    My pale skin is already turning red, and I hiss as the first wave of pain sears through me. The scent of


    my burning flesh wafts through the cell, and Isabe cackles with glee, her eyes sparkling with sadistic


    pleasure.


    ¡°How do


    that feel?¡± Isabe asks, mocking joy dancing in her eyes. ¡°Does it feel good to finally see the


    daylight?¡±


    I don¡¯t respond; my mind is focused on enduring the pain radiating from my skin. The smell of searing


    flesh is unbearable, the pain worse. But I can¡¯t let her see my agony. I won¡¯t give her the satisfaction.


    Suddenly, a howl pierces the morning air, reverberating through the stone walls of the cell and seeping


    into my soul. It¡¯s L. Even though I¡¯ve never heard or seen her wolf form, I just know it¡¯s her.


    I nce up, and relief washes over me when I see L and Daisy in their respective wolf forms.


    Daisy is white with angelic wings, but although she is the one I should be admiring, it¡¯s L I can¡¯t take


    my eyes off. Her wolf is a normal gray wolf, yet I¡¯m one hundred percent captivated by her.


    I don¡¯t even notice that Daisy has switched forms before I hear her voice.


    ¡°Isabe, what the hell are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Umm, torturing the prisoner?¡± I can hear the eye-roll in her irritated voice. ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m


    doing?¡±


    While the sisters fight each other, L enters my prison cell with swift, quiet steps. Her eyes meet


    mine, and a sense of urgency fills them as she closes the blinds, casting the cell back into merciful


    shadows.


    The sun no longer burns my skin, and I gasp in relief, weing the soothing darkness. But L still


    doesn¡¯t approach me, which I can sort of understand. After having my skin burnt for so long. I¡¯m


    probably unrecognizable and disgusting to look


    al.


    With some effort, I lift my hand to wave at her, but I have no strength left in me. I sag against the wall,


    and L¡¯s eyes widen -not with disgust, but with fury.


    Then she turns her attention back to the battling sisters, a growl humbling within her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to f*king murder you!¡±


    My jaw cks to the ground when Lunches herself at Isabe, her ws extended, and teeth


    bared in a savage snar Isabe shrieks, throwing up her hands in defense, but L is on her, tearing


    through the heavy fabric of her expensive- looking dress.


    Daisy can do nothing but watch in stunned silence as L continues her relentless attack on Isabe,


    her growls echoing off the stone walls of the prison. Isabe¡¯s screams turn into sobs as she recoils at


    the mercy of L, her once pristine dress shredded and sttered with blood.


    ¡°L! Stop!¡± Daisy finally manages to regain her voice, rushing forward to pull L off Isabe. ¡°I know


    she deserves it, but killing her will only get us in trouble.¡±


    L snarls, but she doesn¡¯t attack Isabe again. Instead, she stands there, ring down at IsabeProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    as her chest heaves with rage, her chocte eyes burning with a savage fire. Blood glistens on her


    ws, and the sight of it causes Isabe to whimper


    in fear.


    ¡°T-take her away¡­¡± Isabe sobs. ¡°She is scaring me-¡±


    Daisy kicks her sister in the face to shut her up before patting L¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go to your man. I think


    he is in need of your blood and love right now.¡±


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    |||


    Chapter 48


    With a final murderous nce at Isabe, L abandons her prey and rushes to my side. I feel


    ashamed of my appearance and try not to meet her eyes.


    ¡°Hi, L¡­¡± I drawl, feeling all kinds of awkwardness. ¡°I must look like a burnt avocado, am I right?¡± A


    forcedugh leaves my lips, but L doesn¡¯tugh with me.


    Instead, she kneels down beside me, her hand gently reaching out to trace the burnt edges of my skin.


    Her touch is like a cooling balm, a soothing contrast to the hot sting of my burns.


    ¡°Shh¡­ it¡¯s okay, you¡¯re going to be alright,¡± she whispers, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ I


    won¡¯t let anything happen to you.


    1 stare at her in disbelief before chuckling. ¡°uck, I feel some. I¡¯m a man, yet I¡¯m the one being saved.


    Guess I will just have to make it up to youter, huh?¡±


    Relief shes through her eyes when she hears the humor in my voice, but she doesn¡¯t smile at my


    poor attempt at making herugh. Her features remain drawn as she begins to tend to my wounds


    meticulously.


    It kind of hurts when she touches my cheek. ¡°Ouch. You don¡¯t have to-


    ¡°Hush,¡± she cuts me off, her voice surprisingly stern. ¡°Stop being a baby and just let me help.¡±


    ¡°Help¡± I scoff. ¡°The only thing that will help me right now is something I can¡¯t ask-¡± My voice trails off


    when L bites into her arm and offers it to me.


    I blink at her, momentarily stunned. My mouth goes dry as I stare at the rivulets of blood trickling down


    her arm. It smells so sweet, my nostrils re unconsciously in response and I know dark veins must


    have appeared on my face because a silent gasp leaves L¡¯s lips.


    She looks terrified of me and it¡¯s the only thing that prevents me from lunging forward to take what


    she¡¯s offering me. I¡¯m a vampire, not an animal.


    ¡°L¡­are you sure about this?¡± Thest thing I want to do is hurt her, or worse, scare her to the point


    she never me again, but the truth is, I need her blood.


    r wants to see


    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot,¡± L replies, her voice shaky but determined. ¡°You¡¯re in pain. You need it¡­and I


    want to help.¡±


    ¡°I-I might hurt you,¡± I stammer, my throat closing up at the thought of causing her any harm.


    ¡°I trust you,¡± she whispers, offering her arm once again. This time, the urgency is palpable in her voice.


    ¡°Now drink.¡±


    My body quickens at the sight of the life-saving nectar she offers every instinct screaming at me to take


    what I need. But instead, I gently cup her face with my hand, my thumb tracing the curve of her cheek.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± 1 barely manage to whisper before my fangs sink into her arm.


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49


    L


    The sun has gone down, but I still stare up at the sky for a long moment before opening the car door for


    Caleb, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s safe to leave the car now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he swiftly steps out of the car. ¡°It¡¯s going to be nice sleeping in a bed again. The floor


    inside the pack dungeons was nasty.¡±


    I immediately feel bad for Caleb. It couldn¡¯t have been easy being a prisoner and always burnt to a


    crisp by Isabe, but now he is finally free. Alpha Xavier has allowed Caleb to stay with me in the old


    pack house after discovering that he can mask his


    scent.


    To be honest, I¡¯m surprised by this oue. I never thought it would be this easy to convince Alpha


    Xavier to let Caleb leave the pack dungeons.


    But, apparently, my Alpha trusts Caleb not to hurt me despite him being a vampire, which is shocking. I


    mean, I¡¯m attracted to Caleb(who wouldn¡¯t be? He is gorgeous), but even I don¡¯t trust him fully after


    learning he isn¡¯t a werewolf.


    ¡°Man, it feels good to be fully healed,¡± Caleb says as he walks up the first step and stretches on my


    porch, his t-shirt riding up his toned stomach. I follow his movement and get an eyeful of his six-pack.


    Oh god, he is so hot it isn¡¯t fair.


    My heart picks up speed and I immediately busy myself with opening the door not to let him see the


    effect he has on me, I¡¯m too attracted to him for my own good. ¡°Y-yeah¡­ I¡¯m d my blood was able


    to¡­.help you.¡±


    ¡°It was really nice of you to offer me your blood.¡±


    I flush as the door flies open, eyes cast on the floor as I kick off my shoes in the hallway. ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°This is such a nice house.¡±


    ¡°I guess it is.¡±


    Caleb clears his throat behind me. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah?¡±


    Augh leaves his lips. ¡°You need to invite me, L.unless you want me to sleep in the garden?¡±


    ¡°Oh. F*ck, sorry.¡±


    I turn around and meet his eyes, which are no longer brown now that I know his true identity. They are


    red and slightly glowing. It makes me swallow hard. If Caleb wants to take advantage of me after I¡¯ve


    invited him inside, he is free to do that. I wouldn¡¯t be able to beat a vampire in strength or speed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hopefully, he won¡¯t betray my trust.


    ¡°You maye inside,¡± I tell him. ¡°You¡¯re invited.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says, crossing the threshold. His figure seems to tower over the room as he takes in


    the homey surroundings.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    XIO


    Chapter 49


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you to your room,¡± I stammer.


    He c*cks his head to the side, eyeing me with a concerned expression. ¡°Are you telling me you don¡¯t


    want to share a bed with me?¡± There is a hint of sadness in his voice. ¡°F*ck, am I that scary to you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± I say, taken aback. ¡°I just thought¡­ you¡¯d want your own space after being cooped


    up in the dungeon. And anyway, it¡¯s not about being scared. It¡¯s about being cautious.¡±


    He smirks at me, his red eyes twinkling with hidden amusement ¡°Cautious? Is that what we¡¯re calling it


    now?¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing me,¡± I mutter, feeling a blush creep up my face.


    His smile grows wider, and he reaches out as if wanting to touch me, but he stops himself at thest


    second. ¡°Sorry,¡± he mutters. I won¡¯t touch you until you trust me again.¡±


    Guilt pierces my heart. Before I knew Caleb was a vampire, I had no trouble with him touching me.


    Now? Now I¡¯m afraid he will snap and eat me alive.


    I clear my throat. ¡°I¡¯m giving you the room upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯refortable with, L.¡±


    Hearing my name on his tongue sends shivers down my spine, but I¡¯m not ready to ept my own


    emotions, so I lead Caleb upstairs to one of the guest rooms.


    The room is sparse ¨C just a bed, an old dresser, and a small attached bathroom ¨C but Caleb doesn¡¯t


    seem to mind.


    ¡°This will do nicely,¡± he says quietly before gripping the hem of his shirt and pulling it off in one swift


    motion.


    Oh my god¡­


    His well-defined muscles ripple under the dim light, and I swallow hard, my eyes involuntarily tracing


    the lines of his sculpted abs. I could look at him for days, but he turns around and my face immediately


    turns a billion degrees when a yful smile curls his lips.


    ¡°You can go now,¡± he says. ¡°And you should because if you keep staring at me like that, I can¡¯t


    guarantee I¡¯ll be a gentleman much longer.¡±


    I flush bright red at his confession, my eyes widening. ¡°R-right, stammer out before quickly turning to


    make my escape. But not before I see that smirk of his, the one that says he knows exactly what he¡¯s


    doing to me.


    I hurry down the stairs, my heart still pounding in my chest from being so close to him. There¡¯s no


    denying it: being around Caleb is dangerous for my sanity. Just seeing him shirtless leaves me in a


    state of breathless fascination.


    I retreat to my bedroom and close the door behind me, leaning against it as I take a deep breath. My


    thoughts are overwhelmed with images of Caleb, his strong body, and his irresistible smile. Even now,


    in the safety of my own room, I can¡¯t escape him.


    For a few moments, I let myself indulge in imagining what it would be like to touch him-Part of me


    yearns for it for him ¨C while the other part screams at me to remember what he is: a vampire, an entity


    with strength and speed that far surpass


    mine.


    Sighing, I push myself away from the door and head to bed, praying for sleep toe quickly and bring


    some relief from these thoughts. But the first thing I see in my dreams is the same thing I¡¯d been trying


    to escape: Caleb.


    His bewitching smile, that rakish smirk, and, of course, his chiseled abs. In my dreams, he¡¯s no longer


    the vampire I fear but


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 49


    the man I remember from before-kind,passionate, and irresistibly charming.


    He¡¯s standing by the porch of the pack house like he did earlier today, his shirt riding up his toned


    stomach. Only this time. he is looking directly at me with an intensity that stops my breath. His red eyes


    burn brighter as he steps closer, every muscle in my body screaming in anticipation.


    ¡°L,¡± he says in a voice that sends shivers down my spine. He reaches out to touch me slowly as if


    asking for permission.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I hear myself whispering, though I¡¯m surprised by how bold I sound.


    ¡°Can I touch you?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    He steps closer, towering over me, until his head dips low to kiss my lips. He ta mouth when his hand


    cups my breast.


    tastes like bubblegum, and I moan into his


    I¡¯ve never been touched by a man, let alone by my fated mate. Instant need shoots through me, and I


    lean against his touch, demanding more.


    He chuckles against my lips. ¡°So needy¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I sound breathless, but while I should feel mortified, I¡¯m far too busy to touch Caleb¡¯s abs


    to care. Without stopping, I lift my chin to meet his red eyes. ¡°I just want you.¡±


    Those red eyes of his darken with desire. ¡°I want you too.¡±


    His fingers brush against my skin, sending a fresh wave of electricity coursing through me. It¡¯s


    intoxicating. I close my eyes to savour the feeling but when I open them again, Caleb has disappeared.


    ¡°No,¡± I cry out involuntarily, reaching for him but grabbing onto thin air instead.


    I wake up with a start in my bed, panting heavily. It was just a dream ¨C a very vivid one at that. But it felt


    so real that for a moment there¡¯s a pang of disappointment.


    And my next discovery is even worse: my nipples are hardened, and my panties are soaked.


    I blush furiously and bury my face into the pillow, feelingpletely mortified. I¡¯ve never had such an


    erotic dream before, let alone about a vampire.


    ¡°Da*n it, Caleb,¡± I mutter, kicking off the covers in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re ruining


    ning me.¡±


    3/3


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50


    Caleb


    I have no idea why I epted the guest room upstairs. Do I need a room? Yes. Do vampires need to


    sleep? No. I¡¯m just lying on the bed and staring up at the ceiling. It¡¯s pretty da&n boring if you ask me.


    A sigh leaves my lips as I fold my arms underneath my head. I¡¯m not listening to music but focusing on


    the rain. It¡¯s soothing wait are those footsteps outside the house?


    With careful footsteps, I maneuver to the window. It¡¯s dark outside if you don¡¯t count the moonlight.


    There¡¯s no sun in sight, just a strange, mysterious figure.


    Hmm? I¡¯m so confused. Who is this person, and what are they doing dressed in a robe in L¡¯s


    garden? It almost looks like Daisy, but this girl is a lot taller than her though. Another sister? Weird. I


    don¡¯t think the vampire queen mentioned another


    sister to me.


    I keep watching the bandit in silence. They try the door handle, and that¡¯s when I jump down from the


    window like a shadow in the dark. They immediately lift their head and raise their arm as if to punch


    me, but I easily grab it while blinking down at the woman in surprise.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask.


    Her eyes narrow. ¡°A vampire? What the hell are you doing here? thought I was the only one sent to spy


    on L. Don¡¯t they trustine to finish the mission?¡±


    ¡°Finish the mission?¡± I blink at the woman until I finally understand. She smells like a werewolf, but she


    is definitely working for the vampire. ¡°You¡¯re a mole, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Y¡­ you¡¯re not with the vampires? Who are you?!¡±


    Before I get a chance to silence her, she scr


    screams in such a loud voice that the lights go on inside L¡¯s room. I swear under my breath and


    ce my palm over the girl¡¯s mouth. How the hell do I exin this to L? Now I¡¯m the one who looks


    like the bad guy!


    The woman whose fist I¡¯m holding is struggling against me, but it¡¯s like she isn¡¯t even trying. Are all


    werewolves as weak as this one? I tilt my head and grin sheepishly when the door opens behind me.


    L is standing there in shock, ncing between us with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Lina? Caleb? What the


    hell are you guys doing out here?¡±


    ¡°This vampire is trying to kill me!¡± Lina cries, causing me to re at her.


    ¡°What?¡± I snap. ¡°I haven¡¯t tried anything! Believe me, if I wanted you dead, you wouldn¡¯t be breathing ri


    right now.¡±


    ¡°Caleb is right,¡± L says, and my heart swells-my mate trusts me. I¡¯ve never been happier! I look at


    her with heart-shaped eyes as she continues talking, ¡°What I want to know is what you¡¯re doing here,


    Lina.¡±


    Without thinking, I blurt out exactly what¡¯s on my mind, ¡°I think she is a spy and working for the vampire


    queen. She was sneaking around your garden, probably looking for a way in. Maybe she was sent to


    kill you?¡±


    L¡¯s eyes widen as she takes in my words. She nces at Lina, who is squirming under my grip, her


    face going pale. ¡°A spy? For the vampire queen?¡± L repeats slowly, her gaze calcting


    ¡°Yes,¡± I insist, tightening my grip on the traitorous werewolf. ¡°She mentioned something about a


    mission. I believe she


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 50


    intended to infiltrate your house for whatever nefarious ns the vampire queen has.¡±


    I see a hint of


    flicker in L¡¯s gaze before she regains herposure. ¡°Is that true, Lina?¡± She asks, her voice steely.


    Lina jerks away from me in an attempt to free herself. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about,¡± she


    stammers, feigning innocence. But her nervous gaze and trembling hands give her away.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± I raise an eyebrow, not buying her act for a second. Then why were you trying the door


    handle?¡±


    Lina stutters and stammers, unable to answer my question.


    ¡°I think we should take this inside,¡± L finally states, a determined gleam in her eyes. ¡°We need to call


    Alpha Xavier and maybe even Daisy. They are sisters.¡±


    Ah, so I was right in assuming as much. Daisy and Lina look simr.. well, not THAT simr. Lina is


    much taller, and her eyes are brown. If I were to guess, Lina has Spanish roots while Daisy doesn¡¯t.


    Daisy is much too pale. Their hair color, however, is simr, and so are their clothes. It¡¯s like Daisy is


    wearing hand-me-downs from Lina.


    Without wasting a moment, Lina tries to flee, but I quickly grab her and throw her over my shoulder.


    She kicks with her legs, but I¡¯m not bothered. L, however, is staring at me with eyes the size of


    saucers.


    ¡°What?¡± Task.


    ¡°N-nothing!¡± She shrieks. I¡¯ve never taken her for the nervous type, but she is acting weird. I¡¯m just¡­


    surprised by how strong you are. You¡¯re so pretty that it¡¯s easy to forget that you¡¯re a deadly predator.¡±


    Her words catch me off guard, and my heart skips a beat. ¡°Pretty?¡± I echo incredulously. I¡¯m not blind-I


    know that I¡¯m good-looking even among vampires, but to hear L admit that I¡¯m ¡°pretty¡± makes me


    happy.


    ¡°You are.¡± she mumbles. Anyway, let¡¯s get Lina inside, okay? You can tie her to a chair while I call


    Alpha Xavier, Chances are he is sleeping, and we will be forced to hold her hostage until morning.¡±


    ¡°Hostage?!¡± Lina yells. ¡°I¡¯m not a vampire-I¡¯m a werewolf and innocent! I haven¡¯t done anything!¡±


    ¡°Oh, save it for Alpha Xavier, sweetheart,¡± L retorts, her voiceced with a sharp sarcasm that I¡¯m


    beginning to associate with her. ¡°We really don¡¯t care about your drama right now!


    I stop in my tracks. ¡°You know, if you allow me to look inside her mind, I could uncover the truth right


    away,¡± I propose, looking at L for approval.


    ¡°You can do that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    I hope I¡¯m not scaring her by revealing more of my powers, but the truth is that I¡¯m like the 3¡¯rd


    strongest vampire in my n. The only two vampires that are stronger than me are the queen and the


    prince. Don¡¯t ask me how, but even if I¡¯m not a pureblood, I have abilities some vampires can¡¯t even


    dream of. They call me a ¡°gifted¡± vampire.


    L wet her lips. ¡°LI don¡¯t know. Maybe we should wait until Alpha Xavier gets here?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I smile. ¡°I won¡¯t invade Lina¡¯s mind without your Alpha¡¯s consent.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she seems nervous and keeps ncing up at Lina, who is still trying to escape. ¡°Do you read


    people¡¯s minds often?¡±


    *Not really. It can destroy people if I¡¯m not careful. They get paranoid and begin thinking I¡¯m always


    listening to their inner, most secret thoughts.¡±


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    XO


    ´¨


    Chapter 50


    ¡°Ah,¡± she casts her eyes aside, ¡°Well, tie up, Lina.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    L leaves me alone to call her Alpha while I enter the kitchen. I find some rope under the sink and tie


    waiting for the verdict.


    up Lina while


    But even though I¡¯m doing everything my mate asked of me, I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that L is


    even more afraid of me. How do I win her over?


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51


    Caleb


    A pout forms on my lips as I obediently wait for L¡¯s Alpha to show up. When he does, he isn¡¯t alone.


    Yato, his brother, is with him and so is Daisy. They listen to L¡¯s version of the story, then to Lina¡¯s,


    and soon, all eyes are on me.


    ¡°Well?¡± Alpha Xavier asks, and 1 gulp at the intensity of his eyes. can¡¯t put my tongue on it, but


    something about this Alpha doesn¡¯t sit right with me. He is scary. ¡°Are you going to tell us your version


    of the story?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Alpha Xavier,¡± I say, meeting his gaze. His eyes are a piercing emerald, but I don¡¯t allow


    myself to flinch. I¡¯m not a werewolf-his alphamand doesn¡¯t work on me. ¡°I caught Lina outside your


    house, trying the door handle. When I confronted her, she said something about a mission, and that¡¯s


    why Lassumed she was working for the vampire queen.¡±


    Alpha Xavier grunts, pinching the bridge of his nose. He looks tired, his ck hair a ruffled mess that


    somehow suits him. I could see myself working under this man¡­if he would let me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this,¡± he says finally, ncing at Lina, who trembles under his gaze. ¡°Do you


    have anything to say for your defense?¡±


    Lina gulps. #M-my sister is your future Luna, and she can bear witness to my innocence. Daisy also


    knows I¡¯m not a bad person. I¡¯m her sister!¡±


    Daisy snorts. ¡°Dude, you¡¯ve beaten me up so many times when we were kids that I honestly don¡¯t know


    what to think of you,¡± she nces at me. ¡°I honestly trust L¡¯s vampire mate more than I trust you.¡±


    Lina gawks at her sister and Yato burst outughing. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve missed a joke or something


    ¡°You guys probably want to sleep.¡± Alpha Xavier says. So I should probably take Lina to the hotel and


    interrogate her there.¡±


    ¡°Oh about that!¡± L turns to me. ¡°Caleb can look inside of her head and tell us exactly what is going


    on¡­.if you trust him,


    that is.


    ¡°He is a mind-reader?¡± Alpha Xavier seems curious, and I shudder when his eyes meet mine.


    Something is definitely wrong with this Alpha. Usually, when I look at a werewolf. I can sense that I can


    read their mind, but this guy? I can¡¯t, which worries me. Is he a normal werewolf?


    I swallow thickly. ¡°I can read minds, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you be willing to teach me to do that?¡± Alpha Xavier asks, which makes me gasp.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a skill for werewolves. Vampires, on the other hand, can-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a hybrid.¡±


    Oh.


    Wait¡­what the hell? Do those exist?!


    I look around the room. L seems shocked, but Yato and Daisy just smile-they already knew Alpha


    Xavier¡¯s secret. Well, this is news to me. Most hybrids die at birth, unable to handle the conflicting


    forces of both species within them. Yet here is Alpha Xavier, standing before me in the flesh.


    ¡°A hybrid,¡± I repeat dumbly, the wheels in my mind almost screeching with how quickly they are


    spinning. ¡°Does this


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 51


    mean¡­


    learn to do it myself. And since ¡°I can resist your mind-reading.¡± Alpha Xavier finishes for me.¡± But that


    doesn¡¯t mean I you¡¯re such a gifted vampire¡­¡± His gaze is challenging, and I find myself epting it


    before I even think through the implications of what I¡¯m agreeing to


    I gulp down my apprehension and put on a brave face. ¡°Alright then, Alpha Xavier. I will try my best to


    teach you.¡±


    There¡¯s a moment of silence in the room as everyone digests this new development. Finally, Lina


    breaks the quiet with a gulp of her own, her fear making her restraints rattle slightly.


    ¡°Wait, so you¡¯re going to let him¡­poke around in my head?¡± she asks incredulously. Yato bursts out


    laughing again..


    ¡°You¡¯re about to have all of your secrets exposed,¡± Yato sounds amused. ¡°How do you feel about that?¡±


    Lina shrieks. ¡°Y-you can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°We can, we will,¡± Alpha Xavier replies dryly. ¡°It seems like a small price to pay for the truth.¡±


    ¡°And this should be interesting.¡± Yato adds, grinning as he crosses his arms over his chest.


    L throws me an apologetic nce. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to do this, Caleb; we can find another


    way


    I shake my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± I assure her, though I¡¯m not sure how exactly this is going to work.


    Maybe I could grab Alpha Xavier¡¯s hand and somehow guide him inside Lina¡¯s head with my abilities?


    Alpha Xavier nces down at me. He is a tall guy, at least 6¡¯5 to my 6¡¯l, and he is massive. But I


    suppose all Alphas are¡­ hmm. I hope L isn¡¯t disappointed that I¡¯m more lean than muscle-bound.


    But now isn¡¯t the time for insecureparisons ¨C there¡¯s work to be done.


    Before anyone can object or second-guess this unusual approach, I step forward, extending a hand to


    Alpha Xavier. He raises a brow but relents and reaches out, allowing me to focus my magic. I close my


    eyes, and Alpha Xavier follows my lead by closing his own.


    Then, I pull Alpha Xavier into Lina¡¯s mental library. It¡¯s filled with books that symbolize her memories,


    and I go through. each one at an incredible speed, letting the books I don¡¯t find interesting fall to the


    ground.


    I sift through the volumes of Lina¡¯s life one by one, allowing Alpha Xavier to see some glimpses of her


    past while carefully steering him away from the more irrelevant ones.


    Soon, I find a memory that seems promising. It¡¯s the vampire queen speaking to Lina inside the


    underground castle.


    I draw Alpha Xavier¡¯s attention to it, and together, we delve into the memory. The walls of the room


    fade into the grandeur of the vampire queen¡¯s throne room. Her pale skin is slightly luminescent in the


    dim lighting, and her eyes glow with an unnatural light as she speaks. She¡¯s issuing orders to Lina, who


    kneels before her.


    ¡°Lina,¡± she begins, her voice echoing around the cavernous room as though it was a whisper in our


    ears. ¡°You know I can¡¯t let your mate go before the war is over. But once the werewolves have fallen, I


    promise you there is a ce waiting for you in our n right by your mate¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just see him one more time?¡± Lina sobs. ¡°I¡¯m worried about him.¡±


    ¡°Are you insinuating that I would hurt him?¡±


    Fear washes over Lina¡¯s face. ¡°N-no, your majesty-¡±


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    |||


    Chapter 51


    ¡°Good, then finish yourjob and murder L Alvarez. She took the life of one of our own, and every day


    she stays alive is another day that gives the werewolves hope of winning the war. She needs to die.¡±


    ¡°L?¡± Lina asks. ¡°But she is my sister¡¯s friend!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see your mate live another day or not?¡± the vampire queen roars. ¡°Last time I checked,


    you were madly in love with Oscar. And I imagine you want your mate by your side Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Lina¡¯s gaze drops to the floor, her shoulders hunched in defeat. ¡®s clear she¡¯s torn between loyalty to


    her sister and saving the life of her mate. But in the end, the mate bond wins, and Lim nods, tears


    running down her face.


    ¡°Good.¡± The vampire queen¡¯s tone is cold and void of emotion. ¡°You know what you have to do, then.¡±


    The memory ends abruptly there, leaving Alpha Xavier and I standing in the quiet emptiness of Lina¡¯s


    mental library again. I can feel him pulling away, his mind still processing the information we just


    unearthed.


    We open our eyes simultaneously, and I¡¯m startled by the fiery rage reflected in Alpha Xavier¡¯s gaze.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Lina is a traitor. Instead of going to her Alpha for help, she decided to plot against us, against her own


    pack,¡± he seethes, fists clenched. ¡°She betrayed us all just to protect her lover.¡±


    I swallow hard, my mouth suddenly dry. ¡°We don¡¯t know the full circumstances, Xavier¡­ Perhaps she


    felt she had no choice.¡± I try to reason with him despite the pounding of my own heart.


    L is the most important person in my life, and I don¡¯t want anyone to harm her. But if I were in the


    same seat as Lina, then I would do anything to keep L safe, including killing my own n.


    Choice or not, she¡¯s crossed a line,¡± Alpha Xavier retorts, his voice hard and unyielding. He turns to


    face Lina, who is now openly weeping in her restraints. ¡°You put our entire pack in danger because of


    your selfish desires. I can¡¯t believe you were going to kill L to save your mate!¡±


    I notice the green in the Alpha¡¯s eyes is starting to turn red-a sign of the vampireing out to y.


    This usually isn¡¯t a good sign, especially since I can feel his thirst for the traitor¡¯s blood, but Daisy is


    quick to intervene.


    ¡°Xavier, calm down,¡± she ces her hand on his broad chest and strokes him. ¡°Take it easy, okay?¡±


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s eyes return to their soothing green, and I tilt my head in amusement. Daisy is more than


    a foot shorter than her Alpha. She looks like a little kid inparison, which is why I find it soical


    that the huge Alpha lets himself be calmed down by her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Alpha Xavier was a hybrid,¡± L says, walking up to me and meeting my eyes. ¡°It makes


    sense why he trusted you now he is a bridge between the species.¡±


    I look back at Alpha Xavier and Daisy and smile. ¡°I suppose he is


    L¡¯s grip tightens on my arm, her brows furrowed with concern. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be able to


    fall asleep on my own¡­do you¡­umm would you mind sleeping beside me? J-just to keep my


    nightmares at bay!¡±


    I nce down at her, surprised by her sudden vulnerability. L Alvarez blushing is a rare sight to


    behold¡­and very adorable.


    A grin spreads over my lips. ¡°Of course, L,¡± I say gently, putting an arm around her shoulders. ¡°I


    won¡¯t let the nightmares get you.¡±


    Her blush grows deeper, and she mumbles a quiet thanks¡¯ before pulling me away from the others. I


    follow her like a dog. allowing her to close the door behind us and then expecting her to sleep with her


    clothes on.


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 51


    But that isn¡¯t what happens..


    L starts undressing, and I freeze into a block of ice, unsure what to do. She is standing before me in


    all of her naked glory. and pouts up at me. ¡°Why do you look so shocked? Am I really that


    unattractive?¡±


    4/4


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    L


    gotten me in trouble way too many


    Everyone who has ever known me would say I¡¯m brave and thatck a filter. This has go times, but


    when ites to dating. I¡¯ve had no problem speaking my mind.


    I¡¯m confident, and I¡¯ve lost count of the number of times I¡¯ve told a man exactly what I thought about his


    actions, attitude, or life choices. Men seem to find this trait alluring and infuriating in equal measure.


    And since I¡¯m a werewolf and in good shape, I¡¯ve only dated huge, muscr men. Usually, stupid


    jocks, and even though I¡¯m ashamed to admit this. I¡¯ve only dated men of color since I¡¯m of color as


    well. It makes me feel safe.


    But my mate?


    He is white, blonde, red-eyed, and not even the same species as tam, Caleb is a vampire, and he is


    insanely gorgeous. Around him. I get nervous and insecure.


    Yet here I am, undressing in front of him¡­and he doesn¡¯t seem to want me! Why is he just staring at


    me?!


    I look down at my breasts and wonder if there is something wrong with me. And then, I pout and meet


    Caleb¡¯s widened eyes, ¡°Why do you look so shocked? Am I really that unattractive?¡±


    Caleb opens his mouth, but I don¡¯t let him speak. I¡¯m too nervous to hear his response, afraid that it


    may shatter my fragile confidence. I quickly grab the nket from my bed, unable to bear his gaze a


    second longer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I blurt out, trying to control my emotions as I cover up. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I did that.¡± My


    voice trembles, and for the first time in a long time, I feel utterly vulnerable. It¡¯s not like me at all.


    Caleb is still in shock, his eyes wide and unblinking. It makes me blurt out more embarrassing things.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I just¡­ we are mates, and you¡¯re gorgeous, and I really wanted a ride on the Caleb train,


    but¡­but maybe you don¡¯t want the same thing?¡±


    ¡°The Caleb train?¡± he chokes out, then shakes his head in disbelief. ¡°F*ck, L, your mouth¡­¡± He


    pinches the bridge of his nose, looking amused.


    It makes me sob, ¡°See! You think I¡¯m stupid, and you probably don¡¯t want me and my ugly werewolf


    body.¡±


    ¡°Ugly?¡± He finally blinks and slowly shakes his head as ifing out of a trance. ¡°No, L¡­¡± His voice


    trails off as he takes at step towards me. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful and so d*8mn s*xy, but it was shocking to


    see you get undressed. I thought you were afraid


    of me?¡±


    I bite my lower lip. ¡°The vampire part is scary, but you¡¯re really nice, Caleb. I don¡¯t believe you would


    ever hurt me¡­even if you easily could.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s features soften at my words, the amused glint in his eyes reced with what appears to be a


    form of respect. ¡°L,¡± he whispers, almost lovingly, ¡°I would never harm you. You must know this.¡±


    I nod, wrapping myself tighter in the nket. Despite his kind words, my insecurities still eat away at


    me, making my heart pound with anxious beats.


    ¡°So¡­you don¡¯t think I¡¯m ugly?¡± I ask tentatively, needing to hear it again to confirm that his earlier


    statement wasn¡¯t just at flippantment.


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    |||


    Chapter 32


    Caleb¡¯s eyes grow intense. You¡¯re the most gorgeous woman that I¡¯ve ever set my eyes on.¡±


    ¡°You better not be lying to me because I can¡¯t change my appearance like you can.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. L. I am a talented vampire when ites to magic, yes, but I can¡¯t


    change my perception of beauty. And to me, you are absolutely breathtaking. In every sense of the


    word.¡±


    Suddenly, there¡¯s a vulnerability in his eyes that wasn¡¯t there before. ¡°And if I may be brutally honest ¨C


    I¡¯ve never been this attracted to anyone before.¡±


    His admission makes my heart flutter. ¡°You¡¯re not just saying these things to make me feel better?¡± I


    question, not daring to trust this pleasant turn of events.


    ¡°No,¡± he pauses, shaking his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you because it¡¯s the truth. I¡­ I¡¯m not good with


    words, L. Nor am 1 used to being this honest about my feelings. But, with you, it seems¡­


    necessary.¡±


    He steps closer, his hands gently resting on my shoulders as he peers into my eyes. His beautiful red


    gaze is both intense and sincere. ¡°I want you to understand, L. I don¡¯t just see your body¡­.I see


    you. And you¡¯re stunning.¡±


    I can¡¯t help the blush that creeps onto my cheeks. He continues, You¡¯re brave, feisty, stubborn, and so


    incredibly strong. My vampire senses have never reacted to anyone as they do to you. You make me


    feel¡­well, I¡¯m not sure what this feeling is, but it¡¯s strong, and it¡¯s only for you.¡±


    He reaches forward to lightly cup my cheek, his thumb grazing against the skin. I lean into his touch,


    my heart pounding so fiercely that I¡¯m sure he must be aware of it. My entire body hums with an energy


    that I¡¯ve never felt before, a delicious buzz that races through my veins.


    ¡°Your reactions,¡± he continues in a husky whisper, ¡°they¡¯re fierce and raw, unlike anything I¡¯ve ever


    experienced. But they¡¯re also genuine and beautiful. From your flushed cheeks to your trembling hands


    to your anxious heartbeat..everything about you is captivating


    I gulp, my throat suddenly dry. ¡°Caleb,¡± I whisper, a shiver running down my spine as his name slips


    past my lips. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    His smile widens, his eyes twinkling with a light I¡¯ve never seen before. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say


    anything, L. Just..just let me show you how much you mean to me.¡±


    With that, he lowers his lips for a gentle and heart-stopping kiss. It¡¯s our first one, and it¡¯s as perfect as I


    imagined it would


    be.


    His lips are cool and soft against mine, moving gently as if he¡¯s afraid of breaking me. But as I respondN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    to his touch, surrendering to the sensation that is Caleb, he deepens the kiss, his hands finding their


    way into my hair, cradling my skull with a gentle strength.


    His cool touch sends shivers down my spine, and I tighten my hold on the nket around me. He goes


    still for a moment, pulling back slightly to look at me.


    His eyes are warm, filled with tender affection. ¡°Are you cold?¡± he asks softly.


    ¡°No,¡± I mumble, ¡°I just put it on to hide¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide from me.¡±


    I look up at him, and meeting his genuine smile is what breaks me. Suddenly, I can¡¯t resist him. I throw


    away the nket and climb him like a tree.


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    XO


    |||


    Chapter 52


    He chuckles but doesn¡¯t push me away. His arms encircle me, lifting me off the ground and pulling me


    closer. And we kiss. again and again, until we are both breathless, and I¡¯m forced to take a break to


    breathe.


    ¡°I want you in my bed,¡± I tell him. ¡°Naked.¡±


    His lips curl. ¡°Well, that¡¯s an invitation I can¡¯t refuse¡­ Any other requests while we¡¯re at it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually¡­¡± I hesitate for a while. ¡°Would you mind if I asked you to change your appearance for


    me? Not you¡¯re not pretty! I¡¯m just¡­really into roleying and-¡±


    He cuts me off with augh. ¡°L, take it easy. I won¡¯t get offended by you asking me to change my


    appearance. My ability ist here to be used. Besides, if there are ways to get you even hornier for me,


    then I¡¯m definitely here for it. But just so you know, I won¡¯t be any less into you just because my face


    changed. You¡¯re stuck with me being absolutely smitten with you no


    matter what¡±


    The emotion in his voice is strong and unyielding. His words, honest and raw, strike a chord within me.


    I find myself giggling nervously, both apprehensive and excited about his willingness to indulge my


    fantasy.


    ¡°I¡­ thank you, Caleb,¡± I manage to say, a hint of blush creeping up my face again. He chuckles softly,


    his cool fingers tracing an absent pattern on my back.


    ¡°Who should I morph into?¡± he asks yfully, raising an eyebrow


    I can¡¯t help butugh at his silliness. ¡°Whoever I want?¡± I ask, eyes wide with the endless possibilities.


    He grins and nods, yet I don¡¯t give him an answer. I wander to my wardrobe and open the doors,


    revealing an entire collection of BDSM toys. Caleb almost chokes, and I grin evilly before taking out the


    handcuffs.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tie you to my bed,¡± I tell him. ¡°And once you¡¯re all chained up, I will tell you exactly where I


    want some changes. Okay?¡±


    There is a bulge in his pants as he gulps and says, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    He strides over to my bed and starts undressing. As he settles onto the satin sheets, I can¡¯t help but


    admire his form, solid and almost statuesque under the soft moonlight. It¡¯s a sight that makes my heart


    race, and I can¡¯t help but grin at the anticipation that swirls within me.


    I step forward, the handcuffs dangling from my fingertips. As I approach him, I can see a flicker of


    uncertainty in his eyes. But there is no hesitation in his actions as he lifts his wrists towards me. The


    cold metal clinks against his skin as 1 secure the handcuffs, his eyes never leaving mine.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these a bit loose?¡± he asks.


    I grin at him. ¡°Not at all. Not yet, anyway¡­¡±


    I can feel a shiver run through him. But he doesn¡¯t pull away. Instead, his gaze darkens with desire, and


    I can¡¯t help but smile at the sight.


    ¡°Now,¡± I murmur, running my fingers lightly over his chest, ¡°let¡¯s rope your legs and arms to my bed.¡±


    He nods, his chest rising and falling with his shallow breaths. A small smile ys on my lips as I lean


    down to whisper myUHI desires into his ear.


    ¡°Once I¡¯ve tied you up, I want you taller and way more muscr I want you so big it hurts being in


    those handcuffs because pain turns me on.¡±


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:55 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 52


    52%


    His eyes widen at the request, but he doesn¡¯t look freaked out. Instead, he nods, a determined look in


    his eyes. ¡°As you wish, L,¡± he murmurs in reply, voice huskier than before.


    I proceed to secure his arms and legs as I¡¯ve promised, taking my time with each knot, relishing in his


    squirms and gasping whenever the ropes graze against his skin. The anticipation hangs heavy in the


    air, making my heart race and my mouth go dry


    He¡¯s thoroughly secured now ¨C trapped ¨C and I sit back to admite my handiwork. He¡¯s stunning like this


    vulnerable yetpletely trusting; it¡¯s an intoxicating sight. His eyes remain locked onto mine, a mix of


    anticipation and desire sending a rush of thrill through me..


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see about those changes¡­¡± I say as I straddle him, my voice soft but firm. ¡°Is it okay if I sit


    here, right?¡± I ask in an innocent tone that is all fake. His bulge is painfully hard underneath me, and I


    know this will tease him.


    And, as expected, he gulps but nods, the only movement he can make given his current


    circumstances.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± I say, my fingers trailing along his beautiful jawline before moving down to trace the lean


    muscles of his chest, ¡°I want you bigger. Broader.¡±


    Çú


    SEND GIFT


    4/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O

 Chapter 53

    L


    His eyes never leave mine as I speak, holding a soft submission that sends a shiver through me. He nods slightly in understanding, and I feel the muscles beneath my touch start to ripple, growingrger and firmer with every word I speak. His stature expands, bing taller and broader.


    ¡°I want you to look like an Alpha werewolf,¡±


    And he listens. His chest swells and hardens beneath my fingers, his shoulders widen, and his biceps bulge against the restraints. The ropes struggle and graze against his skin to hold him back. His gasps echo around us, and a low groan escapes his lips, making heat pool between my legs.


    Barely able to contain my excitement, I run my hands down from his broad shoulders to his stomach, which ripples under my touch. He has abs, but I want themrger.


    ¡°And your abs¡­I want them hard enough to grind on.¡±


    There¡¯s a sharp intake of breath from him as I say this. He shifts beneath me, causing a delicious friction that makes me bite my lip. I watch as his once lean stomach bes a chiseled canvas of defined muscles. The transformation is rapid but incredibly alluring, sparking an eagerness within me that¡¯s impossible to ignore.


    ¡°God, you look so I trail off, lust thick in my voice. His body has transformed into exactly what I¡¯d asked for almost impossibly muscled and well-defined, just how I like them in my fantasies.


    My hands roam freely over his impressive form, savoring the feel of him and the helpless noises he makes when my fingers graze his most sensitive areas.


    With the heightened anticipation and excitement of having him exactly how I wanted, I can¡¯t help but be overwhelmed by a sense of power.


    ¡°And now the final touch¡­¡± My gaze roves over him once more before settling on his c*ck. It¡¯s veiny and angry and already glistening with pre-c*m. Interesting. Is it turning him on to be bossed around?


    Regardless, of which I will suck his c*ck soon enough. I just need it bigger¡­


    ¡°A little more here,¡± I add, tracing a finger down his shaft. He gulps, his breath hitching when my hand brushes ¡°Just a little¡­¡±.


    His er*ction twitches at my touch, and I see him clench his jaw-perhaps in anticipation or simply in an attempt to control his arousal. With widened eyes and a tense breath, he nods.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he murmurs, his voice hoarse and filled with longing that mirrors mine.


    Tension coils within me as his c*ck starts to grow, engorged beyond its normal size under my gentle touch. He gasps, teeth gritting as the transformation urs. His body is straining again the restraints now, his muscles bulging and twitching, the ropes creaking under the strain.


    I pull away and sit up, leaving him exposed and vulnerable in all his glorious transformation. The sight of him helplessly tied to my mattress sends a shiver of excitement across my skin, sparking a primal desire that throbs within me.


    It¡¯s time to make him c*m.


    I turn around so my a*s and wet cunt is right above his face, just out of reach, as I grip his c*ck. F*ck, it¡¯s big. I¡¯m not sure if I will be able to take it all, but I can¡¯t wait to try.


    My lips part with anticipation, and my tongue peeks out, gliding tentatively along the underside of his shaft. His body jerks in response, a low groan rumbling from his chest as his muscles flex and strain against the restraints.


    I tease him a bit more, hearing the familiar gasps escaping from his lips making me feel like ne in control.


    The taste of him sharp on my tongue sends a thrill through me. Finally, I take him in my mouth, sliding down inch by inch until I reach the base. His taste is intoxicating.


    His legs start to shake as he tries to lift them higher. ¡°F*ck, L are you trying to kill me?¡±


    He moans my name and pulls at his restraints helplessly, bringing an amused smile to my face. My heart thrums in my chest, buzzing with excitement and power that is intensifying with every passing second.


    Meanwhile, my free hand explores his defined abs and chest, skin so firm that it feels like I¡¯m touching a sculpture made of hot, breathing marble.


    Gosh, I love being in control. I¡¯m so wet that my arousal slowly trickles down my thighs, the sensation making me shudder with anticipation. I can feel his eyes on me, watching my wet p*ssy and probably wishing he could lick it.


    But he can¡¯t.


    I moan at that and bob my head in rhythm with his low grunts of pleasure. The lewd noises fill the room, creating an erotic symphony that has my blood humming in my veins.


    I am about to speed up my pace when I feel him harden even more in the palm of my hand, and I know he¡¯s close.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± I sigh, pulling away and leaving him throbbing and aching for release. I cast a nce over my shoulder to see his eyes clouded with desire and frustration at the dy, but he doesn¡¯t protest, too lost in the sensations to resist.


    My eyes wander down from his strained face to the bulging muscles of his chest, shiny with perspiration.


    It¡¯s a sight that takes my breath away, and I find myself lowering myself onto him, teasingly grinding against his hard abs.


    Caleb groans, and I evilly lift my a*s and back towards his face until my wet, slick p*ssy is just out of reach from his mouth.


    ¡°I want you to beg.¡± Imand, looking over my shoulder to see the lust and desperation etched on his face.


    He groans in protest, but strangely, heplies.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± His voice is low and pleading choked with desire.


    I can tell by the tone of his voice that he¡¯s close to the edge, every muscle in his body taut with restraint.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good boy,¡± I say in a low purr and back further to shamelessly straddle his face.


    My hands wind up on his ridiculouslyrge pectoral muscles, and I suck in a deep breath when his tongue eagerly meets me,pping hungrily at my moisture. He¡¯s attentive and relentless, exploring me with a fervor that has me reeling with pleasure.


    My hips roll in rhythm with his tongue, pleasure-prickled goosebumps breaking out across my skin as a deep moan slips from my lips. His hands strain against the ropes that bind him, the veins on his arms standing out in stark relief as he strains to touch me. Every part of him is hard and ready, awaiting mymand.


    ¡°Oh god,¡± I gasp out, breathless and on the brink of a mind-blowing org*sm. My fingers trace over his sculpted abs again, a silent appreciation for the work of art beneath me. The heat between us is unbearable, our bodies slick with sweat and arousal.


    His tongue continues to work its magic on me, and I¡¯m almost there¡­ However, I don¡¯t want this delicious torture to end just


    ¡°Stop,¡± I pant out, ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    But he doesn¡¯t listen.


    Caleb is too strong for the chains and the rope-his arms easily break free to lock me into ce while he relentlessly pushes. his tongue inside of me.


    He¡¯s not stopping, and I can feel myself spiraling closer to the edge.


    A moan rips through me, the erotic sensation making my body shudder. The room fills with our frenzied breathing, the smell of sex heavy in the air. His hands are on my hips now, moving me closer and closer towards him.


    ¡°No¡­ not yet,¡± I gasp, trying to crawl away, but his grip is too strong, and there are slurping sounds as his mouth works over me in a dizzying rhythm. His tongue dips inside, thenves my elit, and I am teetering on the precipice of ecstasy.


    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± My voice trails off into a moan as my body shudders against him. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­f*ck. I¡¯m going to¡­c*m!¡±


    My nails turn into ws when the pleasure grows, and I dig them into his pectoral muscles, but he doesn¡¯t seem to feel it. He continues to eat me out like I¡¯m the most delicious dish he has had in ages, and that¡¯s when I lose all sense of control. The org*sm hits me hard, like a wave crashing over me, and I scream in pleasure, my body convulsing in his grip.


    My heart feels like it will burst out of my chest as my vision blurs with the intensity of it all. My cries echo in the everything else is dim, a distance haze around the epicenter of our shared pleasure. room, but


    His tongue slows down as Ie back to reality, gasping for air can feel his chuckle rumble through me ¨C


    Calebs¡¯s self- satisfied grin hidden between my thighs.


    He gives my dripping cunt onest lick before he lifts me off him easily, flipping us around so that now I am beneath him. panting and spent on my bed. His eyes glint dangerously as he takes in the sight of me sprawled out under him, just how he likes sated and breathless.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± he grins, using his powerful thighs to push mine apart and position himself between them.


    ¡°Unless you want me smaller?¡±


    ¡°Not a chance.¡±


    He grins and continues what he is doing. His hardness rubs against my oversensitive slit, making me gasp at the contact. He¡¯s still rock hard, pre-c*m leaking from his tip to coat my already slick folds.


    With one hand, he grabs his shaft, positioning it at my entrance, while his other hand finds purchase on the bed beside my head. He looks deeply into my eyes as if seeking permission. I nod, biting my lower lip in anticipation.


    Slowly, he pushes into me, his size stretching me deliciously tight around him. The feeling is intense, and I can¡¯t help but whimper at the intrusion. Inch by agonizing inch, he fills me up until he¡¯s fully sheathed inside me.


    He grunts at the sensation, his eyes closing for a moment to savor the feel of me around him. I wrap my legs around his waist, pulling him closer and eliciting a low moan from him.


    ¡°God, L¡­¡± he breathes out my name, his voice thick with desire. ¡°You feel so f*cking good,¡± he admits, his words sending a rush of heat through me.


    I want to respond, but all that escapes my lips are breathy moans as he begins to move within me. Each thrust is calcted. and deep, making me whimper and arch beneath him. The way he grinds into me is maddening, purposefully slow, and tantalizing.


    I can¡¯t believe it, but I¡¯m close to having a second org*sm. Everything is just so perfect: the bed creaking underneath Caleb¡¯s increased weight, my p*sy stretched to its limit from his c*ck, and f*ck, even his smell is driving me wild. The scent of Caleb, of musk and male heat, is a heady perfume that only serves to stoke the mes of my desire.


    I can see his control is waning just by the way his breathing ising out in harsh pants now. He¡¯s trying to pace himself- goodness, he¡¯s always so considerate-but I don¡¯t want slow and steady anymore.


    There¡¯ll be time for thatter.


    ¡°I need more, Caleb,¡± I moan, abandoning any semnce of control. ¡°*uck me harder.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he growls, his voice deeper than usual, nearly unrecognizable..


    With a sudden burst of energy, he pulls out and drives back into me, hammering into my softness with an enthusiasm that has me gasping with shock and pleasure. The bed creaks violently under the force of his thrusts, each one driving me further into the mattress as he takes what I¡¯ve willingly offered.


    ¡°Yes! Like that!¡± 1 cry out, clinging onto his solid frame as though it were my lifeline. My body is on fire, every nerve ending screaming for release as he hammers into me without mercy.


    Caleb doesn¡¯t hold back. He thrusts into me repeatedly, his pace relentless and punishing. The room fills with the sound of our bodies pping together, his grunts, and my cries of pleasure


    ¡°L¡­¡± he groans, his voice thick as honey. His rhythm falters for a moment, then he¡¯s back to pounding into me again. I can feel his c*ck twitching inside of me a clear indication that he¡¯s close.


    ¡°Come for me, Caleb.¡± I plead, digging my ws into his impressive chest.


    His eyes snap open at my words, filled with an intensity that leaves me breathless. With one final thrust, he buries himself deep within me. I can feel the pulsating release of his seed, and it sends a shockwave of pleasure through my body. An overwhelming force that triggers my own cl*max.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± I scream out as waves of intense satisfaction roll through me- each one more powerful than thest..


    My muscles clench tightly around him, milking his org*sm as my own rips through me. I can feel every pulse, every twitch, of his length as he rides out his org*sm inside me, delivering pleasure that sends me spiraling into bliss.


    That was the best org*sm I¡¯ve ever had.

 Chapter 54

    Daisy


    I¡¯m sitting in the cafeteria with Sabrina, L, and Caleb. The pack doesn¡¯t know he is a vampire. He has masked his scent, but I think everyone knows they are mates¡­


    ¡°I have a pimple on my back, and it¡¯s itching¡­¡± Lins before looking up at her mate with pleading eyes.


    ¡°Let it be,¡± he says while buttering her sandwich. Vampires don¡¯t eat food, but he seems to have this weird fascination with preparing it for L. There is even a cor around his neck. Are they into BDSM?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you pop it for me?¡± L whines.


    ¡°Absolutely not. Your human and werewolf problems are super adorable to me.¡±


    L blushes when Caleb kisses the top of her head. But while Sabrina goes all, ¡°Aww,¡± I can¡¯t help but nce at Alpha. Xavier¡¯s breakfast table. He is sitting with Yato, who is now his new Beta.


    Sera sighs inside my head. ¡°You have this longing inside of your heart, Daisy. I can feel it every day-why don¡¯t you just throw caution to the wind and forgive Xavier for the past? If you do that, you can be with him sooner


    My heart clenches at that, but would we even make a great couple? I look at Caleb and L. She is sitting in hisp while he is holding her like she is precious. I honestly can¡¯t see Xavier being that gentle with me¡­.


    I can, Sera says. ¡°He is into you and would wag his tail like an excited puppy if you asked to sit in hisp


    I flush bright and hot, embarrassed by the simple idea of letting me be all girly and vulnerable. Would I like it? Yes. Would I ever be brave enough to admit it? No,


    A sigh leaves my lips. I have things to do before I can get my happily ever after


    *Such as?¡±


    ¡®I need to talk to Yato. He offered his position as Alpha for my sake, and I just¡­I feel so guilty


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Yato. He knew what he was giving up. Besides, he will meet his own mate sooner orter. I¡¯m confident about that.¡±


    My eyes travel back to Xavier on their one, and a silent gasp leaves my lips when I find him staring right back at me with his emerald eyes.


    His gaze lingers on my lips before he meets my eyes with a smile that¡¯s meant to look innocent, but I can tell there is evil intention behind it. Typical Xavier. He probably knows he looks good with his ruffled hair and a white t-shirt that hugs his biceps and broad chest. I tear my eyes away, flustered, and try to focus on my breakfast.


    Two things, Daisy, Sera deres, trying to steady my racing heartbeat. ¡®One, it¡¯s not your responsibility to worry about Yato. He¡¯s old enough to make his own decisions. And two, stop denying yourself happiness.


    Despite the butterflies in my stomach, I decide to ignore Sera¡¯s advice. Shaking off the intoxicating image of Xavier from my mind, I turn my attention back to L and Caleb. I let their chattering be my distraction.


    ¡°Alpha Xavier looks so good,¡± Sabrina sighs dreamily. I nce at her disapprovingly, but she just shrugs, ¡°What? It¡¯s true.¡±


    See what you¡¯re missing out on? Sera teases. Ignoring her smugtone, I focus on not blushing at Sabrina¡¯sment.


    ¡°Did anyone notice that Xavier is eating with Yato without looking like he wants to tear his head off?¡± L sounds amused.


    ¡°Maybe the two of them have finally managed to put their differences aside,¡± Sabrina is still wearing a dreamy expression on her face.


    I narrow my eyes, something which doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by Caleb. A grin breaks over his lips. ¡°Careful, Sabrina. It¡¯s L¡¯s mate you¡¯re looking at.¡±


    Sabrina grimaces. ¡°R-right!¡± She blushes and goes back to focusing on her food.


    I shoot Caleb a grateful smile before biting into my apple. My eyes flit back to Xavier and Yato, both of them engaged in an animated discussion about something.


    I¡¯m so distracted by them that I don¡¯t hear my mother¡¯s footsteps until she is standing directly above me. She growls. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking all over for you!¡±


    ¡°There youare!¡±


    I jump at her tone. ¡°Uh, good morning?¡±


    The anger on her face grows brighter. ¡°Good morning? That¡¯s the first thing you say to me after locking up my daughter in the pack dungeons?!¡±


    She says those words as if I¡¯m not one of her daughters, too. We haven¡¯t talked in ages. Does she even remember me anymore? Then again, I don¡¯t think I ever existed for her in the first ce.


    My heart burns with bitterness as I look at her. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± I tell her firmly.


    ¡°You told Alpha Xavier to lock up Lina!¡±


    Sabrina growls behind me while L stands up to defend me, but I lift my hand and stand up myself. It¡¯s about time I grew a backbone and stood up to my mother.


    ¡°And what was I supposed to do, mother?¡± I spit the term out like a curse. ¡°Let her murder L? Because that¡¯s what she was about to do to save her own mate. Lina is working for the g*dda*nn vampire queen.¡±


    My mother flinches at my venomous words, but it¡¯s clear she¡¯s not backing down either.


    ¡°Lina is your sister! You should have defended her! She didn¡¯t mean any harm!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean any harm?¡± Sabrina cuts in, her face red with anger. ¡°She was sneaking around in L¡¯s garden, and if Caleb hadn¡¯t caught her, who knows what would have happened!¡±


    My mother¡¯s face tightens, but she doesn¡¯t respond to Sabrina. Instead, her gaze focuses on me with a mix of of fury and betrayal.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t defend her. Even if she was in the wrong, you should have fought not to have her locked up! You¡¯re a shame and disgrace to your family. And no, I don¡¯t care that you have special abilities now. To me, you will forever be a weak and ugly Omega. I¡¯ve hated you from the first day I saw you!¡± She hisses, pointing usingly at me.


    My friends gasp at the sudden hostility but remain silent. I think they are too shocked to speak.


    But I¡¯m not.


    ¡°I guess that settles it then?¡± I ask, and even though I sound calm, there is a storm brewing inside of me. I¡¯m close to tears, yet fighting them back. All I¡¯ve ever wanted is my mother¡¯s love, but I¡¯ve finally realized I won¡¯t get it. ¡°If you hate me, then we should cut all the bridges. I mean, who cares? It¡¯s not like we are rted by blood.¡±


    Her face pales. ¡°You know about the fact that I was adopted? Yes. I do. And if you hate me so badly, why don¡¯t we just drop the pretense?¡± I continue, my voice shaking slightly. I can see the shock on her face and hear the gasps of my friends behind me, but I keep pushing forward. ¡°Lina and Isabe are not my sisters. And you are not my mother, so why should we fight for each other? Why should I care about you or them? All you¡¯ve ever done is treat me like a ve, and I¡¯m so F*CKING done with it.¡±


    The silence that follows my outburst is deafening. Even the dining hall, filled with the noisy chatter of the pack a few moments ago, bes eerily quiet. Out of the corner of my eye. I notice Xavier and Yato looking in our direction.


    But it¡¯s not them I¡¯m looking at.


    My mother¡¯s face is frozen in shock, her eyes wide and mouth hanging open slightly. She steps back as though she had been physically hit.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s high time we ept reality.¡± I continue, my voice much calmer now. ¡°I am not your daughter. We are not family. and we never were.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, I pivot on my heel and walk out of the dining hall, leaving behind a stunned and shocked crowd. The doors to the great room swing shut behind me, effectively cutting off any reply she might have made.


    But even though I might have been a b*da*s to everyone else, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m the victor. My family isn¡¯t my own, and I have no idea who or what I am. I¡¯m all alone, and f*ck, why am already crying? My mother and sisters treated me like I was useless, and yet I¡¯m so¡­.sad!


    I gasp for air and stumble forward, feeling as if I might shatter, or maybe I already have.


    My sobs echo loudly through the empty corridor, bouncing off the stone walls and high ceiling. I¡¯m a mess of raw emotions, my heart in shreds as images of my mother¡¯s face sh through my mind. The shock. The hurt. Then, there was another look in her eyes. Was it¡­regret?


    Suddenly, strong arms wrap around me from behind, pulling me into a warm embrace. I could recognize the scent anywhere ¨C earth and pine mixed with a hint of spice.


    It¡¯s Xavier.


    Trying to pull away, I push my elbow against his chest, but he only tightens his hold on me. Suddenly, I¡¯m spun around and facing his chest while he presses his face into my hair.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± I sob into his white t-shirt, grabbing handfuls of the fabric.


    ¡°No.¡± he murmurs back, ¡°Not until you stop crying.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity,¡± I shoot back, trying to ignore how safe andforting his presence feels.


    ¡°Daisy, please..just let me love you while your heart is tired.¡± His voice is gentle, the vibrations of it soothing against my ear. Despite myself, I find the tears slowing, my choked sobs quieting to mere whimpers. But I can¡¯t let him see me like this.


    Vulnerable.


    Weak.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°No I cry.


    ¡°Yes.


    Despite his voice, I try to break free, but I can¡¯t. Alpha Xavier is too da*n strong, and I sigh in defeat. ¡°Fine.¡± I mutter. ¡°You can hold me for five minutes.


    It¡¯s as if a tense chord has been released and Xavier rxes his hold slightly, pressing his lips to my forehead in a gentle kiss that sends shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Let me help mend your heart,¡± he whispers into my hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m not something you can fix.¡± I reply with a hint of bitterness. Neither is my heart.¡±


    He goes silent for a while before lifting up my chin so that my eyes meet his. ¡°Can I at least try?¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55


    Daisy


    I blink up at him through my remaining tears, wiping them away hastily with the back of my hand.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes are exploring mine, the normally vibrant green now darkened with concern. It¡¯s in that


    moment I realize how much I need him. Need his support. Need his love.


    But I don¡¯t want to admit it.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± I mumble. ¡°You rejected me, Xavier, and that still burns. It doesn¡¯t matter that you did


    it out of fear because you¡¯re a hybrid. That just proves that you don¡¯t believe in the mate bond.¡±


    He sighs above me before cupping my face in his warm, gentle hands. ¡°The reason I picked your sister


    is because only another monster deserves to be with a monster. I¡¯m not normal, Daisy. I crave blood,


    and sometimes I get these urges to kill, and¡­then I saw you on that ne, so happy and innocent-I


    didn¡¯t want to take that away from you by forcing you to be mated to someone like me.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s just it, Xavier!¡± I retort, my eyes burning into his. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide what¡¯s best for me.


    You don¡¯t get to choose my path!¡± I shake off his hands and step back in a defensive gesture.


    But I¡¯m not done speaking my mind.


    ¡°I was willing to love you even after 1 found out about your secret,¡± I continue, struggling to keep the


    tremor from my voice. ¡°I was willing to ept you for who you are because¡­because¡­ trail off, my


    heart pounding in my chest at the truth I¡¯m having trouble saying out loud.


    ¡°Because why?¡± Xavier prompts gently, a look of longing in his eyes.


    ¡°Because I love you, I whisper, feeling the weight lift from my shoulders as those three words hang


    heavy in the air between


    UIS.


    For a moment, Xavier doesn¡¯t respond. He looks at me with a mixture of surprise and something else¡­


    relief? Either way, 1 continue talking.


    ¡°But all we do is argue and walk back and forth in circles. And while challenging you is something that


    turns me on, I¡¯m tired. So d*mn tired of everything. My family isn¡¯t my own. My mate is getting marriedProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    to my sister¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calling off the wedding


    I snort, not believing it for a second. ¡°Men say a lot of things that they don¡¯t mean when confronted.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d lie about this?¡± Xavier gives me a pained look that rips through me. He steps


    forward, reaching out to touch me, but I pull away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore. Just go, please.¡± I motion vaguely towards the door at the end


    of the corridor.


    For a moment, he doesn¡¯t move, and I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s actually going to leave. And yes, told him to


    go, but that isn¡¯t what


    I want.


    I¡¯m a woman, okay? I want him to fight for me. Show me that he will be here in the long run.


    But with a resigned sigh, he turns on his heel and trudges towards the door. Before exiting, he turns


    back to look at me one


    last time.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    111


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    O


    <


    10:56 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 55


    ¡°I love you, Daisy.¡± His voice is barely audible, but it echoes in my heart. ¡°And I promise, I will prove it.¡±


    52%


    And with that, he¡¯s gone, leaving me alone in the corridor, his confession of love etched into my soul. I


    sink down against the wall and draw my knees up to my chest.


    I wanted him to leave, didn¡¯t I? So why is it taking all of my strength not to run after him like a lovesick


    fool?


    Tears stream down my face as I fold into myself, the haunting echo of his deration of love still


    echoing in my head. Suddenly, everything feels so cold, the previouslyforting stone walls now


    feeling harsh against my back. The corridor that once felt so empty is now hung with the heavy weight


    of our conversation.


    My breath hitches as I force myself to breathe in and out, but each inhale feels tainted by Xavier¡¯s


    absence. The mate bond is burning behind my chest, reminding me of what it wants.


    And I want the same thing.


    Part of me desires to chase after Xavier, to bring him back and fall into his arms once more. But


    another part, a stubborn part, that reminds me why our situation is soplex.


    He hurt me. He rejected me, chose my freaking sister over me. Yet he also confessed his love for


    me¡­. And I confessed mine for him.


    The world spins around me as my mind struggles to process everything that happened. A single sob


    escapes from my lips before it turns into a torrent of tears. I bury my face in my arms. Why does it feel


    like the world hase to an end?


    I don¡¯t know how long I sit there until pack member after pack member rushes past me to get inside the


    cafeteria. I hear one of them ask, ¡°What¡¯s themotion?¡±


    Another one answers. ¡°Alpha Xavier wants all of us gathered to announce something important.¡±


    My heart skips a beat at the mention of his name. Struggling to my feet, I consider going inside to hear


    what Xavier has to say. Is he going to break off the wedding to my sister?


    It¡¯s no secret she is screwing around with his Beta, Kit, and since Isabe is a terrible person, I wouldn¡¯t


    mind seeing her entire world shatter into a billion pieces.


    But I doubt Alpha Xavier would break things off with her. Isabe always gets what she wants.


    ¡®Not always, Sera says. ¡°You should go and hear him out.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s probably war talk¡­


    ¡®Could be, but isn¡¯t that also important?*


    With a sigh, I push myself off of the floor, wiping at my streaked cheeks with the back of my hand. I


    can¡¯t deny the burning curiosity in my heart.


    I enter the cafeteria and see Xavier standing on an elevated tform, usually reserved for parties or


    celebrations. The dim light filtering from the windows behind him highlights his tall figure. A camera is


    filming him, which means this is broadcast to the entire pack, even those who aren¡¯t staying at the


    hotel.


    ¡°As you all may know, my brother and 1 have decided tobine our packs. This means that more


    werewolves mighte to stay at the hotel. Some of them,¡± he gestures at Caleb. ¡°Are here already.¡±


    Caleb smiles, and Iugh at the females checking him out. If they knew he was a vampire and not a


    werewolf, they probably wouldn¡¯t be giving L the stink-eye for having scored such a handsome


    mate.


    2/8


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    3/3


    10-56 Fri, May


    Chapter 55


    ¡°I will keep being the Alpha of the Bloodmoon pack, but I won¡¯t lead alone. My brother, Yato, the wind


    werewolf, will be the second Alpha of our pack. In contrast, Daisy, the light werewolf, will be


    the third Alpha of our pack.¡±


    Everyone goes silent, including myself.


    ¡°Wh-what is he doing?¡± I ask Sera.


    Sera chuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m liking it. You were meant to be an Alpha, not an Omega.


    My heart flutters and I look at Xavier again, intently listening to the rest of his speech,


    52%


    ¡°Daisy¡¯smands will be just as important as mine and Yato¡¯s. We will no longer have any Gammas,


    but instead a council with leaders of each element that our pack members can approach for advice or


    problems. So far, it¡¯s only us three. But our next mission is to find the water werewolf, the earth


    werewolf, and the psychic werewolf to create a pack strong enough to take on the vampires. The Beta


    position, however, will remain. Ench Alpha is allowed to have their own Beta and will be given their own


    territory to govern.¡±


    When Xavier takes a break. Yato steps forward. ¡°My brother and havee to an understanding that


    the old ways of rival packs and fighting with them will only serve to weaken us. The vampires are


    growing stronger with each passing day, and we can¡¯t afford to fight with other packs. Instead, we will


    attempt to recruit them. But be warned, not all werewolves are on our side. Some are considering


    joining the vampires.¡±


    A stunned silence fills the room, and I can feel the fear circting inside. We can no longer trust our


    own kind. Mothers hug their children closer to their sides, the elders nce at one another with worried


    faces, and the younger ones look as if reality has pped them awake from a deep sleep. The


    magnitude of Xavier¡¯s words settles into each heart present in the


    Xavier steps back, surveying the crowd with a stony face before looking back at me. His gaze holds so


    many u emotions that I can¡¯t interpret them.


    unspoken


    ¡°You TILay not trust us now,¡± Xavier speaks again, his voice cutting through the tense silence like a


    knife. ¡°You may fear what we¡¯re suggesting. But this is our only chance of survival, our only chance to


    preserve the legacy of our kind. We are wolves, notmbs for the ughter.


    His emerald eyes are grim with determination, and I feel a strange sense of pride swell inside me. Yes,


    he hurt me. Yes, he chose my sister over me, but right now, he is portraying everything an Alpha


    should be: strong, decisive, and ready to make sacrifices for his pack.


    Xavier continues talking. ¡°I had intended to marry Isabe, who is a strong warrior wolf so that she


    could birth me a strong heir,¡± he admits, every word a hammer blow against my fragile heart.


    ¡°However¡­the past few weeks have taught me that there is more to leadership than political alliances


    and forced partnerships.¡±


    My breath hitches. He can¡¯t be¡­is he actually doing this?


    ¡°As such,¡± Xavier continues, his voice steady, ¡°I am calling off the engagement.¡± Gasps echo around


    the room. It feels like time has stopped, my heartbeat loud in my ears as I stare up at Xavier. ¡°I will not


    force myself into a loveless marriage for the sake of power. Isabe is herby free to be with her fated


    mate, my Beta, Kit.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56


    Daisy


    After the speech, many people have questions. Yato, however, stays on the scene to answer them


    together with Kit, who is still acting surprisingly respectful towards Xavier. There seems to be no anger


    between them even though Kit is Isabe¡¯s mate, which I¡¯m grateful for.


    ¡°Should you really be standing here right now?¡± I hear L asking from behind me. I whirl around to


    find her, Caleb, and Sabrina all staring at me.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re an Alpha now, basically a celebrity.¡±


    I¡¯m about tough at her words, but that¡¯s when I realize she might be speaking the truth. Every single


    pack member that meets my eye nods in solemn approval. I¡¯m¡­baffled.


    When I first arrived at the hotel, I was treated like a useless Omega. Then, after awakening with pink


    eyes and training with Xavier, I gained their respect. Now, they all look at me with unwavering faith.


    ¡°You should go and find Xavier. I saw him leaving the cafeteria through the back, Sabrina points out.


    ¡°Yes, go and demand an office right now,¡± L says. ¡°You should also ask Xavier why he keeps Kit


    around.¡±


    Caleb snorts. ¡°Probably because Xavier understands just how hard it is to keep one¡¯s hands off their


    mate,¡± he nces down at me with a smile. ¡°Isabe and Xavier were both cheating on each other with


    their true mates. Therefore, Xavier can¡¯t judge and be angry at Kit. That would make him one hell of a


    hypocrite.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± L murmurs before looking back at me. ¡°Do you have any idea who you¡¯re going to make your


    Beta yet? And please don¡¯t make me your Beta. It¡¯s a nice title and all, but I¡¯m not a fighter.¡±


    Iugh at that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you my Beta¡­¡± I trail off, suddenly feeling dizzy as I process


    the fact that I¡¯m now an Alpha. Luckily, Caleb catches me right in time when my knees buckle under my


    weight.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I just¡­ need a moment,¡± I breathe. The world tilts and rights itself as I steady myself against Caleb.


    ¡°Alright, take a breath. Just remember, you¡¯re stronger than you think,¡± he murmurs, his voice soothing.


    ¡°Caleb is right. You¡¯re strong, and you will make an excellent Alpha. Females are strong!¡± L grins at


    me and lifts her arm to make her tiny little muscle bulge. Caleb tries not tough and looks away while


    his mate winks at me. ¡°If anyone can do this, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I take a deep breath and smile at my friends before ncing at the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Xavier


    now. We have a lot to discuss.¡±


    Sabrina smiles. ¡°Remember to ask for a bigger room!¡±


    Her words make me chuckle. ¡°I will try to remember that!¡±


    As I leave the cafeteria, the weight of my new status settles over me like a cloak. Alpha. Me, Daisy,


    who was once an Omega- as low as one can get in pack rankings. But here I am now, climbing to the


    top of the hierarchy-one of the three Alphas of the Bloodmoon pack.


    Dizzying, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Sera asks..


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    XO


    |||


    10.56 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 56


    ¡°Very¡±


    5251


    I find Xavier in his room. His door is open, and I step in to see him sitting in the office area, staring out


    through the window.


    ¡°Xavier?¡± My voice rings out in the quiet room.


    He turns around swiftly, surprise evident on his face, before it quickly morphs into solemn eptance.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± he acknowledges me with a slight nod before gesturing towards one of the plush leather chairs


    opposite him. ¡°Take


    a seat


    I find my way to the seat, feeling unease coil in my stomach like a caged animal. There is so much I


    want to know and say, yet none of the words seem to want toe out.


    ¡°Daisy¡­ Xavier starts, his voice grave yet filled with an unspoken understanding. ¡°I have a lot of


    exining to do.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that,¡± I reply instinctively, surprising even myself. Alpha Xavier blinks in surprise,


    but he doesn¡¯t seem to agree with me because a sigh leaves his lips..


    ¡°I think there is,¡± he counters softly, leaning back in his chair. This creates a stark contrast between us-


    the one who is used to power and the one who just got it thrust upon them. ¡°I¡¯ve made mistakes, Daisy.


    I¡¯ve hurt you, and for that, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°But you were doing what you thought was right,¡± I say slowly, my own realization dawning on me.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes soften at my words. ¡°No, don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Do what?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make this easier for me. I deserve to suffer for a little while longer.¡±


    1 yfully narrow my eyes and say, ¡°Your words, not mine.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°I won¡¯t take them back,¡± his eyes peer deeply into mine, and butterflies swarm my


    stomach. ¡°So, how does it feel to be an Alpha? Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Very. It feels like I¡¯ve been handed a grenade without a pin,¡± I admit. It draws a chuckle from Xavier,


    but his eyes remain serious.


    ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out,¡± he says, leaning back in the chair, ¡°You¡¯re a quick learner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯sforting.¡± I reply. The truth is, I feel as though I¡¯m standing on a ship with no idea how to


    navigate the sea before


    me.


    ¡°In time, Xavier begins, collecting his thoughts, ¡°it bes less about power and more about


    responsibility. You will learn to make decisions not for your own sake but for the sake of those who lean


    on you.¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t be alone. We are all leading the Bloodmoon pack together. You, me, and Yato. And


    don¡¯t forget, you have a pack full of capable members to support and guide you.¡±


    I nod slowly, absorbing his words like a thirsty nt soaking up rain. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­a lot to take in. My voice


    shakes just slightly as I admit this.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Daisy. It is a lot,¡± Xavier acknowledges. And sometimes, it can feel overwhelming.


    But remember one thing-every Alpha, including myself and Yato, felt the same way at the start. It didn¡¯t


    come naturally to any of us.¡±


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10.56 Fri, May


    Chapter 56


    ¡°But you managed,¡± I whisper more to myself than to him.


    ¡°We did,¡± he affirms with a gentle smile. ¡°And so will you.¡±


    ¨C


    His words instill an odd sense offort in me like I¡¯m not alone in this tum before I can stop myself.


    ¡°Well then,¡± I say after a moment¡¯s pause, ¡°I suppose the first thing I need is an office.¡±


    52%


    sea. I find myself smiling back at him


    Xavier chuckles at this, his eyes lighting up in amusement. ¡°You are definitely catching on quickly.¡±


    ¡°I also need a bigger room,¡± I continue seriously. ¡°Can I get one of these? Room and officebined?¡±


    Xavier raises an eyebrow but nods. ¡°Consider it done. Anything else?¡±


    I think to myself and lick my lips. ¡°I know I probably shouldn¡¯t ask you this, but who would make a


    trustworthy Beta? Who do you think I should hand that responsibility to?¡±


    Xavier leans back in his chair, his fingers thoughtfully tapping against his desk. ¡°That¡¯s a difficultN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    question,¡± he says slowly, ¡°because it¡¯s your decision, Daisy. Your Beta should be someone you trust


    implicitly. They will be your second-in-mand, your sounding board, and sometimes, your


    conscience, too.¡±


    I chew on my lower lip, pondering his response. ¡°I know, but¡­surely you must have some advice for


    me.¡±


    chooses


    His gaze sharpens on me. ¡°I do have one piece of advice to give you, Daisy: sometimes the Alpha isn¡¯t


    the one who c


    their Beta; sometimes it¡¯s the Beta who chooses their Alpha.¡±


    His words hang in the air like a riddle, wrapping around me with their cryptic message.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I ask, squinting at him.


    Xavier shifts in his seat, smirking widely at the door. ¡°Look behind you.¡±


    I turn in my seat, only to find Caleb standing at the doorway with an uncertain expression on his face.


    His piercing red eyes meet mine, their depths holding an unspoken request a silent pledge.


    ¡°Caleb?¡± I ask, my eyebrows raised in surprise. He steps inside the room, ncing at Xavier, who just


    nods in response.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± he greets me almost formally and clears his throat before awkwardly saying. ¡°Leh¡­ I heard


    about your new position.


    I almostugh out loud at his words. He was in the cafeteria and stood right beside me with his mate,


    yet I decided to y along with him. ¡°You did, huh?¡±


    He grins, leaning against the wall. ¡°News travels fast around here


    ¡°It does,¡± I confirm with a small chuckle.


    There¡¯s a short silence before Caleb breaks it with his soft voice. I hoped to talk to you.


    ¡°About?¡±


    He hesitates for a moment, then looks at me directly. ¡°About bing your Beta.¡±


    I stare up at the vampire in disbelief. ¡°You want to be my Beta?¡± My voice wavers slightly as I ask this.


    ¡°But you¡¯re a.¡± I trail


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    101


    ?


    10:56 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 56


    off and look at Xavier, who-shrugs.


    52%


    ¡°Does it matter? Caleb is your best friend¡¯s mate and would never let anything happen to you on the


    battlefield. L would kill him if you came back with even a scar.¡±


    ¡°But he is a vampire!¡± I smile up at Caleb. ¡°No offense, but the pack might not ept that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, they will,¡± Xavier says.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± I counter.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to announce to them that I¡¯m a hybrid soon enough. They just need to melt the


    information that was given to them today. But after that, it should be okay to reveal that not all vampires


    are bad, just as not all werewolves are good. It¡¯s not the species but the individual that counts.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but bing my Beta¡­ it¡¯s more than just being good, my eyes search the ones belonging to


    Caleb. ¡°Caleb, do you really want this position?¡±


    Caleb doesn¡¯t look one bit afraid. ¡°I know the risk I¡¯m taking by bing your Beta, Daisy. But it¡¯s one


    I¡¯m willing to bear if it means watching your back and making sure my mate¡¯s friend doesn¡¯t die while


    fighting the vampires. I¡¯m also very good at fighting, and I can assure you that I will keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt about your fighting skills, Caleb,¡± I reply, crossing my arms over my chest as I


    consider his words. ¡°But are you sure? Being a Beta isn¡¯t just about fighting.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he says, smiling. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know much about the Beta position. It¡¯s new to me, but


    since you¡¯re a new Alpha, we can learn together, right?¡±


    I stare at him. Oddly enough, this feels right. Caleb might be a vampire, but I trust him.


    Then you should make him your Beta, Sera says. And, for the record. I think this is a historical moment.


    Your past life. Queen Serena, was never able to trust a single vampire during her lifetime. You¡¯re


    already making strides by doing what she could not.


    Her words bring a small smile to my face. She¡¯s right. This is a historic moment, one that could


    hopefully pave the way fo more unity between werewolves and vampires.


    The world isn¡¯t just ck and white.


    ¡°Okay, Caleb,¡± I say, standing up and extending my hand toward him. ¡°How about we learn together?¡±


    SEND GIFT


    4/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    COMMENT


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    52%1

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57


    Daisy


    ¡°Deep breaths,¡± Yato murmurs from behind me while gripping my outstretched arm. We are training out


    in the field, and he is trying to teach me how to summon a ball of light. ¡°Now focus on the power


    coursing through your veins.¡±


    I close my eyes and try to be one with nature, but Caleb interrupts me. ¡°You can do this, Alpha!¡±


    he shouts. ¡°I believe in you!¡±


    Irritation res up inside me, and I open my eyes to re at the grinning vampire. ¡°Could you please


    shut the f*ck up? I¡¯m trying to concentrate!¡±


    ¡°Right away, Alpha!¡± He gives me a determined salute and opens the huge bag he brought with him. ¡°I


    will begin to prepare your sandwich and afternoon tea.¡±


    Yato is silent for a while before whispering, ¡°Are you sure this is the third strongest vampire to exist?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I was training with Caleb earlier this morning, and even though he took it easy on me, I could


    barely keep up with him. He is a force to be reckoned with. ¡°He is also the perfect Bea for me since he


    doesn¡¯t take offense to my vulgarnguage.¡±


    My words are met with a heartyugh from Yato. ¡°Well, in that case,¡± he manages between chuckles, ¡°I


    trust your judgment, Alpha


    The rest of the training session continues without another hitch Caleb ¨C my Beta, I remind myself ¨C


    stays dutifully silent as he prepares sandwiches and tea under the shade of a nearby tree His eyes


    never stray from where Yato and I stand in the center of the field, hands outstretched as he tries to


    teach me how to summon my inner light.


    ¡°Feel it,¡± Yato murmurs. ¡°The power is there. You just h


    have to tame it.¡±


    Another deep breath. Another surge of concentration. Then sess. A small orb of adorable light


    flickers into existence above my palm.


    It feels like a tiny little heartbeat, and tears prickle behind my eyelids as I whisper, ¡°Hello there.¡±


    The light doesn¡¯t fade away, and Yato ducks his head to study it with curious eyes. ¡°So this is the light


    Alpha¡¯s power,¡± a grin stretches across his face. ¡°Well done, Alpha. You¡¯re one step closer to mastering


    your magic.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s cheer rings out from his spot beneath a tree. ¡°I knew you could do it!¡±


    I turn around to sh him a triumphant grin. ¡°Thanks for believing in me.¡±


    His answering smile is bright, his own triumph written in the depths of his red eyes. ¡°I knew you could


    do it, Daisy,¡± he says, tapping the pic nket.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you guys are hungry, so I have prepared


    sandwiches for you both. Oh, and some other treats!¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯m starving!¡± Yato rubs his hands dramatically as he walks over to Caleb, ¡°I don¡¯t know where


    to start. This looks amazing, Caleb.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s red eyes turn all watery. He gets really mushy whenever he isplimented. ¡°Thank you,


    Alpha Yato. It means a loting from you.¡±


    Yato just grins. ¡°I knew your new daylight ring woulde in handy. I could never pull off a feast like


    this¡­ Daisy, are youing to join us?¡±


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:56 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 57


    I nod, closing my fist to douse the radiant ball of light. An unexpected wave of exhaustion hits me,


    causing my knees to buckle slightly.


    Caleb is instantly by my side, offering steady support as he guides me to the pic nket. ¡°You did


    great,¡± he murmurs encouragingly, helping me settle on the nket. ¡°Rest up and enjoy the food.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Caleb.¡±


    I lean back against the tree behind me, feeling the sun warm my face before I pick up a sandwich and


    dig in. It tastes wonderful-L is one lucky girl.


    After eating, the training continues until it turns dark. A cares to pick me up while Caleb runs off to


    the old pack house that has be his and L¡¯s new home. Yato is living in the small vige and so


    it¡¯s just me walking up the stairs to my room alone.


    After I¡¯ve walked up thest stairs, I see my door, but the corridor isn¡¯t empty. Isabe is leaning


    against the wall with her delicate arms crossed over her chest.


    ¡°There you are,¡± she says icily. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­sister..or is it Alpha now? I¡¯m confused since


    you announced to our mother that we are no longer family.¡±


    I¡¯m not dumb enough not to realize she is trying to guilt trip me for the conversation I had with her mom.


    Unfortunately for Isabe, I don¡¯t regret the things I said to Margaret. I¡¯m done being bound to a family


    that doesn¡¯t love me.


    ¡°That¡¯s Alpha Daisy for you.¡± I say in a cold voice that matches her own. ¡°And I¡¯m no longer your sister.¡±


    Isabe gasps but quickly recovers. ¡°You¡¯re too good for us now, huh? Too busy being an Alpha and


    Xavier¡¯s favorite to care about the family you left behind?¡±


    Something snaps in me when I hear those words, and even though Isabe is taller than me, I


    approach her. And my eyes must be fiery and intense because, shockingly enough, she backs up a


    step. But I don¡¯t let up


    ¡°Yes, Isabe,¡± I hiss, nostrils ring. ¡°I am too good for you. I¡¯m not like you and your mother and Lina.


    I¡¯m not okay with treating those beneath me like bugs, something you and your family did to me for all


    the years I¡¯ve been alive. 1, unlike you, will never forget what it was like being an Omega. I will treat


    those who respect me with the same respect, regardless of their rank. Something you¡¯d do well to


    learn.¡±


    Her eyes widen at my words, but I notice a twinge of hurt in them. ¡°You have no idea what it¡¯s like,


    Daisy,¡± she spits out. ¡°You¡¯re an Alpha now while I¡¯m nothing. Xavier called off our marriage, and I¡¯m no


    longer the future Luna¡­ I¡¯m just¡ª¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I interrupt her. ¡°Together with Beta Kit, who is your fated mate-you should honestly be happy. Even if


    you¡¯re not Luna, you¡¯ll have a much happier life with someone who is meant for you,¡± I say, my voice


    holding no remorse. ¡°And as for Xavier, he was never really yours, was he?¡±


    Isabe scoffs, her eyes ring daggers at me. ¡°I f*cking knew it. You¡¯re Xavier¡¯s fated mate, aren¡¯t


    you? I¡¯ve always suspected as much, but he never confirmed it.¡±


    Even though I want to keep this conversation respectful, I can¡¯t stop myself from letting my bitterness


    take over.


    ¡°I am,¡± I smirk at her. ¡°Xavier is my mate, and you know what? Ele wanted me even when I was just a


    weak little Omega, but you he wouldn¡¯t even touch you. Does that sting? Being so much more beautiful


    than I am, yet not good enough for Alpha Xavier?¡±


    The truth of my words hit her like a punch to the gut. Cold realization washes over her face, and I


    almost feel sorry for her. Almost. But this is Isabe-the girl who had everything handed to her on a


    silver tter and still managed to treat everyone around her like dirt.


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    3/3


    10:56 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 57


    ¡°You¡¯re just a¡­¡­..¡± she stammers, trying to think of an insult that could knock me down.


    ¡°A what, Isabe? An Omega? Yeah, I was¡­but now I¡¯m an Alpha I say, holding my head high. ¡°And


    even when I was at the very bottom, Xavier still chose me over you.¡±


    A single tear escapes her eye, but she quickly wipes it away. ¡°You won¡¯t be Alpha for long if I have


    anything to do with it,¡± she hisses, storming off down the corridor.


    I watch her go, my heart pounding in my chest. Did I just win this argument?


    Behind me, I hear a familiar chuckle. ¡°Well, that was intense. Why does drama always have a way of


    finding you, Daisy?¡±


    It¡¯s Yato. He is leaning against the frame of the door adjacent to mine. A grin is stered on his face,


    but there¡¯s an unmistakable glint of respect in his eyes.


    ¡°I guess drama loves me,¡± I shrug offhandedly. ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve finally found my voice, and


    I¡¯m not afraid to use


    Yato ps a hand over his heart as though physically moved by my words. ¡°Alpha Daisy, defender of


    Omegas, vanquisher of petty dramatics.¡±


    1 chuckle arhis exaggeration. ¡°I¡¯m no vanquisher, Yato. Just someone tired of being pushed around.¡±


    There¡¯s a brief silence before he says something that surprises me: ¡°You know, Daisy¡­for what it¡¯s


    worth, I think you¡¯re a great Alpha.¡±


    blink at him in surprise. He¡¯s never been this openlyplimentary before. ¡°Thank you, Yato,¡± I say


    sincerely. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here??


    His face immediately falters. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m actually here to ask you for a huge favor.¡±¡°¡±


    Dread settles in the pit of my gut. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Xavier,¡± he exhales slowly. ¡°Would you mind giving him your blood again? He is refusing to drink


    mine and has locked himself up in his room. But maybe he will ept your help?¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    Depout BornE


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Èý


    10:56 Fri, May 17

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58


    Daisy


    There is not a single ounce of hesitation in my body when I say, I will make him ept my blood by


    force if I have to.¡±


    Yato chuckles. ¡°I think that¡¯s why the moon goddess made you guys mates-you¡¯re both too stubborn for


    your own good. But I like that about you.¡±


    My heart flutters a little. It¡¯s no secret that Yato likes me. Sadly, the feeling isn¡¯t mutual. I¡¯m in love with


    his brother and don¡¯t know what to say.


    Yato, however, doesn¡¯t look hurt when he says, ¡°I will leave my brother in your hands, Daisy. Good


    night.¡±


    And with that, he turns and walks away. I watch his retreating back for a moment before turning


    towards Xavier¡¯s room, my anger making my heart pound faster. Why didn¡¯t Xavier tell me he needed


    more blood? It¡¯s no secret that he needs it. He is just too stubborn to ept my help!


    I marsh up to his door, pounding on it. ¡°Open up!¡±


    I¡¯m met with silence before Xavier croaks my name in a weak voice. ¡°Daisy¡± he coughs. ¡°I¡¯m too tired to


    talk¡­ Can youe back tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I growl. ¡°Open the da*n door, Xavier. I know you need me in there.¡±


    No, I don¡¯t,¡± he says, but it¡¯s obviously a lie since even talking seems to exhaust him. ¡°I look terrible,


    and I feel terrible too¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re unable to ept that you¡¯re a hybrid with a need for blood. Now stop being a


    baby and open the godda*n door before I knock it down by force.¡±


    A long silence stretches between us, and for a moment, I worry that Xavier has passed out. But then,


    with a sigh, he says, ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want you to see me like this, Daisy? What if what if I don¡¯t want


    you to think less of me?¡±


    ¡°Xavier.¡± A heavy sigh leaves my lips. ¡°This won¡¯t make me think less of you at all. Now, will you please


    let me help you? I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about him too, Sera whispers. ¡®He is fighting his vampiric side, and that isn¡¯t healthy


    A shadow of resolve hardens my voice, ¡°Xavier, you have to understand that this isn¡¯t about vanity or


    pride. This is about your survival. You can¡¯t keep denying what you are.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be this¡­this monster,¡± he whispers, his voice trembling with undisguised fear. ¡°My


    vampire isn¡¯t normal, Daisy. It feels like¡­it feels like I¡¯m being ripped apart. Both mentally and


    physically. Like I¡¯m two different people stuck in the same body.¡±


    Since Xavier is the only hybrid I know of, I can¡¯t tell whether his experience ismon, or not. All I


    know is that I can¡¯t leave him alone. Not when he is suffering.


    ¡°Open the door, Xavier,¡± I say softly. ¡°Let me in.¡±


    I mean those words in more ways than just one.


    ¡°Daisy¡± Xavier trails off, his voice thick with emotion.


    He takes a moment, and then I hear a sigh followed by the click of the lock turning. The door creaks


    open slowly, revealing


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:56 Fri, May


    Chapter 58


    an extremely pale and haggard Xavier leaning against the door frame for support.


    There aren¡¯t any clothes on his body, just that strange anklet tied around his ankle. Everything else is


    gone, making it impossible not to see the cold sweat covering his body.


    ¡°Xavier¡­¡± I gasp in shock at his appearance.


    ¡°I told you, Daisy,¡± he rasps, unable to meet my gaze. ¡°Monster.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I say firmly, moving forward to support him. ¡°Not a monster, Xavier. You¡¯re just¡­different.¡±


    51%


    +5)


    Even though he is taller than me, I manage to help him back towards his bed, propping him up against


    the pillows. His skin is cold and mmy under my touch, and he winces at every movement.


    I sit down beside him. ¡°You need blood, Xavier,¡± I say gently while stroking his dark hair away from his


    green eyes.


    He shakes his head weakly but doesn¡¯t voice his refusal this time. Maybe he knows it¡¯s futile, he¡¯s too


    weak to resist my help


    now.


    Slowly, I roll up my sleeve and extend my wrist to him. His eyes flicker down to it, and he looks away


    quickly, shame etched. across his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry-he whispers, tears welling in his eyes.


    ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for,¡± I tell him firmly. ¡°This is why I¡¯m here. To help you?


    He still won¡¯t look at me, so I begin undressing in front of him. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been naked in


    front of him-we have ucked each other-yet his eyes widen.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Getting undressed,¡± I tell him as I lie down and make myselffortable against his muscr body.


    ¡°This is ¦°¦¯¦£¦¥ romantic, and no, I¡¯m not leaving you. I¡¯m staying the night, and you, my sick little Alpha,


    will be drinking from my neck tonight.¡±


    His eyes narrow. ¡°Little?¡± tiny wrinkles appear on his nose. He isn¡¯t one bit amused. ¡°Excuse me, but


    you¡¯re the little on


    me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m very big and strong, and I will be taking care of you tonight,¡± I tease him before bopping his


    nose with my finger He squints at me like I¡¯m crazy because even if our heads are aligned, my feet are


    somewhere by his knees.


    I chuckle at his sullen expression and run my fingers through his messy hair, untangling the strands


    knotted from restlessness. ¡°Always so grumpy.¡±


    -And you


    will always remain delusional,¡± Xavier responds, a faint hint of his usual smirk ying on his lips as he


    bends back to look at me. His voice, however, is weak ¨C it¡¯s heartbreaking to see him in such a state


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I reply honestly, shifting closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m not bigger than you, but I am stronger right


    now. And you¡­ you


    need me.¡±


    He tries to push me away, but he¡¯s much too weak. Instead, he drops his hand and looks up at the


    ceiling in defeat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep taking from you, Daisy,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I can¡¯t keep being this¡­dependent. It¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°Xavier..¡± My voice is gentle as I cradle his cheek, forcing him to look back at me. ¡°Who else would you


    depend on? Now drink from my neck.¡±


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:56 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 58


    He stares at the exposed skin of my neck, his pupils dting and filled with a hunger he is desperately


    trying to restrain.


    ¡°L¡­¡± He falters, his gaze dropping again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± I reassure him. ¡°Xavier, you need this to survive.¡±


    He is silent for a moment, then finally nods. His handes up to down my spine since I no longer


    have any clothes.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he whispers.


    ¡°Ready,¡± I confirm.


    51%


    rest on 1 my waist, the chill of his skin sending shivers


    With a deep breath, he leans in, pressing his lips against my neck in a soft kiss before nuzzling into the


    crook of it.


    It¡¯s a tender moment, intimate before the paines. His teeth are sharp as they break through my


    skin, and then his vampiric instincts take over. Despite the initial shock of it, I don¡¯t flinch or pull away.


    The pain is bearable and fleeting. Soon, I¡¯m drugged by whatever is in his teeth and smiling while the


    warm flow of life from my body enters his.


    His hand tightens around my waist as he drinks slowly and carefully like he is trying to savor every


    drop. Strangely enough, he seems more at peace than ever.


    After what feels like an eternity, he pulls away, his tongue gently swiping over the punctures to clean


    them. When he is done, he looks at me with such deep gratitude that it makes my heart swell.


    ¡°Thank you, Daisy,¡± he whispers, his voice less raspy now. He pulls me closer until we are hugging.


    ¡°Always..¡± I murmur back, the exhaustion creeping into my bones. ¡°That was a lot of blood¡­¡±


    Closing my eyes, I nestle into his embrace, safe in the knowledge that he is feeling better.


    The night passes peacefully. Every now and then, Xavier would awaken and nce down at me,


    concern etched on his face as he brushes a stray strand of hair from my face. But I sleep through it all,


    too drained to be conscious of anything else.


    Waking up the next morning, I find myself alone in bed. Panic fares briefly before I hear the sound of


    water running from somewhere inside the suite. He¡¯s showering. I realize and let out a breath I hadn¡¯t


    known I was holding.


    Dragging myself up from the bed, I make my way to the bathroom and knock softly on the door.


    ¡°Xavier?¡± I call out, my voice weak. My head swims, and I lean against the door for support. ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±


    The sound of water stops abruptly, reced by Xavier¡¯s soft, concerned voice. ¡°Daisy? You shouldn¡¯t


    be awake yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± I counter weakly. ¡°Just wanted to make sure you were ¡°My words are cut off by a fit of


    dizziness. I can barely register Xavier opening the door before everything goes ck.


    When Ie to, I am lying back in bed, with Xavier¡¯s worried face hovering above me. His eyes have


    returned to their vibrant green, his skin no longer as pale as it was when we started our night.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± he breathes, relief washing over him. ¡°You scared me.¡±


    ¡°I just got a little¡­ light-headed,¡± I admit, blinking up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Light-headed?¡± he repeats incredulously. He shakes his head adamantly. ¡°No, Daisy. You lost too


    much bloodst night.¡±


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Can you


    |


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:56 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 58


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I insist softly, reaching out to touch his cheek reassuringly.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not,¡± he argues, still looking anxious.


    ¡°You needed it more than me,¡± I remind him gently.


    He doesn¡¯t respond right away; he just stares down at me, his green eyes heavy with conflicting


    emotions.


    51%


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep feeding me, I need to learn how much is too much to take,¡± he finally says, his


    voice gossiping about his guilt. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­I won¡¯t risk hurting you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you you won¡¯t hurt me,¡± I assure him, my hand stroking his check soothingly. He needs to


    shave. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out together, won¡¯t we?¡±


    His eyes soften as he looks at me, and then he kisses me on the lips. My heart flutters, and when he


    pulls away, I¡¯m already longing for our next kiss.


    ¡°You¡¯re too selfless, Daisy,¡± he murmurs, his thumb brushing against my lower lip. ¡°It scares me how


    much I¡¯vee to rely on you.¡±


    The words hang heavy in the air between us. We still haven¡¯t talked about us since admitting our


    feelings to one another. I know he loves me; he knows I love him back. But am I ready to forgive him


    yet?


    ¡°Xavier.¡± I run my hands over his handsome face. It should be illegal to be so pretty. ¡°L..can you¡­¡±


    F*ck it. ¡°Can you kiss me again?¡±


    A ghost of a smile flits across his face. ¡°Kiss you, huh?¡±


    I blush in response to his teasing tone. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to be an a*shole about it, then I don¡¯t need


    ¡ª¡±


    He leans in before I can continue, capturing my mouth with his. The kiss is slow-meant to be


    comforting-and I melt into it, forgetting for a moment the fatigue coursing through my veins.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I hum appreciatively, pulling away for air after what seems like an eternity. The corners of his


    lips tug upwards in response, and he strokes my hair back from my face gently.


    ¡°You should rest now, Daisy,¡± he urges softly.


    ¡°With you?¡± I ask hopefully, wanting nothing more than to fall asleep in his arms.


    ¡°If you insist,¡± he replies with a gentle tease in his voice. His arms wrap around me snugly as he helps


    mey back d positions himself next to me, guarding me from the world outside our safe haven


    As sleep begins to im me, I hear him whispering into my ear words of affection that melt my heart. ¡°I


    love you¡­¡± His voice is as soft as velvet in the quiet room..


    Even though it¡¯s obviously clear that I love him, I don¡¯t say it back before giving in to sleep¡¯s sweet


    embrace.


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XOContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59


    Daisy


    As the days pass, I continue training with Yato and Caleb while alsopleting mundane Alpha tasks.


    But every night, I find myself in Xavier¡¯s room. We still haven¡¯t defined our rtionship- are we a


    couple? Lovers? It¡¯s unclear to everyone, but. what is certain is that I can¡¯t resist him.


    One night, when we are watching TV after sex, my eyes fall on the anklet tied around his ankle. ¡°Do


    you ever take that thing


    off


    ¡°Never.¡±


    His answer surprises me. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what keeps my vampiric powers in check¡­I think? My father warned me to take it off, and I¡¯ve had


    it since the day I was left on his doorstep.


    ¡°And your mother?¡±


    ¡°Never mether.¡±


    I blink down at him. ¡°And your father never mentioned her?¡±


    ¡°I think he is ashamed,¡± Xavier grimaces. ¡°He was sired to have sex with a vampire of all people.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­your father is Christian Reeves, a very powerful Alpha, and it would take an insanely


    strong vampire to brainwash him into having sex with them.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe he wasn¡¯t sired at all?¡± Xavier scoffs. ¡°My father and I don¡¯t talk much. I know he is staying


    on this ind somewhere; he upgraded your flight ticket. But honestly? I think he willingly cheated on


    his mate.¡±


    ¡°And your father¡¯s true mate is Yato¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was a lovely woman who is no longer with us,¡± Xavier sighs. ¡°Anyway, can we talk about


    something else? Talking about my father just puts me in a sour mood.¡±


    ¡°What doesn¡¯t?¡± I tease.


    He gasps in shock. ¡°You little shit! Can¡¯t you stay nice for one second?!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    ¡°I guess I will have to tickle you then¡­¡±


    I shriek when Xavier gets up and pins me underneath him. Ourughter fills the room as he begins a


    tickling assault. I squirm and giggle, trying futilely to escape his long fingers.


    But Xavier is relentless, grinning devilishly at my helpless struggle. His dark eyes are alight with


    amusement and something warmer that makes my stomach do odd flips.


    I¡¯m so in love with this man.


    After goofing around, we finish watching our series and get ready for bed. I¡¯ve gotten used to Xavier


    being my big spoon. with his nose in my hair and his arms wrapped tightly around me.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    ???


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:56 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 59


    I love it.


    His steady heartbeat lulls me towards sleep, his warm breath rhythmically fanning over my nothings


    into my ear, and I feel safe, secure, and loved.


    or not.


    ¡°I could get used to this,¡± I mutter sleepily, not entirely sure if I¡¯m dreaming or


    He whispers sweet


    51%


    ¡°I hope you do,¡± he replies softly, pressing a gentle kiss to the back of my neck. His fingers tracezy


    patterns on my arm, sending pleasant shivers down my spine.


    But before I can climb him and demandte-night sex, I hear a wolf howling outside-Yato. There are


    vampires iing. but this isn¡¯t your regr call. His howl is filled with fear, and even Xavier freezes


    up.


    ¡°Not good,¡± Xavier mutters.


    ¡°What is he saying?¡± I ask both Sera and Xavier. But Xavier is the one who answers.


    ¡°The vampire queen is marching among the vampires,¡± Xavier says, and panic courses through me like


    a cold, icy river.


    I haven¡¯t had enough training to face the second-strongest vampire on the. And judging from


    what Caleb has told me, she is insanely strong. He might be the third strongest vampere, but the queen


    is miles ahead in terms of power.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Xavier says, his face grim as if carved out of stone. ¡°Even though we aren¡¯t ready to face her


    yet, we have to try.¡±


    The sudden urgency in his tone frightens me. I¡¯ve never seen him so worked up. And I can¡¯t me him.


    I¡¯m scared, too. What is she doing here?


    ording to Caleb, the vampire queen, Taria, hates fighting. Not because of the reason, you may


    think, but because she hasn¡¯t met a worthy opponent in forever. Thest one to defeat her was Serena,


    my past life.


    1


    ¡°If we are lucky, the vampire prince isn¡¯t with her,¡± Xavier says while looking out through the window.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will show up either. Caleb told me he hasn¡¯t even met the guy.¡±


    Xavier snorts. ¡°Probably because all the royal vampires think they are above others. They sit on their


    thrones and let their minions do all the dirty work for them.¡±


    ¡°Even then,¡± I say, attempting to keep my voice steady. ¡°We need to gather the whole pack. Yato,


    Caleb, L, Sabrina, Kit, even Isabe¡­we need everyone.¡±


    Suddenly, there is a knock on the door. I walk over to open it and find Isabe on the other side. Her


    arms are crossed over her chest as she looks down at me.


    ¡°Where do you want me, Alpha?¡± she asks and I notice Kit is standing behind her. Unlike my evil sister,


    Kit doesn¡¯t have a problem with me and even smiles.


    ¡°We came as soon as we heard Alpha Yato¡¯s howl,¡± Kit exins, his eyes traveling to Xavier. ¡°It¡¯s bad,


    isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve never been good at understanding wolfnguage in my human form, but it didn¡¯t sound


    good.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s f*cking terrible. The vampire queen is marching towards the hotel,¡± Xavier runs a hand through


    his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking know if we should flee or fight. We aren¡¯t strong enough to defeat her as we are


    now. Yato hasn¡¯t mastered his wind powers. Daisy can only summon small balls of light, and I¡¯m¡­¡± He


    sighs and for a second, I fear he is going to reveal what he is, but he doesn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling like


    myselftely.¡±


    ¡°I take it we don¡¯t have much time to make a decision,¡± Isabe says tly, her gaze moving from


    Xavier¡¯s distressed face to my frightened one. It¡¯s her usual detached, cool demeanor, but can see a


    flicker of uncertainty in her eyes. I know she is


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Deposit Bonu


    XXIO


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:56 FM,


    Chapter 59


    scared, too. Despite everything, she doesn¡¯t want our pack, our family, to be harmed.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t,¡± Xavier replies with a hard swallow. ¡°We have just enough time to rally the pack and


    make an initial n.¡± He suddenly looks tired, his features drawn, and it breaks my heart to see him


    this way.


    He obviously feels the weight of our predicament resting on his broad shoulders-we all do. I squeeze


    his hand reassuringly, and he gives me a small smile. He is terrified, but he is putting on a brave face


    for us.


    ¡°Most of the pack is already on their way to help Yato. We should join them¡­¡± Kit suggests hesitantly.


    Xavier nods at his suggestion. ¡°Yes, we should,¡± he agrees with a sigh. ¡°I will join Yato on the battlefield


    and you,¡± he looks down at me. ¡°You should go and find Caleb. He is your Beta.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will find him,¡± I promise.


    Xavier looks at me for a long moment, his green eyes soft. Then he gently cups my cheek, his thumb


    tracing along my jawline. ¡°Be careful,¡± he murmurs, leaning down to press his lips against mine in a


    heated kiss that leaves me breathless. It¡¯s filled with unspoken promises and fears, and it leaves a


    bitter taste on my tongue.


    Then he pulls away and turns to the others. ¡°Let¡¯s shape-shift and join Yato.¡±


    Kit, Isabe and Xavier all transform into their wolf forms without hesitation. Then, with onest nce


    at me, they run out of the room and into the night.


    ¡°You need to find Caleb, Sera says, ¡®Since he is your Beta and you¡¯ve grown so close, I have a feeling


    you can reach him through me. He has strong telepathic abilities and should pick up on-¡±


    ¡°Hi, do you need me?¡±


    I whirl around to see Caleb standing in the doorway, looking a little out of breath.


    ¡°Caleb!¡± I can¡¯t help the relief that floods my voice. Sera lets out a sigh in the back of my mind, an echo


    of my own feelings.


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± he puffs lightly, stepping into the room and closing the door behind him. The familiarfort


    of his presence surrounds me, and for a moment, I allow myself to bask in it.


    ¡°We need¡­ my voice trails off, realizing that I have no idea what we actually need.


    Caleb steps forward and softly takes my hands in his. His fingers press reassuringly against mine, and


    I look up to meet his gaze. He¡¯s looking at me intently, a slight furrow between his brows.


    ¡°I know that the vampire queen is here; I can feel it and she isn¡¯t in a good mood. My guess? Since I


    was unable to finish 1


    1 my mission and Lina was unable to finish hers, she has taken it upon herself to end us all. She is


    done ying nice.¡±


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    X0


    |||

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60


    Daisy


    ¡°End us all!¡± I stammer, my heart pounding sickeningly in my chest. ¡°You¡¯re saying she¡¯s here to kill


    us?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Caleb looks unsure. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to kill you now.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying the time isn¡¯t right?¡±


    Caleb nods seriously. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying, Queen Tanja wants an interesting battle, and


    that¡¯s why she never ordered us to kill you. She wanted you to master your abilities first, so her being


    here makes little sense. But her aura is¡­ terrifying. She is angry.¡±


    ¡°About?¡±


    He grimaces. ¡°Probably about me joining your side? I was a pretty valuable member..¡±


    ¡°Caleb! Daisy!¡± A voice interrupts us. We both turn to see Sabrina rushing towards us, her face pale


    and drawn.


    ¡°Sabrina¡­¡± I say. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you fighting outside with the other?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡­¡± she takes a break to breathe. ¡°I need to tell you something important.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± I¡¯ve never seen her this determined before. Sabrina is usually shy and quiet, but


    now she steps forward, her eyes zing with urgency.


    ¡°Alpha Xavier,¡± she begins, her voice choked with fear, ¡°He is fighting the fourth strongest vampire,


    Julian. But things aren¡¯t looking good! Xavier seems¡­.tired somehow.¡±


    I¡¯m about to ask Sabrina more questions, but Caleb ces a hand on my shoulder with a smile on his


    face. ¡°We will look into it,¡± he nces down at me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without even waiting for my response, he pulls me out of the hotel room at a rapid speed.


    It confuses the hell out of me.


    ¡°Caleb,¡± I say, ¡°Wait, hold on. What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that¡¯s weird?¡± he looks back at me. ¡°I know Sabrina is your friend, but how the hell


    does she know the name of the fourth strongest vampire?¡±


    My eyes widen in realization, my heart pounding with a new surge of fear. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I admit,


    ncing back towards the room where Sabrina is. ¡°How could she have known that?¡±


    Caleb gives me a stern look. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s something we should be concerned about. And


    that¡¯s why we need to hurry.¡±


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s a trap?¡±


    ¡°It could be, but she didn¡¯t lie about Xavier¡¯s whereabouts. I can sense him from here. Would you mind


    shape-shifting. though? You could fly over the area in your wolf form with me on your back.¡±


    ¡°F-fly?!¡± I shriek. ¡°But I¡¯ve never used my wings!¡±


    1/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    XO


    ??????


    10:56 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 60


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Caleb grins. ¡°Your wolf isrger now after bing an Alpha, and you have wings-it¡¯s time to use


    them.¡±


    ¡°B-but!¡±


    He gives me a gentle push forward. ¡°No time like the present, Daisy.¡±


    51%


    My heart lurches in my chest. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m really about to attempt this. But with a deep breath, I


    focus on my inner wolf, calling her forward. The transformation is quick and surprisingly painless, and


    in no time at all, I can feel the feathered weight of my wings on my back.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Caleb says, climbing onto my back without even asking for permission. ¡°You ready?¡±


    Am I ready? Not even close. But we don¡¯t have time for me to stand here second-guessing myself. So I


    nod-or at least, give what I hope looks like a nod in wolf form-and take a running leap down the


    corridor.


    We make it out of the hotel. I¡¯m sorge that I have to squeeze toy wings through the door, but then the


    wind hits my nose, and Sera makes her return.


    ¡®Beautiful weather!¡¯ she exims inside my head. ¡®Are you ready to fly?¡¯


    ¡®Not really¡­¡±


    She justughs. ¡°Well, too bad because we have an Alpha mate to save!¡±


    With a powerful lunge. I use my strong legs to fling us off the ground, shooting upwards toward the sky.


    I¡¯m terrified since nothing happens at first, but then, I spread my wings and p them against the chilly


    night air.


    ¡°Good job, Daisy!¡± Caleb yells over the wind. ¡°Keep pping your wings!¡±


    I can¡¯t believe it-I¡¯m flying!


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great!¡¯ Sera¡¯s voice echoes in my head as we climb higher with all the stars twinkling


    above us.


    ¡°Just keep heading straight,¡± Caleb instructs from my back. His ghp on my white fur tightens, fingers


    buried deep as I focus on the magic within me to fly faster.


    ¡°This is¡­ incredible,¡± I look down at the grass below us, but my amazement disappears when I see my


    entire pack fighting the vampires. Yato is among them.


    ¡°He is fighting the vampire twins,¡± Caleb tells me in a bitter tone Marcus and Leia are two sadistic and


    mighty foes.¡± A sigh leaves his lips. ¡°Do you want me to help him? He isn¡¯t going to win against them as


    he is now.¡±


    Since I can¡¯t talk in my wolf form. I¡¯m hoping he will read my mind while I think my answer, ¡°Are you


    saying Xavier and I can take on the fourth strongest vampire on our own?¡±


    ¡°Julian?¡± Calebughs. ¡°Hell yeah! You two will beat him in no time. The only thing that worries me is if


    the vampire queen decides to join the fight. Then you will lose. Hard.¡±


    I swallow thickly at that. ¡®Well, let¡¯s hope she doesn¡¯t join the fight¡­¡±.


    ¡°Or you call me if that happens.¡±


    Call you?¡¯ I ask, but before I can question him further, he leaps off my back and plunges towards the


    ground.


    ¡®Caleb!¡¯ I cry out in rm, but he merely grins and waves me off.


    2/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:56 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 60


    51%


    ¡°Focus on Xavier and Julian! he yells as he dives downward. ¡°I will handle Marcus and Leia with Yato.


    After we are done beating them up, we will join you guys!¡±


    With onest look at Caleb¡¯s rapidly descending figure, I turn my attention back ahead. From the sky,


    it¡¯s easy to spot Xavier and the vampire, Julian, who is holding his own against him. It worries me that


    Xavier seems to be struggling.


    ¡®He isn¡¯t only fighting against Julian. He is also trying hard not to lose himself to his vampiric side, Sera


    says in a sad voice. It must be hard keeping himself in control in a battle, but letting go isn¡¯t an option.¡±


    I know exactly why it isn¡¯t an option. Xavier told me his vampiric side is crazy bloodthirsty and that he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to control it if he let it free.


    And that¡¯s his greatest fear: forgetting who he is and bing an even worse monster than the


    vampires we are fighting here tonight.


    Taking in a shaky breath, I attack Julian from the sky, swooping down from the heavens like a giant


    hawk with my ws extended. Julian is caught off guard and leaps back just in time to avoid my dive.


    As soon as Ind on the ground, Xavier¡¯srge wolf formes up beside me. His shining ck fur is


    the total opposite of my white and pink coat.


    ¡®You¡¯rete, he says through the mind-link, and I can hear the exhaustion in his voice.


    ¡°Betterte than never, I respond, trying to mask the worry that creeps into my mental voice. ¡°Ready to


    take down Julian?¡±


    ¡°With you? Always.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but feel a rush of warmth at his words, but there¡¯s no time to dwell on it. We¡¯re in the middle


    of a battle, and Julian is circling us like a shark smelling blood in the water.


    ¡°Sera,¡¯ I mentallymand my wolf, ¡°we need to be stronger and faster than we¡¯ve ever been before.


    ¡°You got it, boss, she replies with a fiery determination that fills every fiber of my being.


    We charge at Julian simultaneously, Xavier from the left and me from the right. Julian, caught in the


    middle, tries to step back, but it¡¯s toote. Xavier¡¯s powerful jaws mp down on his arm, drawing


    blood. At the same time, I take flight once again ande crashing down on him from above.


    The vampire cries out as my wings m down into his body with a force he didn¡¯t expect. For a


    moment, it seems like we have gained the upper hand.


    But it doesn¡¯tst for long.


    He lunges at Xavier, knocking him aside as if he was only a cub Xavier yelps in pain before being


    thrown into a nearby tree with a jarring thud.


    ¡®All right, that¡¯s it! I growl to myself and to Sera. ¡®No more ying nice. Now it¡¯s personal.


    ¡°Finally!¡± she replies in my head, her voice brimming with pure bloodlust. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to


    say that, Daisy. Can we use our light magic and burn him to a crisp? Can we, can we can we?!¡±


    *Seems like the perfect time, I say, grinning internally as I feel the surge of power coursing through my


    body.


    I lift my wings, and the air begins to shimmer as 1 quickly form ball made of pure light, ready to be


    thrown at Julian. Just as I¡¯m about to sling it, Julian leaps toward Xavier again.


    3/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD HOW


    XO


    |||


    10:56 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 60


    But this time, Xavier is prepared. He jumps back onto his paws and snarls, sinking his teeth into


    Julian¡¯s leg


    51%


    +5


    Julian screams in pain and tries to shake Xavier off, but he holds on, growling fiercely. I take the


    opportunity tounch my light ball towards Julian. It hits him square in the chest and explodes with a


    bright sh, forcing him to let go of Xavier.


    Roaring in agony, Julian tries to get back on his feet, but he¡¯s visibly weakened. His skin reveals burns


    from where my light magic struck him, and blood pours from the bite wound on his leg.


    ¡°You f*cking whore!¡± he yells at me. ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Julian looks ready to attack me, but Caleb and Yato must have finished their fight because they


    suddenly appear beside me. Caleb stands protectively in front of me, his red eyes glinting dangerously


    under the silver moonlight.


    ¡°y nice, Julian,¡± he warns, his voice deceptively calm. ¡°Or we¡¯ll all y rough.¡±


    Julian stumbles to his feet, wobbling slightly before he steadies himself. His eyes dart between Caleb,


    Yato, and me, sizing up his odds.


    ¡°Why the hell are you fighting with the vampires?!¡± Julian yells at Caleb. ¡°You¡¯re a f*cking traitor!¡±


    Caleb shrugs. ¡°Vampire women just aren¡¯t as s*xy


    ¡°What?!¡± Julian hisses. ¡°Either way, it won¡¯t matter. I will just kill all three of you!¡± He gives a scornful


    laugh that doesn¡¯t quite mask the desperation in his voice.


    ¡°Three?¡± Caleb corrects with a wicked grin, ¡°You seem to be forgetting someone.¡±


    On cue, Xavier lunges from where he had been crouching behind Julian. He leaps with a fierce snarl


    that echoes around us This time, instead of biting him, Xavier uses his forepaws to knock Julian off


    bnce before rearing back and mming into him full force. Julian crashes back onto the ground with


    a thud that shakes the earth beneath us.


    ¡°We have been taking it easy on you,¡± Xavier growls menacingly as he stands over Julian. ¡°But now


    we¡¯re done ying.¡±


    His green eyes sh with raw fury as he calls down mes from the sky to burn Julian alive. He


    screams as the mes engulf him. His once proud and monstrous form is now nothing more than


    writhing charred flesh falling to the earth, his screams slowly dying out. He has no strength left to fight.


    But even as we stand over Julian, watching the mes do their destructive dance, I can¡¯t help but feel a


    shiver of unease. Our victory feels hollow, empty somehow. Like it¡¯s just a prelude to something worse.


    Sera seems to pick up my thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I look at her in response, my mind failing to find words for the dread that is pooling deep within me. But


    before she can press further,ughter breaks the silence.


    A cool, feminine voice speaks up, apuding sarcastically. ¡°Impressive,¡± she says, pping her hands


    mockingly, ¡°You¡¯ve managed to defeat most of my army. But unfortunately for you, they will all be


    resurrected once I dispose of you.¡±


    I know who the voice belongs to without asking, and Caleb confirms it by saying she is here.


    With fear in my heart, I follow the sound of the voice and stop breathing. She has long ck hair,


    yellow eyes, and a white dress that hugs her slender body.


    The vampire queen is the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen in the flesh, but her smile is all wrong.


    It¡¯s a smile that could drop you to your knees, a sunileced with an icy promise of death.


    4/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Cam your


    ?


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61


    Daisy


    ¡°Taria.¡± Navier snarls in his human form. Our victory has been wiped away with her single appearance.


    This fight is far from


    over


    Tariaughs in response, a melodic sound that contrasts heavily with the threatening air she exudes.


    ¡°Are you not tired of fighting yet, Xavier?¡± she coos, eyes revealing nothing but painte amusement. Her


    voice is silk and poison, a paradox of allure and danger.


    Xavier doesn¡¯t answer. It makes Tariaugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of youter. First, I will


    destroy the traitor,¡± her eyes lock onto Caleb, ¡°Because that¡¯s what you are for choosing the


    werewolves¡±


    Caleb doesn¡¯t flinch. In fact, he surprises us all by stepping forward, shooting the vampire queen a dark


    smile that¡¯s equally chilling as her own.


    ¡°Destroy me if you want, but I still won¡¯t regret fighting on my mate and Alpha¡¯s side,¡± he ces a hand


    on my shoulder, at small smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m loyal to Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Serena¡¯s reincarnation,¡± Taria looks disgusted as her eyes fleets over me. ¡°Just as weak and


    insignificant as she was. The words leave her lips like venomous daggers, but I stand tall, refusing to


    let her words get to me,


    1 turn back into a human to talk to her. ¡°Serena might have been weak in your eyes, but she tried her


    hardest to save this world by locking you up in the magical realm¡±


    ¡°But eventually, her magic wasn¡¯t enough to keep us locked in the other realm.¡± Taria points out.


    I smirk at that despite the fear in my heart. ¡°But how many years did it take for you to break free? A


    hundred? Three hundred?¡±


    ¡°More like a thousand!¡± Taria snarls. ¡°Then it took two hundred years for my powers to recover¡±


    ¡°And what about the vampire prince?¡± I ask


    Her lips curl into a twisted smile. ¡°My son¡¯s powers should be fully recovered. I brought his


    reincarnation to this world twenty-eight years ago. Anyway, shall we begin? Who wants to die first?¡±


    I don¡¯t expect anyone to be reckless enough to attack the vampire queen, but Yato rushes forward in


    his wolf form with the wind behind him. All of his magic is focused on giving him insane speed.


    But he doesn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Taria lifts her hands, looking almost bored as she grabs him and slings him into a nearby tree with such


    force that the ground under our feet trembles with the impact. Dust and debris rise in a cloud, and Yato


    is out like a light.


    ¡°Next!¡± Tariaughs. ¡°And this time, send someone whosts more than a second.¡±


    My heart lurches painfully at Yato¡¯s defeat, but I swallow my despair and step forward, feeling a deadly


    calm wash over me. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± I announce, my voice ringing out clear and loud. Xavier and Caleb both


    stare at me.


    ¡°No, we should attack together,¡± Caleb says. ¡°You won¡¯t stand a chance trying to take her on alone.¡±


    But I don¡¯t heed his warning, already pooling my energy for an offensive attack.


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    <


    10:57 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 61


    ¡°Everyone had their chance now it¡¯s my turn,¡± I reply without looking back. My magic crackles around


    me in a vibrant light show. The fear is still there, but it¡¯s soft and muted against the drumming.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve awakened to your magic already?¡± Taria looks more curious than afraid. ¡°Then maybe


    coming here won¡¯t be a total waste of energy.¡±


    1 ignore her jab, focusing instead on channeling my magic. Drawing from an untapped well deep within


    me, I let the power surge and overflow, sparking in my fingertips before I shoot a beim of light at the


    vampire queen.


    Caught off guard, Taria raises her hand with the intention to block my attack, but the force sends her


    sliding backwards. A victorious smile tugs at my lips.


    This is my chance; I can feel it.


    But as quickly as ites, it¡¯s extinguished as she regains her footing and startsughing madly. ¡°Oh,


    how delightfully unexpected! A spark of light in this pathetic band of misfits, after all!¡± Taria jeers, her


    eyes gleaming with a sadistic pleasure that makes my blood run cold.


    ¡°She..she thinks this is fun?¡± I ask Sera.


    I think the answer would be yes.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve waited for a formidable opponent,¡± Taria locks her yellow eyes on mine. ¡°Sadly, you¡¯re not


    strong enough to be exciting. Let me show you true power!¡±


    With the speed of light, she dashes forward. A silent gasp escapes my lips.


    But, before she can grab my neck, Caleb and Xavier leap forward in an improbable synchronization,


    mming into T


    Taria


    and knocking her off course. The shock on her face as she skids across the floor is almostical.


    ¡°Get back!¡± Caleb yells at me. You can¡¯t die here. As the light wolf, you¡¯re our only hope of defeating


    the vampires!¡±


    Taria snorts an amusement. ¡°You think that little freak will be able to defeat me? Pift, I won¡¯t let ite


    to that-I will just kill all of


    tonight!¡±


    Laughing, she springs to her feet, her eyes glinting in the moonlight. She raises her arms and pushes


    Caleb into a tree beforeter kicking Xavier¡¯s wolf form into the side of a cliff. Caleb is quick to get up


    and attack her, but she dodges,nding a forceful kick on his chest and sending him sprawling to the


    ground again.


    ¡°Anyone else?¡± she asks.


    Xavier, despite his bruised form, springs at her from the side.


    But Taria is faster and more powerful than any of us. She prevents Xavier¡¯s attack and casts him aside


    like a rag doll. He hits the ground hard, and Taria smiles before turning her attention back to me.


    ¡°And how do you want to die?¡± she snaps her head mechanically to the side. ¡°How about being choked


    to death by my hand?¡±


    ¡°Depends,¡± I shoot back, ¡°do you charge extra for that?¡±


    Tariaughs, a sound like bones snapping in a blizzard. ¡°Oh, this one¡¯s got spirit. But it won¡¯t be


    enough to defeat me!¡±


    She rushes forward with the speed of lightning, grabbing me by my neck with her long, cold fingers. I¡¯m


    choking, gasping for air, and wing at her vice-like grip.


    274


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:57 Fri, May


    Chapter 61


    ¡°Sera?!¡±


    51%


    No answer. My magic is dwindling, the well within me dry and barren. I can feel the edges of my vision


    darkening and the world closing in on me.


    How do I get out of this?


    +5


    ¡®I don¡¯t think you can. Sera sounds quiet, almost mournful in my mind. ¡°You are the light wolf, but you


    haven¡¯t had enough training to beat the vampire queen.¡±


    Taria cackles, her grip squeezing tighter around my neck. ¡°Anyst words, light wolf?¡± Her voice is a


    cruel sneer, echoing eerily through the deserted forest.


    Her cold eyes are like meeting death itself-cold, unfeeling, and infinite. I don¡¯t want to die, but I¡¯m


    powerless in the vampire queen¡¯s grip. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Yet I somehow force words. ¡°Last words?¡± I choke out, mustering as much bravado as I can. ¡°Only that


    you¡¯re mistaken if you think you¡¯ve won.¡±


    Fury washes over her features. ¡°Always with the smart remarks. It¡¯s going to be your downfall.¡±


    She lifts a wed hand, ready to sh me, but Xavier¡¯s voice stops her. ¡°Wait!¡± he shouts, entirely


    breathless. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the battle of a lifetime? If that¡¯s the case, then you should spare Her.¡±


    ¡°Battle of a lifetime?¡± Taria echoes, her eyes glittering with a sinister delight. ¡°That would indeed be


    fun¡­¡± With onest look at my face, she turns her attention to Xavier. ¡°Tell you what, if you remove that


    anklet from around your foot, then I will let you decide the fate of this little one.¡±


    Xavier pales at the offer. The anklet is the only thing keeping his vampiric powers in check, and he


    shoots me a hesitant look before cing his hand over it.


    ¡°Do you promise not to kill her?¡± he asks.


    Taria smirks, amusement glittering in her frosty eyes, but she gives a curt nod. ¡°I promise. She will not


    die by my hand today. But I cannot make the same promise for you.¡±


    He falters but does not withdraw his hand from the anklet. His gaze turns to me, locking eyes with


    mine, searching for a sign- of approval.


    And while I want to tell him no, that there has to be another way I¡¯m not sure there is. So I nod my head


    slowly, swallowing the lump in my throat.


    Xavier gives me onest lingering look of regret before ripping off the anklet. Darkness immediately


    surrounds him as his vampire powers surge through his veins, electrifying the still forest air. He grits his


    teeth, trying to control the overwhelming power that hasn¡¯t flowed freely within him since the day he


    was born.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Taria whispers. ¡°Let go of the person you once were and let the vampire prince be born.¡±


    I gasp. ¡°V-vampire prince?¡±


    Her eyes return to mine. ¡°Twenty-eight years ago, I needed to find a host for the vampire prince. I had


    originally nned to ce him in the body of a vampire, but then I had a better idea what would


    happen if I had a child with the strongest werewolf I could find?¡±


    Fear and realization must be mirrored on my face because Tariaughs in amusement. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡±


    she says. ¡°I sired Christian Reeves. We had sex, and the result? It turned out better than I could have


    imagined. A vampire-werewolf hybrid,


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    <


    10.57 Fri, May 17


    something that had never existed before. Not only that but the child was born with both fire and doe


    was Alpha Xavier.¡±


    magic. And that child.


    I tremble at the weight of this revtion. Taria is no longer choking me but holding me steady


    regardless.


    ¡°Of course, I had to ensure Xavier wouldn¡¯t grow up siding with the werewolves So. I sealed away his


    vampiric side with a magical anklet, and trust me, his vampiric side isn¡¯t happy about that. Xavier didn¡¯t


    ept what or who he was, which means the vampiric side will treat him the same by pushing away


    every trace of the Xavier you knew. He won¡¯t remember you, especially not since you haven¡¯t marked


    each other.¡±


    Realityes crashing down with every word that Taria utters. My head is spinning, and so is my


    world, when she releases her grip around my throat.


    1 fall to the ground, clutching at the moist earth below me as I try to regain my bearings. Where is


    Xavier! I look around. pausing when I see him.


    Darkness surrounds him, and his aura radiates power. He is staring down at his hand in silence, but


    once he lifts his chin. I can see that his once-green eyes are entirely crimson.


    ¡°He has rejected his werewolf side. Sera says. ¡°And with that, all of his memories of you are gone.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62


    Daisy


    Sera¡¯s words crash into me like a tidal wave, knocking the breath out of my lungs. I feel a sharp ache in


    my chest as if a piece of my heart has been ripped away. The man I loved, who rejected me and


    became my enemy before bing my lover, no longer remembers me.


    This is like losing Xavier all over again, except this time is different. This time, I have memories of us


    kissing, of us making love in his bed, of him telling me he loves me-it¡¯s so painful that I don¡¯t know what


    to do with myself.


    ¡°No,¡± I whisper from my ce in the grass. ¡°He can¡¯t forget me.¡±


    A cold dread fills me when Xavier looks at me with his cold red eyes. There¡¯s a new indifference in


    them now like he¡¯s looking at a stranger and not someone he shared his bed with.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Taria sounds ecstatic at seeing her song again before her cruel smile is aimed


    at me. ¡°Which means we can finally summon the eternal night!¡±


    Xavier keeps staring at me before muttering, ¡°As you wish¡­¡±


    He raises his hand towards the sky, and a dark, misty wind stirs in response. The usually bright moon


    is eclipsed, and shadows fall, swallowing light and hope.


    ¡°Xavier.¡± I plead, my voice a frail whisper. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this. This isn¡¯t right!¡±


    ¡°Oh, quiet crying already!¡± Taria snaps, striding towards me with an evil sparkle in her eyes. ¡°Your pleas


    are wasted on him. He¡¯s not the man you loved anymore.¡±


    Each word is a knife into my heart that¡¯s worse than the physical pain inflicted upon me when Taria lifts


    me off the ground


    once more


    She doesn¡¯t even bother to hide the satisfaction on her face as I try to w at her hand. ¡°Now, little


    wolf, I¡¯m going to end your sad little life.¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± a deep voice utters, and it¡¯s as if time itself has stopped. The person speaking is Xavier.


    Taria squints at him. ¡°What?¡±


    Xavier stands tall, his gaze flitting from me to her, confusion etched into his features. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t


    remember,¡± he says and rubs his eyelids with his fingers. ¡°There is this voice.. it¡¯s telling me you


    promised not to harm her¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Taria snorts. ¡°This little wretch is going to die tonight by my hands.¡±


    With little effort, she flings me away like I¡¯m nothing, my body flying through the air before I¡¯m caught by


    something that moves faster than a bullet-Xavier.


    I¡¯m caught by his muscr arms and held like a bride. It confuses the shit out of me. Why did he save


    me?!


    I blink up in surprise, my heart fluttering inside my chest. ¡°D-do you remember me?¡±


    There is no response.


    Instead, he gently sets me on the ground, his cold expression breaking for a moment as he looks at


    me, confusion flickering in his eyes. He doesn¡¯t speak, but he doesn¡¯t need to. The tension in his


    shoulders tells me enough. Whatever is happening


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Depost


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:57 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 62


    inside his head is tearing him apart.


    51%


    Tariaughs. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re siding with her? The two of you can¡¯t exist at the same time-you¡¯re


    destined to destroy each other. That¡¯s the prophecy.¡±


    Xavier turns to face her, his jaw set in determination. Something inside him seems to have shifted. ¡°I¡¯m


    still on your side, but this one,¡± he nces down at me. ¡°She isn¡¯t dying tonight. You made a promise


    not to kill her, and you know how I feel about lying. Mother.¡±


    Taria sneers at him, her fingers twitching as if itching for another fight. ¡°And since when do children


    dictate the rules to their mothers?¡±


    H


    ¡°Since they¡¯ve learned to discern between right and wrong, Xavier replies, his voice steady.


    He turns back to me, his eyes filled with curiosity. It looks like he is about to say something, but that¡¯s


    when the vampire queen attacks.


    My eyes widen. ¡°Look out-¡°I trail off when Xavier easily stops ber attack by gripping her throat with


    deadly precision-he isn¡¯t even looking at her!


    ¡°Your mind-reading abilities were always impressive. Clever boy to use them,¡± Taria rasps, her voice


    choked as she struggles against Xavier¡¯s grip. ¡°But you underestimate your mother.¡±


    Xavier finally faces her. ¡°No,¡± he says with a chilly smile. ¡°You underestimate me. I¡¯m much stronger


    than you, Mother. It¡¯s foolish to challenge me, especially since we both want the same thing. I¡¯m on


    your side, but we aren¡¯t killing this werewolf.¡±


    Taria¡¯s eyes narrow, and despite the choked voice, I can hear the venom seeping through as she


    hisses, ¡°Your side? The prophecy clearly stated that you can¡¯t exist together. And yet you speak of


    sides?¡±


    ¡°Maybe the prophecy is wrong?¡± He shrugs his, shoulders with an amused smile directed at me. ¡°Either


    way, I¡¯m curious. What happens if I let the light wolf grow stronger?¡±


    ¡°Your death-that¡¯s what will happen!¡± Taria snarls, but her threat is cut short as Xavier tightens his grip,


    a clear warning. The vampire queen falls silent, her eyes shing with a mix of anger, fear, and an odd,


    grudging respect for her son¡¯s newfound strength.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s test the prophecy,¡± Xavier says as he gradually releases his mother. ¡°Let¡¯s see if the light


    wolf finally defeats me or if this world will be consumed by darkness, just like the other one we


    destroyed. Either way, it will be a spectacle.¡±


    My lips part in shock. It almost sounds as if Xavier wants me to defeat him, but the thought of fighting toProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the death with my own mate? It fills me with dread.


    ¡°But that isn¡¯t what I want,¡± I stammer.


    Xavier turns to me, his scarlet eyes gleaming in amusement. ¡°O Is it not?¡± He asks, a taunting smile


    pulling at his lips. ¡°What do you want then, my little light wolf?¡± His voice drops to a soothing murmur.


    My heart pounds, wing at my chest as I struggle to find the words. I am the light wolf, destined to


    fight him, but¡­we were made fated mates for a reason, right?


    ¡°The mate bond is broken from his side, Sera points out in a small tone. And he doesn¡¯t have his old


    memories-be careful with what you tell him


    ¡°I want you!¡± Tblurt out.


    A deafening silence falls, but Sera isn¡¯t quiet. She groans inside of my head. Seriously? Do you have a


    f*cking deathwish or


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Fri, May


    Chapter 62


    something? He is going to murder us!¡±


    Xavie


    I ignore her and focus on Xavier. ¡°You¡¯re my dream man. Hotter than the sound and so very gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s official! You¡¯ve killed us!¡± Sera cries.


    But she is wrong.


    51%


    Xavier doesn¡¯t try to kill us. If anything, he seems intrigued as he continues to stare down at me. There


    is also shock on his face and something else I can¡¯t put my tongue on. Admiration for my stupid


    bravery, perhaps?


    ¡°He thinks you¡¯re f*cking batshit crazy!¡¯ Sera growls.


    ¡°Me?¡± Xavier utters after what feels like an eternity. ¡°I¡¯m your dream guy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a little breathless, not to mention afraid, but I have to stand my ground. ¡°You¡¯re everything I


    want in a man.¡±


    ¡°Are you quite well?¡± he asks as if he believes the opposite. ¡°I¡¯m your enemy.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡± I wet my lips. ¡°It¡¯splicated.


    ¡°Complicated?¡± he snorts. ¡°To me, you sound delusional.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯m not crazy. I promise¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ You might not remember this, but you are my fated


    mate.¡±


    His eyes narrow, and for a hot moment, he remains quiet before losing his calm and snarling at me.


    ¡°Lies! If we were mates, then there would be a mate bond!¡±


    ¡°There was!¡± I insist, raising my chin in defiance. ¡°But you rejected me. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    His scarlet eyes sh with something akin to rage. ¡°I would never.. he starts, his voice a dangerous


    growl, though he doesn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Was he about to say he would never reject you? Sera asks.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know


    I keep staring up at Xavier, who walks away from me. Then, he casually opens a dark portal with a tight


    flick of his wrist. ¡°We are leaving.¡± he announces, the words meant for his mother.


    ¡°What about the others? Taria asks.


    ¡°I will summon their bodies to the castle and blow life into their lifeless corpsester. Are youing or


    not?¡±


    ¡°But Xavier! You can¡¯t leave her alive!¡± Taria protests, stepping forward with a pleading look in her eyes.


    But Xavier refuses to meet her gaze, and when he speaks, it¡¯s directed at me. ¡°Until we meet again,


    light-wolf.¡±


    With onest piercing look in my direction over his shoulder, he enters the portal, disappearing into the


    abyss.


    Taria looks at me, anger evident in her eyes, but she follows suit without another word.


    The portal snaps shut behind them, leaving me alone in the dense forest. What the hell am I supposed


    to do now when Xavier is no longer by my side? How can I lead the park with just Yato by my side?!


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63


    Daisy


    ¡°Daisy,¡± Caleb ces a hand on my shoulder. ¡°You can¡¯t heal every single pack member. Let yourself


    rest.¡±


    I meet his eyes and feel a panic inside my chest. The first two people I healed were Yato and Caleb.


    They are helping the pack hospital load people into trucks. L is at the hospital since she is a nurse.


    And what about me? Well¡­ I¡¯ve been healing every single injured werewolf that hase in my path,


    including Isabe. She is standing further away and watching me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would agree with your vampire Beta, but he is right: you can¡¯t heal everyone. You and


    Yato are our Alphas now that Xavier is gone, and you need your strength.¡±


    The fact that my sister is trying to be nice shocks me to the very core. I stare at her in disbelief, my


    mouth opening closing like the one belonging to a goldfish.


    ¡°Sorry, but how do you know I¡¯m a vampire?¡± Caleb asks in a curious voice.


    ¡°Anyone who saw you fight can probably tell since you didn¡¯t shift into a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    and


    Isabe smirks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re one of the good guys, I don¡¯t think the pack cares. You saved a


    lot of children before you were finally taken down,¡± she casts her nce at a mother who is looking at


    Caleb with grateful eyes. ¡°See, the pack doesn¡¯t give a f*ck.¡±


    As Caleb and I both look around the field, Kit walks up to Isabe with a coffee tray. ¡°You guys want


    coffee?¡± he asks and grimaces. ¡°I know we have lost a lot of people, but I thought this might bring back


    your strength, Alpha Daisy.¡±


    Being called ¡°Alpha¡± makes my eyes widen. Even though it¡¯s a time I want, I feel as if I don¡¯t deserve it-


    the vampire queen defeated me too easily. And now, Xavier is gone and working for the dark side.


    I hug my legs to my body. ¡°L..I don¡¯t know if I should be an Alpha anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°To my surprise, it¡¯s Isabe speaking up, and when look at her, there is a fire in her eyes.¡±


    You¡¯re the strongest werewolf we have on our side, and you¡¯re the light wolf,¡± she points up at the dark


    sky. You¡¯re the ONLY one who can fix this and bring back the sun. Don¡¯t let this loss get to you, sister¡±


    ¡°S-sister?¡± I ask incredulously.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± she lifts her pert nose into the air. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you announced that you were done


    with the family, Daisy. Because while we might have treated you like shit for years, I¡¯m not going


    anywhere. This war? It¡¯s personal now that it¡¯s against my ex-fianc¨¦ and your ex-mate. We can¡¯t let that


    idiot win


    ¡®She is right, Sera sounds determined. ¡°Stop this pity party and try to be more positive.¡±


    With that, I rub my eyes and sit up. ¡°We have to start training again and¡­I think I need to leave the


    ind and fly to Alpha Xavier¡¯s real mansion. Most of our pack lives on the maind, not here on this


    tropical ind. But¡­I don¡¯t know how to afford that.¡±


    ¡°I will help with that.¡±


    I turn around and gasp when I see Christian Reeves and Sabrina walking towards us. The old man


    smiles when he sees me.


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:57 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 63


    ¡°Daisy, we meet again.¡± There is a gleam in his eye, one that speaks of his mischief. He looks less like


    a helpless, wealthy man like he did at the airport when I first met him and more like a cunning old


    Alpha.


    Something is also different with his eyes. Is he wearing contact lenses? His eyes are purple¡­.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Yato pipes up from somewhere beforeing to join me and Caleb on the grass. ¡°What the hell


    are you doing here? And where have you been?!¡±


    Christian sighs. ¡°I¡¯ve been around,¡± he says, cing a hand on Sabrina¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And this werewolf


    right here has been my eyes and ears to make sure everything went ording to n, and I¡¯m happy


    to say it did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sera chuckles inside my head. ¡®Sabrina knew an awful lot about the vampires yesterday. I


    thought she was on the bad side, but now I get it.¡±


    ¡°Get what?¡¯


    ¡°Christian is one of the special wolves.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You might not know this, but I¡¯m the psychic wolf-the one with visions of the future,¡± Christian reveals


    with a satisfied


    smile.


    There are gasps all around me. Yato¡¯s eyes are round as saucers, and Caleb looks like he¡¯s about to


    copse. I¡¯m in shock myself but the surprise is quickly ovee by curiosity.


    But we¡­we lost.¡± I mutter. ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel like-¡±


    Christian raises a hand, cutting me off mid-sentence. ¡°We did, but this loss was part of the n.¡±


    ¡°Part of¡­the n?¡± Caleb stammers, dumbfounded. His eyebrows knit together as he tries to make


    sense of Christian¡¯s revtion.


    ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± Christian sighs. ¡°There wasn¡¯t a single vision that showed a positive oue, except


    one¡­¡± his purple eyes dig into mine. ¡°I needed Xavier to fall in love with Daisy, and to make that


    happen as quickly as possible, I gave her a ne ticket,¡± heughs. ¡°The rest worked out like a charm.


    Xavier was quickly smitten, and then all the pieces fell into ce.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Yato began, his face unraveling into confusion. ¡°So you manipted us and essentially forced


    Daisy to fall in love with Xavier for your visions. ¡±


    Christian nodded, ¡°Yes, it sounds cruel, I know, but the two of them were mates-the moon goddess


    must have agreed with my n from the very beginning.¡±


    I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°But but Xavier rejected me as his fated mate on that day.¡±


    ¡°A mistake he came to regret in every possible timeline,¡± Christian exins to me with a sad


    expression. ¡°What matters is what happened next. You epted him for the monster he is, and he fell


    deeper in love. After that, all I needed was for Sabrina to tell you to go to him. If you hadn¡¯t joined


    Xavier on the field yesterday, you would have wound up dying somewhere else, and Taria would have


    never made a promise not to hurt you. That promise was important. You see, even though Xavier¡¯s


    vampiric side doesn¡¯t remember his werewolf life, he is still the same man. Lying isn¡¯t eptable to


    him. That¡¯s why I knew he would defeat his mother to save your life.¡±


    A bitterugh leaves my lips. ¡°But Xavier is evil now. How are we supposed to defeat him?¡±


    Christian snorts. ¡°Evil? No, my dear child, he is confused,¡± a smile spreads over his lips. ¡°Also, I want


    you guys to be aware what is toe. Taria¡¯s current n is to summon her husband back into this


    world, Lucian. She doesn¡¯t trust Xavier after


    of


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:57 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 63


    he saved you, and thus, she has decided she needs her husband, the pureblooded demon, on her


    side.¡±


    ¡°Lucian?¡± Yato¡¯s voice wavers. ¡°But wasn¡¯t he so evil that the vampires had to defeat him even before


    they decided to wage war against the werewolves?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Christian confirms, his purple eyes glinting with a savage kind of amusement. ¡°And if he is


    sessfully summoned, there is no telling whose side he will be on. Probably on his own side.¡±


    ¡°But what can we do against a pureblooded demon?¡± I voice out the question that must gue all our


    minds.


    ¡°Find the two remaining special werewolves and grow into your role as an Alpha, Daisy. That¡¯s what I¡¯m


    expecting from you. Nothing more. Nothing less.¡±


    1 raise an eyebrow. ¡°Why do I feel like there is one other thing that you aren¡¯t telling me?¡±


    Christianughs. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, or it won¡¯t work out in the way that I want,¡± his eyes travel to a tree


    where a dark raven is watching us. ¡°Take every day as ites, learn as much as you can, and trust in


    your instincts,¡± he advises, his gaze returning to mine. ¡°And remember, not everything is as it seems.¡±


    I frown at his cryptic words, but he doesn¡¯t borate further. Instead, he stands and dusts off his knees.


    ¡°Sabrina and I must be going. We have ces to be but don¡¯t worry about money, Daisy. All of Xavier¡¯s


    bank ounts are now yours. It¡¯s what he would have wanted.¡±


    Even though Xavier¡¯s money will be helpful, I can¡¯t help but stare at the friend I thought I knew. ¡°And


    what is your role in all of this?¡± I ask her.


    Sabrina smiles. ¡°I¡¯m still your friend, Daisy. But there are some things I cannot tell you.¡±


    ¡°What are you to Christian?¡±


    ¡°Since he isn¡¯t an Alpha, I guess I don¡¯t have a role. All I know is that he saved me from the vampires a


    long time ago, and now, I¡¯m in his debt.¡±


    With that, the two of them leave. I stare after them while wondering what the hell is going on. My mind


    spins with questions, half-truths, and uncertainties. The tension is so thick could use a chainsaw to cut


    it through.


    ¡°Yato,¡± I say, turning to face the other Alpha. ¡°Did you know about this? About Sabrina?¡±


    He shakes his head, ¡°Nope¡­and I must be stupid because I had no clue my father was special.¡± A


    laugh leaves his lips. ¡°But now that I think about it, it makes sense. He has always been a cryptic man


    with plenty of secrets.¡±


    ¡°Secrets,¡± 1 mutter and look up when the raven caws at me. Its beady eyes lock on mine, and I roll my


    eyes. ¡°Great, now even the bird is making fun of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the bird is trying to tell you something.¡± Yato suggests, amusement sparkling in his eyes.


    I nce once more at the raven which seems to be picking a hole in the tree. Then, dismissing theProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    absurdity of that thought, I shake my head.


    ¡°Seriously, Yato? You¡¯re suggesting I look for advice from a raven?¡± I give him a mock, incredulous look


    before bursting intoughter.


    Yato shrugs nonchntly, a grin tugging at his lips. ¡°You never know, Daisy. Nature has a way of


    revealing what the eye


    cannot see.¡±


    ¡°And you have a way of sounding like an idiot,¡± I retort.


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:57 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 63


    51%


    ME needed this, I realize, as our


    Yato gasps in offense while Caleb and I burst intoughter, the tension easing for a moment. We


    laughter fades and the sad reality of our situation creeps back in.


    ¡°But enough of this,¡± Yato says, his eyes serious again. ¡°We need toe up with a n.¡±


    1 nod, sobering up as I say, ¡°Let¡¯s use Xavier¡¯s bank ount and by back to the maind. We have


    two special werewolves to


    find.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    III


    O


    COMMENT

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Daisy


    Thest few weeks have been exhausting. Yato and I have buried a lot of pack members, spoken to


    their families, and then decided to leave the ind behind. We are on the maind now and making


    ourselves at home in this huge mansion that Xavier owns.


    But it isn¡¯t just us living here. L and Caleb have their own bedroom, as do Kit and Isabe. Although


    my sister and I may not see eye to eye at all times, Kit is an important part of our pack. Ever since


    Yato¡¯s Beta passed away on the night of the vampire queen¡¯s attack. Kit has filled that role for him. He


    is Yato¡¯s loyal Beta now


    My mother lives in a small cottage in the woods that is part of the mansion¡¯s property. However, she


    refuses to live under the same roof as me. As for Lina, we have no idea what to do with her, so she


    remains locked up in the pack dungeons for the time being


    And Sabrina? No one has heard of her. My guess is that she is staying with Christian Reeves.


    ¡°Why the hell are we attending college?¡± L asks me from my bed after a long day of pretending to be


    interested in our seminars.


    I brush my hair while talking. ¡°I thought it would be easier to make friends with the water werewolf if we


    pretended to be students, Christian texted me and said the water wolf was a young student at Cherry


    Hillian University. It¡¯s a guy and he isn¡¯t eighteen yet, but about to awaken.¡±¡°


    Gah L ces one leg over the other so it¡¯s hanging over her knee; she then skips it in agitation.


    ¡°Going to frat parties and pretending to have fun just to get closer to this water werewolf is driving me


    insane. Why can¡¯t we just approach him directly and exin the situation? There is eternal darkness


    out there: everyone knows supernatural creatures exist now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good point,¡± I don¡¯t turn away from the mirror but watch our reflections before continuing. ¡°I


    just thought it would be fun to pretend to be students¡­¡±


    ¡°Well I guess it isn¡¯t that bad,¡± Lshe sighs, dragging her hand through her disheveled hair. ¡°Fine. We


    will do this your way. Pretend to be college freshmen and attend annoying frat parties all while keeping


    an eye on this water werewolf kid. But make no mistake-it¡¯s going to be exhausting.¡±


    I chuckle at her dramatics, and I give my hair onest brush before setting the brush down on the


    vanity table.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually having fun,¡± I say, turning to face her fully with a smile. ¡°We are stuck with eternal


    nighttime, and I don¡¯t know. These few parties we have been to have taken my mind off everything. It¡¯s


    nice.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true¡­¡± L mutters. ¡°But we still don¡¯t know which guy is our special wolf.¡±


    ¡°We just have to wait until he turns eighteen. Christian said that¡¯s when he will awaken to his powers.


    The guy doesn¡¯t even know he is a werewolf yet. He has human parents, and apparently, he has been


    pushing down his instincts.¡±


    -Poor guy-


    Our conversation is interrupted by a sharp knock at the door before Yato shouts, ¡°Dinner is ready!¡±


    I nce at L, who has thrown herself back onto my bed, her arms spread out wide in an


    exaggerated disy of exhaustion. ¡°Finally. I¡¯m f*cking starving.¡±


    I giggle. ¡°Yet you¡¯re still lying there like thezy piece of shit that you are.¡±


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    im your


    XO


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:57 Fri, May 17


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Chapter 64


    Sheughs. ¡°Yeah..¡±there is a pause. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t understand how you¡¯re handling all of this so


    well. If I were you, I


    would be in tears.¡±


    My heart clenches. ¡°And why is that?¡±.


    Because your mate is no longer around, but he isn¡¯t dead either Xavier is out there without any


    memories of you, and you can do nothing about it,¡± she says quietly, her eyes full of sympathy.


    I stare at her for a moment, swallowing the lump in my throat. I¡¯ve been avoiding thinking about Xavier,


    burying myself in the pack business, and the pursuit of this water werewolf, But the mere mention of his


    name brings all the suppressed emotions rushing back.


    ¡°I¡¯m just living day by day, L,¡± I say, forcing a small smile onto my face. ¡°If I dwell on Xavier¡¯s


    memory loss¡­ I let my voice trail off, not sure what to say. L doesn¡¯t push further. She simply nods


    understandingly before getting up from the


    bed.


    ¡°Well then,¡± she says, changing the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s not keep everyone waiting for dinner.¡±


    The next day, I head to the cemetary before my early seminar. It¡¯s dark and creepy outside, but I don¡¯t


    turn on my heel. An owl is keeping mepany in the trees, anding here is important.


    The pack members who died in the battle against the werewolf queen weigh heavy on my mind. Their


    graves aren¡¯t here, but I always leave a candle on the central stone pir in their memory-a tribute to


    their bravery and sacrifice. Olivia, Martin, Sean¡­their names echo in my mind as my fingers trace over


    the cold stone.


    ¡°I admire you for learning their names. Sera says.


    ¡®As their Alpha, it was the least I could do.¡±


    dom of the


    A sudden wind catches my hair, whipping it across my face. Looking up, I see the tops of the oak trees


    at the edge of t cemetery, tossing violently.


    I shiver at the weather and hear Sera say, ¡°This isn¡¯t a natural storm. It was clear and purely dark only


    seconds ago. did this.


    Someone


    ¡®A vampire?¡¯ I ask. I¡¯ve never met one that can change the weather, but I¡¯m not surprised by their


    powers anymore,


    ¡°We should leave, Sera¡¯s voice is concerned, mirroring the fear in my chest. ¡°You¡¯re strong. Daisy. But


    you¡¯ve been overworking yourself with paperwork. We are rusty when ites tobat.¡±


    She isn¡¯t wrong. If this is a vampire, it will be a struggle to bring myself to victory. I¡¯m not in a good state


    of mind right now, and I remember how hard I had to push myself to put up a battle against Julian. He


    had been so strong.


    ¡°Run, Sera urges. ¡°We need to go now!¡±


    I hear her loud and clear, yet I don¡¯t make a move. I can feel the presence of someone so strong that


    running won¡¯t make a difference; this vampire could easily catch up with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you,¡± I call out in a stubborn voice as I look around in the dark. ¡°Whatever you want,


    I¡¯m ready for you.¡±


    The winds stop blowing. Everything grows still, the leaves are entirely motionless in the trees. It¡¯s


    unnerving. I can¡¯t hear the cars or the owl from earlier, and the mist is so thick I can barely see my own


    shoes.


    in


    As I strain to see through the mist, a figure emerges. My eyes narrow as I focus on their approach. I


    summon a ball of light my palm, illuminating their beautiful face and dark hair. They are wearing


    sneakers, jeans, a t-shirt, and a weathered leather jacket. There¡¯s an air of cockiness in the way he


    holds his chin as if he has seen it all, and it doesn¡¯t impress him


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:57 Fri, May


    Chapter 64


    much. It¡¯s Xavier.


    I haven¡¯t seen him in so long that my jaw drops.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Xavier is smiling faintly, his red eyes amused as he takes me in.


    My heart skips a bit..


    He is beautiful, maybe even more, now that his vampiric genes have airbrushed over his skin and


    removed every single imperfection. Sculpted cheekbones and clean, fine features. But there is


    something unfamiliar in his smile. There isn¡¯t a trace of affection; it¡¯s as if he is looking at a stranger


    and not at an old lover.


    Xavier walks closer, his red eyes fixed on my face. ¡°A woman shouldn¡¯t be out walking by herself,


    especially not as the important light Alpha,¡± he says, his voice low and intimate as if he is flirting. ¡°It¡¯s


    not safe,¡±


    Even though he is trying to scare me, it doesn¡¯t work. I feel my own smile rising to meet his challenging


    one. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the vampires attacking me.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± He doesn¡¯t sound surprised.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much that frightens me.¡±


    Instead of answering, he lifts a hand to brush my dark hair away from my face, idly tracing his thumb


    over my skin as if searching for something. It makes the warning bells inside my head ring in rm. He


    is far too close, and I know I wouldn¡¯t win in a fight.


    No. I can¡¯t think that way. This is Xavier. Even if he doesn¡¯t remember who I am, I¡¯m his mate.


    Only he doesn¡¯t remember me. Not yet. This Xavier is dangerous and looking at me as if his next prey.


    Despite everything. I take a step back and let his hand fall.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes narrow, and his smile grows. The satisfaction on his face makes me pull out my chest


    and lock my feet in ce. I won¡¯t flinch away from him-not when it¡¯s obvious that scaring me is exactly


    what he wants.


    ¡°The vampire queen wants you dead,¡± Xavier continues, closing the distance between us. ¡°So it isn¡¯t


    very wise not to have your Beta by your side at all times.¡± He takes yet another step closer, looking


    down at me from such a close vantage point that I can feel his hot breath on my skin.


    My chest aches. If I reached out, we would be touching, but Xavier doesn¡¯t remember me. This isn¡¯t


    him. So why is my heart. begging me to touch him? To kiss him and bring him home with me despite


    the cruel set to his mouth and the ill-natured gleam in his eyes.


    He is dangerous, even to me.


    Why do I keep forgetting that?


    But¡­he hasn¡¯t hurt me. He has had every opportunity to end my life, yet he hasn¡¯t made his move. Is


    he toying with me like a cat would with a mouse?


    I let my shoulders drop. ¡°The vampire queen doesn¡¯t scare me. Xavier.¡±


    A chuckle leaves his lips. ¡°She could end you in a single blow.¡±


    ¡°I know, but you wouldn¡¯t let her.¡±


    He frowns and takes a step back, stupefaction written all over his handsome face. Then his mouth


    opens


    as if to speak, but


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XOP


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    51%


    Chapter 64


    we are interrupted by Caleb¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Daisy?!¡±


    Startled, I turn around and see Caleb walking through the mist with L by his side.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asks before squinting at the disappearing mist. ¡°Strange weather¡­¡±


    Why aren¡¯t they mentioning Xavier?


    I turn around, but he is gone. The mist is disappearing, and there aren¡¯t even any footprints. It¡¯s as if he


    was never here in the first ce.


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    COMMENT


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Daisy


    My period iste again, and even though I was against it, L has bought me a pregnancy test.


    ¡°You need to try it,¡± she tells me.


    I pout at her. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Dude, you specifically requested to have these weird cookies this morning, and you¡¯ve been eating


    weird stuff like pickles with peanut butter for breakfast. I swear to god; those are normal werewolf


    cravings when our kind is pregnant!¡±


    ¡°How would you know?¡±


    ¡°I googled it,¡± she grins. ¡°Anyway, just try it.¡±


    I squint at her. ¡°But I haven¡¯t had sex in forever!¡±


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t that long ago since you had sex with Xavier almost every night.¡±


    Being reminded of that hurts. It feels like a lifetime has passed since I shared a hotel room with Xavier.


    I miss it.


    We would watch soap operas all night, and he would alwaysin about the characters being


    stupid while secretly being more hooked than me. I also remember how he would rub my feet while we


    lounged on the bed, his fingers expertly kneading away the tension. He had a way of making me feel


    cherished and cared for, even while he grumbled about the mindless dramas on TV.


    ¡°But it¡¯s been months since Xavier and I¡­you know,¡± I protest weakly, not wanting to spell it out. ¡°And if


    I¡¯m pregnant with his baby, it wouldn¡¯t end well. He is evil and I¡¯m an Alpha-this is no time to be raising


    a pup.¡±


    ¡°Look at it this way,¡± L hands me the pregnancy test. ¡°If you take the test and it¡¯s negative, you can


    stop worrying about it. If it¡¯s positive¡­.well, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    I take the da*n test and storm into the bathroom, locking the door behind me. The stic of the test is


    cold and clinical in my hand, stoking the fire of fear that¡¯s begun to smolder in my belly. I shrug off my


    jeans and tug down my underwear while trying to hold the stick just right to pee on it.


    Then I wait.


    It¡¯s the longest minutes of my life, staring at the white test in my shaking hands. My heart is a drum,


    keeping time with my


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    nerves.


    L¡¯s voice,ing from behind the bathroom door, breaks the intensity of the silence. ¡°Are you done


    yet?¡±


    ¡°Give me a minute!¡± I snap back before my eyes widen at the result in front of my nose.


    The test is positive.


    I gasp, dropping the stic stick onto the bathroom floor. The world seems to tilt beneath my feet, and


    for a moment, I clutch at the sink to keep from falling over. All sorts of thoughts are running through my


    mind: Xavier, the baby, being an


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    ???


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:57 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 65


    Alpha, motherhood¡­ It¡¯s all too much.


    ¡°L?¡± I choke.


    ¡°Yes, Daisy?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to be sick.¡±


    L¡¯s muffled voice pierces through the bathroom door. ¡°Just breathe, Daisy. You¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    But I¡¯m not okay.


    51


    Without warning. I lurch towards the toilet, my stomach purging its contents violently. My eyes sting


    with tears as the horrific reality of the situation continues to sink in: I¡¯m pregnant with Xavier¡¯s child, and


    he doesn¡¯t even remember who the hell I am!


    A swift knock on the door brings me back to reality. ¡°Daisy¡± L calls out, ¡°Can you open the door?¡±


    I swallow hard, pushing myself off the cold bathroom floor. My legs feel like jelly, but I manage to cross


    the small distance to the door. I utch the lock and open it, revealing a worried L on the other side.


    She takes in my disheveled appearance, her chocte-colored eyes scanning me from head to toe


    until she sees the tears in my eyes and sighs.


    ¡°Oh, Daisy¡­¡± She whispers, her voiceced with sympathy.


    No¡­ just don¡¯t say anything.¡± I interrupt her, raising a shaky hard to silence her. The room is spinning


    around me, making it hard for me to bnce.


    L steps forward, her arm sliding around my waist. ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± she says, leading me out of the


    bathroom and back to my bed. ¡°It was positive, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nod, not trusting myself to speak. My heart feels as if it¡¯s going to break out of my chest as L gently


    settles me on my bed.


    She turns to leave, but I grip her hand suddenly, panic overwhelming me. ¡°Stay.. please,¡± I whisper, my


    voice shaky. ¡°I don want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°But I have to tell Caleb,¡± she says softly. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to do roundster, but since you¡¯re


    pregnant, you¡¯re not leaving the mansion.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m the Alpha-¡±


    ¡°App, app, app!¡± She holds up a finger. ¡°You have no saying in this matter, Daisy. I¡¯m going to be a


    godmother soon, and Caleb is going to be a godfather. And guess what? We want the kid to live. So


    I¡¯m going to go out there and order my vampire of a hubby, who doesn¡¯t need any kind of sleep, that he


    is the only person on duty at night now. Okay?¡±


    Her stern tone makes meugh. ¡°Are you always this bossy with Caleb, too?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m way more bossy with him,¡± L retorts with a smirk.


    Iugh at her. ¡°I swear you both are freaks.¡±


    She winks. ¡°It¡¯s hard not to be a freak when your mate can change his appearance. Yesterday, I asked


    Calev to be a meek and shy librarian


    9/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    ¦¥¦°¦©


    Chapter 65


    ¡°Oh my god, too much info


    51%


    She cackles evilly and leaves the room. I chuckle at her words, but soon, it dies down as I¡¯m left alone


    with my thoughts.


    ¡°Am really pregnant?¡± I whisper as I look up at the poster on my wall. It¡¯s a male model in a sleeveless


    shirt with wild, wavy hair and piercing green eyes, It¡¯s not the exact image of Xavier, but it holds a


    resemnce.


    I usually stare at it before I go to bed, but tonight is different. Tonight, the model¡¯s piercing green eyes


    seem cold and distant. Instead of soothing me with their resemnce, they are a sharp reminder of the


    reality that has just unfurled


    I¡¯m pregnant, and Xavier isn¡¯t here.


    Shit.


    If this hybrid child survives-because I¡¯m assuming it isn¡¯t a normal werewolf-will I have to raise it on my


    own?


    The thought of being a single mom weighs heavy on my mind as I curl into a ball on the bed. It¡¯s a


    question I can¡¯t answer. What would happen if I just blurted out the truth to Xavier? Would he believe


    me? Probably not. He didn¡¯t believe me when I told him we used to be mates either¡­..


    3/3


    SEND G


    GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XIO


    ?


    O

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Xavier


    I look down from my seat on the windowsill, rolling my eyes at the candles on the floor. My mother is


    performing some kind of ritual with the other vampires.


    ¡°Summoning Lucian is a terrible idea,¡± I tell her, and I¡¯m not even lying.


    She immediately res up at me with a dagger in her hand-it¡¯s covered in virgin blood from the willing


    participant, a young woman whose body now lies limp on the floor. It¡¯s sickening, so I look away, but


    my mother won¡¯t let me have thest word.


    ¡°Xavier,¡± she hisses, the name sliding off her tongue like poison. It is not your ce to question me,


    especially since you¡¯re the sole reason I¡¯m doing this.¡±


    I raise a single eyebrow in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m the one to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    My lips curfinto an irritated smile. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust you. I told you to kill the light wolf, yet you¡¯re keeping her alive-you¡¯re slipping and acting


    weird. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would say you¡¯re second-guessing our whole operation.¡±


    Instead of answering, I nce out through the window at the eternal darkness outside. I might have


    been the one who summoned it, but I can¡¯t take it back¡­


    Shit, what am I thinking? Why would I even want the eternal night to stop? Maybe my mother is right.


    Perhaps I am slipping because every time I close my eyes, I see the face of that godda*n light wolf.


    Daisy.


    My insides sizzle with difort. Daisy isn¡¯t one bit like her past life, Serena. No. That bitch was cold


    and wanted all of the vampires dead even before the war came. But Daisy? Her Beta is a vampire, so


    she couldn¡¯t possibly share the same sentiments as Serena.


    But d8mn it, Daisy is a werewolf, and 1¡­I am what I am.


    ¡­bet she thinks I¡¯m a monster. It would make sense. I am Daisy¡¯s enemy, the vampire prince, the one


    who brought the


    eternal darkness.


    But I¡¯m also confused and suffering from bad migraines because I¡¯m constantly fighting back my


    werewolf side. I have to do it, though, since I would probably disappear if I let my two sides mix.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even listening to me!¡± my mother shrills, bringing me back from my reverie.


    A heavy sigh leaves my lips. ¡°I¡¯m heading out.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what? No, you need to listen-¡±


    Lopen a portal underneath my feet and leave the vampire castle without listening to her lecture. I¡¯m


    over a thousand years old, for God¡¯s sake; J can¡¯t be expected to let my mother boss me around like


    I¡¯m still a child.


    I push through the darkness and materialize on the street, jumping when I hear a loud ¡°BEEP!¡±ing


    from one of those


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:57 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 66


    51%


    big metal boxes with lights-at the front. Humans use them for transportation, but they don¡¯t look fe. Why


    do they use


    them?


    Suddenly, two women walk through a pair of doors that are entirely made of ss.


    very


    *And then he, like, broke up with me, but I was like..I wasn¡¯t going to take that, so


    so I broke up with him.¡±


    ¡°Girl, that¡¯s so hardcore!¡±


    ¡°Word!¡±


    My nose twitches when they walk past. They smell funny, but oh wow, what is that in their hands? It¡¯s a


    see-throught container of some sort, and it smells like coffee but different-sweeter.


    I can feel my mouth watering even though coffee isn¡¯t blood. Is it because I¡¯m a hybrid? Either way, I


    enter through the ss. doors, following the intoxicating smell.


    Inside, bright light and tter fill my senses. There might be an eternal night outside, but here, people


    are sitting at small tables or on plush couches, fingers tapping against little boxes with glowing screens.


    It¡¯s like the world isn¡¯t going under, and I immediately take my ce in the line.


    ¡°I just wish Xavier remembered me.


    I freeze when I hear Daisy¡¯s voice. She is standing in line with her friend, and I have to think fast. Do I


    leave? No, I want my coffee with my name spelled on the cup, da*n it! This is a dream of mine!


    He will, eventually,¡± her friend says and looks around so fast I have no other choice than to alter my


    appearance in the blink of an eye.


    In a split second, my usually dark hair turns blonde, and my piercing red eyes be an


    unremarkable brown. I even add a few scars, shorten my height, and give myself a tan. I¡¯m now a


    young, naive surfer.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Daisy¡¯s friend murmurs, looking directly at me.


    Even though I seldom smile, I try my hardest to look friendly. It pains me, but what don¡¯t you do for the


    sake of coffee? I wait for Daisy to look at me, holding my breath even though I don¡¯t need to.


    She won¡¯t be able to recognize me right?


    Daisy finally follows her friend¡¯s gaze and stares at me. Her pink eyes widen, and for a moment,


    recognition flickers. Just as quickly, it disappears and is reced by confusion.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I say, trying to sound friendly. ¡°You don¡¯t happen to have any money? I¡¯m broke.¡±


    Daisy and her friend fall silent before Daisy whispers, ¡°You wont believe this, but I think that guy is my


    second-chance mate. I feel weird looking into his eyes. There are bubbles in my chest.¡±


    does she think I can¡¯t hear her? I guess I don¡¯t smell like a vampire since I¡¯ve masked it, but seriously?


    I¡¯m not deaf! Who do they think I am?!


    ¡°He is kind of hot..¡± her friend says. ¡°Would you like to buy hima coffee or frappe? Talk to him a little?¡±


    Daisy blushes and looks me up and down before whispering back. ¡°Do you think he minds that I¡¯m


    pregnant? If he is my second-chance mate, maybe I should at least hear him out? I would hate to be


    rejected since I know how it feels.¡±


    Frustration courses through me. Do all girls talk loudly like this in front of the person they¡¯re discussing?


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    |


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    r


    Fri, May


    Chapter 66


    51%


    Somehow, I ignore my irritation and ster a friendly grin on my face. ¡°No, not at all,¡± I say, my voice


    taking on theid- back tone of a surfer. ¡°I¡¯d love coffee, actually. And for the record¡± I point to my ears


    and shrug nonchntly, ¡°I can hear everything you¡¯re saying. But it¡¯s all good, really.¡±


    Daisy reddens even further, her blush spreading from her cheeks to the tips of her cars. Her friend


    giggles, apparently delighted by the turn of events.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to say that out loud,¡± Daisy mumbles, her hands nervously fumbling with the hem of


    her blouse. ¡°Now I feel foolish.¡±


    ¡°No need to,¡± I say, my smile never leaving my face. ¡°Happens all the time.¡±


    Her friend, the dark-haired girl with the devilish smile, nudges Daisy yfully before looking at me. ¡°Do


    you want to join us? The coffee is on me.¡±


    Should I? These two are my enemies, but¡­ This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I nce at Daisy, who squirms in her ce. I¡¯m confused about her calling me her mate. I don¡¯t feel


    anything, but this is the perfect opportunity to spy on her. And no, I¡¯m not interested in her or anything.


    This is just part of the cat-and-mouse game that we are ying.


    ¡°Sure, I fake a smile. ¡°My name is Matt. Lumm.like seashells and¡­stuff. Nailed it.


    Daisy¡¯s friend stifles a giggle. ¡°Well, Matt, who likes seashells and stuff. I¡¯m L. And my lovely single


    friend who is looking. for a man is Daisy.¡± She points to her friend, who has now managed to blush an


    even darker shade of red.


    Nice to meet you, L. Daisy,¡± I add quickly, letting my gaze linger on Daisy¡¯s pink eyes. She is


    extremely nervous around me and I smile evilly to myself. This will be fun¡­


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Daisy


    Since I can¡¯t help myself, I let my eyes travel back to Matt while L is busyining about the


    eternal night. Matt isn¡¯t really my type, yet there¡¯s a stutter in my heart every time our eyes meet.


    ¡°Are you into surfer dudes now?¡¯ Sera snickers inside of my head amused by this new development. I


    ignore her, mostly because I¡¯m not quite sure of the answer myself.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, L, it¡¯s not that bad,¡± Matt is saying now, his voice warm like a summer¡¯s day. His shirt clings


    to him in all the right ces, and when he runs his fingers through his unruly blonde hair, I can¡¯t help


    but wonder what it would feel like to do it for him. It looks soft.


    You must be joking.¡± L mutters before slurping on thest of her frappe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Matt replies calmly. ¡°I quite enjoy the darkness. It¡¯s cozy¡­but I suppose I can¡¯t ride the waves


    of the ocean without the sun to guide me.


    you out


    ¡°Ah, and you¡¯re a human, right?¡± L asks, and I roll my eyes to see an evil grin spreading over her


    lips. ¡°Did it freak when you realized there were supernatural creatures? That the leaders in the world


    already knew? Oh, and wait, here is the best part: did you know that Daisy and I are werewolves? That


    we are a hundred times stronger than you¡¯re human a*s even though you¡¯re a man?¡±


    I expect Matt¡¯s face to turn pale. No man wants to feel helpless, and it¡¯s a harsh thing to realize that


    there are beings out there that could literally tear you limb from limb without so much as batting an


    eyelid.


    But instead of recoiling from the truth, Matt just leans back in his chair and chuckles, causing my heart


    to skip yet another beat


    ¡°I¡¯m quite confident in myself, and strong women don¡¯t faze me he says, locking eyes with me, seeming


    to enjoy the fluttering surprise that must show in my expression. ¡°Oh, and L,¡± he adds, turning his


    grin in her direction, ¡°my human *ss appreciates the concern, but I assure you that I can handle


    myself.¡±


    L blinks at him, clearly taken aback by his carefree reaction, while I try not tough out loud.


    ¡®I like him. I tell Sera.


    ¡°He is very fearless.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like.¡±


    Sera chuckles. ¡®I don¡¯t think L agrees.


    I will have to agree with my inner wolf. L is chewing on her cookie while ring at Matt. He just


    smiles, which seems to irritate her further.


    ¡°Bold words for a mere mortal,¡± she says dryly, eyeing him with curiosity now. Matt¡¯s eyes are dancing


    in amusement, but there¡¯s something else-a challenge glittering in the depths of them.


    He leans back in his chair, crossing his arms over his broad chest ¡°Boldness is not exclusive to


    supernatural creatures,¡± he retorts, his voice cool and steady. ¡°But I¡¯m curious¡­do you think a person¡¯s


    worth is based solely on their physical strength?¡±


    L, her eyes narrowing, doesn¡¯t answer immediately. She chews thoughtfully on her cookie, her gaze


    never leaving Matt. I hold my


    breath and push back the sudden surge of apprehension, dreading where this might lead.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 67


    51%2


    ¡°No.¡± L finally says, setting down the remaining half of her cookie. ¡°But strength, in all its forms,


    helps. You humans are amusing. You think bravery and a strong will can protect you from the


    supernatural world.¡±


    Matt chuckles again, ¡°Is that so?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Matt says,¡± By the way, If I were the stronger one out of us three, would you still dare to


    act like a spoiled brat? Do you expect every person that bow just because you¡¯re a werewolf?¡±


    L¡¯s face turns red. ¡°Wh-what? That¡¯s not what I¡¯m doing!¡±


    ¡°No?¡± a smirk spreads over Matt¡¯s lips.¡± Then why did you feel the need to mention you guys were


    werewolves, hmm?¡±


    L opens her mouth but closes it. She clearly doesn¡¯t have a wittyeback, and Matt says nothing


    else. I¡¯m grateful for


    that.


    Soon, L changes the topic to the special werewolf we are trying to find. Matt seems very interested


    and hangs on to every word..until L excuses herself to visit the bathroom.


    ¡°I will be right back,¡± she gets up from her chair and shoots me a yful wink. It makes me deadpan


    because I know she is only leaving to give me some alone time with Matt.


    A sigh leaves my lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about L. I didn¡¯t know she had so many reservations about


    humans,¡± 1 apologize, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear. My insides squirm, unsure of his


    reaction


    Matt shrugs, his dark eyes softening. ¡°She¡¯s not wrong,¡± he replies, his gaze holding mine, ¡°In some


    aspects, humans are weak.¡±


    ¡°Maybe physically,¡± I counter, a surge of defensiveness welling up inside me.¡± But what about


    emotionally and intellectually? There are different kinds of strength, Matt, and I don¡¯t think a person¡¯s


    species defines that.¡±


    A ghost of a smile flits over Matt¡¯s face. ¡°Perhaps,¡± he concedes, pushing his chair back and standing


    up, his tall figure towering over the table. ¡°Thank you for the coffee.¡±


    * You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    He half-smiles while looking down at me. ¡°Unless you want me to stay?¡±


    Even though I don¡¯t know him, I want to tell him to stay. He must be able to feel it because theughter


    in his eyes. disappears, his lips parting on an indrawn breath. His gaze grows slumberous, sliding to


    my lips and holding there.


    It feels like a physical assault on my senses. My heart pounds, my cars ring, and it doesn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Daisy¡­.¡± He gives me every chance to speak my mind. But I don¡¯t. I can¡¯t.


    I¡¯m too confused, and that ends up with Matt turning around. He strides away, leaving me staring at his


    retreating form, my heart clenching in my chest until the pain bes unbearable.


    I¡¯ve watched Xavier walk away from me a billion times before-am I really going to make the same


    mistake?


    ¡°I start and then just blurt out, ¡°Can I see you again?!¡±


    To my surprise, Matt slowly turns around with a glittering smile. ¡°Are you asking me out on a date?¡±


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Can your


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    |||


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 67


    51%


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­.yes?¡± I shift in my scat. ¡°I know it must be new to you, but that bond you feel when you


    look at me? It means that you¡¯re my second chance, mate.¡± I tell him, even though I have no idea how I


    can have two mates.


    ¡°Bond?¡± Matt sounds confused. ¡°What bond?¡±


    Panic settles in my chest. ¡°C-can¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    He studies me for a moment before yfully pping his forehead with the palm of his hand. ¡°Right!


    Yes..I do feel it..like at pull¡­is that what you mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± 1 beam at him.


    ¡°I was wondering what that was.¡± He shakes his head, a yful grin spreading across his face, ¡°I


    thought I was just attracted to you for your sass.


    My cheeks heat up at his words, and I can¡¯t help butugh, a weight lifting off my shoulders. ¡°Well,


    maybe that¡¯s part of it? I¡¯m quite charming.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just have to find out, won¡¯t we?¡± Matt replies, his voice teasing. He turns to leave, but not


    before tossing over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow evening. Let¡¯s say seven?¡±


    ¡°Seven?¡± I etho dumbly, watching as his tall figure disappears down the street.


    an


    ¡°Uh-oh looks like there¡¯s a new guy in town, Sera teases inside my head. ¡®Also, don¡¯t you have Alpha


    work tomorrow around


    seven?


    I can get done with it sooner than that! Or maybe delegate it to someone else?¡¯ I retort, my mind


    already busy organizing a new schedule.


    ¡°You¡¯re really interested in this guy, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡®Despite him being a weak human?¡±


    ¡®His species doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    No matter what. I can¡¯t miss my date with Matt! He seems like a nice guy, which is a nice change from


    how cold and cunning Xavier was in the beginning


    While my heart might belong to Xavier, a date can¡¯t hurt, right? It¡¯s just one date; it¡¯s not like I¡¯m


    marrying the guy. Besides, I¡¯m pregnant, too, so this date is just for fun because that¡¯s what I need:


    something good to happen in my life¡­


    3/3


    SEND


    D GIFT


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Daisy


    I¡¯m exhausted. L and I have finally found the water werewolf or that¡¯s what we think.


    We suspect the water werewolf is a guy named Logan. He is on the swim team-fitting for the water


    wolf. There have also been strange incidents with himtely. Yesterday, he was chased by a rain cloud,


    and the entire swim team is convinced he can breathe underwater.


    L and I are nning on going to a frat party this weekend to talk with him. With the eternal night


    outside, he shouldn¡¯t freak out too much when we tell him he is a werewolf, just like us.


    But tonight, I have a date with Matt. It feels wrong and exciting at the same time. Wrong because I¡¯m


    still madly in love with Xavier, but right because Matt is my second-chance mate. Although I have no


    idea how that is possible since I haven¡¯t rejected Xavier yet¡­


    At seven, I open the front door and jump back when I find a pair of brown eyes meeting mine. It¡¯s Matt.


    My mouth drops. open in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if your thoughts summoned him, Seraments, sounding just as frightened as me.


    ¡°Y-yeah


    The corners of Matt¡¯s lips curl up at my surprise. ¡°Good evening, Daisy,¡± he says calmly, his voice slow


    and seductive. In one hand, he casually holds a bouquet of pink roses. ¡°These match your eyes.¡± He


    falls silent for a while and then asks, ¡°Walt don¡¯t tell me that frightened expression is because of me? A


    mere human?¡± his smile is mocking


    ¡°N-not at all, and thank you, I say, taking the flowers from his hands and smelling them. They¡¯re


    beautiful.¡± I somehow manage to say the words, my heart pounding in my chest, although not from fear.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± Matt¡¯s charming smile continues to hold a gentle mockery.


    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s,¡± I nod quickly and step out of the house, looking back briefly to see L giving me two


    thumbs up in the


    window.


    At first, I smile, but then she starts making a humping motion, and I quickly turn away, the color draining


    from my face.


    Matt seems to take this as a sign of nerves and ces aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°Are you


    sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± I assure him, my mind racing at L¡¯s implications. Is that what she thinks this is? A one-


    night stand? Or is it just her weird way of cheering me on?


    I shake off the thoughts, focusing on the man next to me. Matt, despite being a human, has a certain


    aura about him that demands respect, even submission.


    ¡°You can leave the flowers in the limousine,¡± he offers me his hand. ¡°Just don¡¯t speak to the driver. He


    is mute.¡±


    I nod and take his hand, which is surprisingly cold and strong. His grip is firm, steadying my shaky legs


    as he guides me to the sleek ck limousine parked at the curb. The inside of the car is enveloped in


    an intimacy of dim lights, soft leather seats, and quiet.


    Carefully tucking my green dress beneath me, I take a seat opposite him in the spacious vehicle. He


    lets go of my hand, a sense of loss briefly crossing over me before he picks up a ss of champagne


    from the small table between us.


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    ?


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    O


    ¡¸


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 68


    He speaks while pouring it. You are ufortable,¡± his words aren¡¯t a question but a statement. ¡°I


    apologize if I have overstepped in any way,¡± he continues. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°N-no, you haven¡¯t,¡± I stutter out, taken aback by his unexpected courtesy. I ept the ss he hands


    to me with shaking fingers. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I dated anyone,¡± I confess, feeling the


    heat rise in my cheeks. ¡°And honestly, I never thought I¡¯d be going out with someone like you.¡±


    He raises an eyebrow, a hint of amusement dancing in the brown of his eyes. ¡°Someone like me? And


    what is that supposed to mean?¡±


    I cringe internally at my words, ¡°Sorry, that came out wrong¡­¡±


    His lips twitch. ¡°If it¡¯s anyfort, it¡¯s been a couple of hundred years since Ist dated someone, too.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°A couple of hundred years?!¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡­I mean¡­days¡­yes! A couple of hundred days,¡± he quickly corrects himself. His eyes waver for


    a moment, clearly surprised by his own slip of the tongue.


    I giggle at his awkwardness. ¡°You¡¯re a weirdo.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± he admits, shifting in his seat. He takes a swig from his ss, the amber liquid swirling


    within it. ¡°I¡¯m just d I made youugh.¡±


    I blush at his words, and that¡¯s highly unlike me. Since when am shy instead of sassy and bold? But as


    I notice him watching me through half-lidded eyes, the corners of his mouth curling up in a soft smile, I


    understand. This is different. This feels¡­different.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I ask.


    His smile doesn¡¯t falter. ¡°To a nice restaurant.¡±


    We arrive at a restaurant so posh it seems to shimmer under the city lights. The food is excellent, but I


    notice that Matt .seems to be struggling to eat. I don¡¯t mention it, though, and instead ask him


    questions about surfing.


    To my surprise, he rather hear about me so I tell him about my troublesome youth, about how I was my


    family¡¯s ve and the pack¡¯s Omega. He listens intently to every word I say and even reaches out to


    squeeze my hand when I tell him that it feels like I no longer have a family. That they don¡¯t love me.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Isabe might be a terrible person, but she wille around and


    apologize.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± I ask.


    A telltale smirk spreads over his lips. ¡°If not, I can beat her up for you until she does.¡±


    Iugh at that, knowing a human could never take on my sister, but I¡¯m still amused. Matt is a very


    passionate and bold person. I like it.


    After dinner, I¡¯m sleepy but already looking forward to seeing Mitt again. To be honest, I really don¡¯t


    want to part ways with him. Sex is out of the question, but cuddling and watching a movie sounds nice.


    When the car stops, I hesitantly look up at him.


    ¡°Matt,¡± I begin, biting my lower lip nervously. ¡°Would you like toe in? To watch a movie, I mean.¡±


    He looks startled for a moment, then his features soften. ¡°I¡¯d love to, but it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    ?


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 68


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    I must sound incredibly crestfallen, for he quickly says, ¡°But if you have a shower I can borrow, I could


    stay and watch something with you.¡±


    His suggestion catches me off guard, and for a moment, I¡¯m speechless. But then a genuine smile


    creases my face. ¡°I think that can be arranged.¡±


    We walk out of the limousine, but Matt pauses by the door. I arch an eyebrow at him. ¡°Umm¡­you can


    come in.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re more than weed inside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He steps inside the mansion, and I lead him to myrge room upstairs. There is a bathroom he can


    borrow, and he immediately disappears into it, leaving me alone in my bedroom


    While he¡¯s gone, I tidy up the room and find a fluffy bath towel for him. It¡¯s then I realize there are no


    towels inside the bathroom.


    Sera snickers. ¡®Did you n that, or did you actually forget? Because this is the perfect opportunity to


    see him shirtless,


    I roll my eyes at her antics, but I can¡¯t help the small flutter of excitement that dances in my stomach.


    ¡®Behave, Sera, I muuer inwardly to my inner wolf, grabbing the towel and heading towards the


    bathroom.


    As I approach, I can hear the water running. Taking a deep breath, I knock on the door. ¡°Matt,¡± I call


    out. ¡°I¡¯ve got a towel for you.¡±


    When I don¡¯t hear an answer, I slowly turn the doorknob and push open the door a crack, peeking


    inside. ¡°Matt?¡±


    The bathroom is filled with steam and through the haze, I see something that knocks my winds out.


    It isn¡¯t Matt with his tanned skin and blonde hair standing under the jets-it¡¯s Xavier.


    Wide-eyed, I watch him from a distance, my gaze drawn to the cascading water that flows down his


    muscr form. His hair, dark as midnight, clings wetly to his chiseled face. I really shouldn¡¯t be looking.


    I should seek help, but I can¡¯t make myself


    move.


    His eyes are closed as he tilts his head back, allowing the water to wash over him. The rivulets trace


    their way down, following the curves of his muscr shoulders and broad chest. Each droplet seems to


    know its course, mapping out his eight-pack.


    Holy shit¡­.


    I¡¯m spellbound by his beauty until I realize this bastard manipted me into believeing he was a f*cking


    human surfer dude!


    ¡°Y-you!¡± I¡¯m seething, clenching my fists with fire burning in my soul.


    Xavier turns around, a smug grin ying on his lips when he sees me ring daggers at him. ¡°Hello,


    Love.¡±


    He steps out from under the shower, droplets of water glistening on his perfectly chiseled body, making


    him look more like a Greek god than a man. ¡°Surprised to see me?¡±


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Chapter 68


    Seeing him towering over me so nonchntly sparks something inside me-an anger so deep it makes


    my body tremble. I throw the towel at him with such force that it whips across the room andnds with a


    thud against the bathroom wall.


    ¡°You lied to me!¡± I use, my voice trembling with fury. ¡°You pretended to be someone else!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, would you have invited me inside your mansion if you knew who I was?¡±


    My eyes widen. Was this all part of Xavier¡¯s n? Get under my skin to get inside the mansion? It all


    makes sense now. If the vampire queen is strong enough to defeat my entire pack, then how powerful


    isn¡¯t Xavier? He must be a beast!


    Sudden fear, not for me but for my pack, grips me as I study the beautiful vampire. ¡°Wh-what do you


    want from me?¡±


    ¡°A lot, actually,¡± he says calmly, stepping forward until I¡¯m halfway through the door. His lips curl by the


    corners when he notices I¡¯m trembling. ¡°Afraid?¡±


    4/4


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    30


    O


    COMMENT

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Daisy


    There is a pause, his question hanging like an arrow in the air. I swallow hard and gather my strength,


    forcing myself to stand tall. ¡°No.¡± I say, but my voicecks conviction.


    Xavier¡¯s lips curl further to form a smile; this time, it¡¯s more sinister. He steps closer, so close that the


    scent of him, pine. mixed with something addicting, wafts over me. ¡°You should be he murmurs.


    My heart thuds against my ribcage as Xavier¡¯s gaze roams over the. There is a hunger in his eyes that


    sends shivers down my spine. Not because I fear him but because a part of me is having trouble


    seeing him as my enemy. The mate bond is still there-I still crave him, want him, but he doesn¡¯t


    remember who I am.


    ¡°Tell me, little flower,¡± he steps closer still, backing me into a wall and pinning me to it with his gaze. ¡°Do


    you know what happens to a wolf who tempts a vampire?¡±


    The wall is cold against my back, but I feel the heat of his stare, searing and potent. I ignore the


    fluttering in my stomach. pushing it aside to focus on my sense of survival. I draw on every ounce of my


    dignity as I meet his eyes, dark and dangerous and dripping with anticipation.


    ¡°I imagine they bite,¡± I retort, squaring my shoulders. My heart is pounding like a drum in my chest,


    fighting to escape its confinement.


    Xavier chuckles. It¡¯s a low, s*xy sound that rumbles through the room, setting my teeth on edge. His


    arm snakes out to brace against the wall beside my head, effectively caging me in. ¡°Not quite,¡± he


    murmurs, his breath hot against my cheek.


    The proximity is destroying my resolve. I close my eyes, trying to distance myself from him. But it¡¯s


    useless; his scent envelops me, and I find myself holding my breath.


    Slowly, I feel him lean in closer until his lips are almost touching my ear. ¡°They be addicted,¡± he


    whispers, causing goosebumps to crupt across my skin.


    His words hit me like a bolt of lightning. What does he mean by that? Shivers prickle over my skin as I


    look into his red eyes. He is gorgeous-dangerous but beautiful. Mixed emotions bubble in my chest as I


    look at him, each fighting for dominance


    -fear, anger, hurt, confusion.


    ¡°Addicted to what?¡± I finally ask, trying to keep my voice steady. Despite myposure, I can hear the


    slight tremor in my


    tone.


    He chuckles again, his breath washing over me in warm waves. ¡°The thrill,¡± he responds. ¡°The danger.¡±


    His words shock me into silence. I look at him, studying his features. He¡¯s the picture of calmness, a


    stark contrast to the storm raging inside me.


    I swallow hard. ¡°And what happens to vampires that tempt wolves?¡± I counter, challenging him with my


    gaze. The flicker in his eyes is my only indication that he didn¡¯t expect this question


    His face is close, too close. My body is tuned into every breath he takes, every twitch of his lips, every


    blink of those haunting red eyes. The silence stretches between us like a tightrope, and I can barely


    breathe.


    ¡°Well,¡± Xavier drawls slowly, his voice dripping with amusement ¡°they get to enjoy the chase.¡± His teeth


    sh in a predatory grin, all sharp canines and promises of danger.


    His confidence unnerves me, but not enough to keep my mouth shut. ¡°And is that what this is? A game


    of chase?¡±


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 69


    11


    Instead of giving me a clear answer, he breathes augh and answers my question with another. ¡°Why


    can¡¯t I stop thinking about you, the woman destined to destroy me?¡±


    I wet my lips. ¡°ept your werewolf side, Xavier. Let your vampire and werewolf be one. It will answer


    your questions and¡­ bring you back to me.¡±


    s narrow. ¡°My mother warned me of doing that.¡±


    His eyes nar


    Since I can¡¯t help myself, 1ugh.¡± Do you always do what your rama tells you to do?¡±


    He frowns. ¡°No, but Xavier suppressed me for years; it¡¯s only fair 1 do the same.¡±


    ¡°Supressed you?¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m not just his vampiric side, Daisy. I¡¯m his past life. A ghost from forever ago.¡±


    I squint at him. ¡°¡­h-how is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°My mother ced a spell on the baby she had with Christian Reeves and made it a host for my soul¡­


    Either way, I have no ns on epting my werewolf side.¡±


    Panic sweeps through me at the thought of Xavier being lost forever. I have to stop this madness


    somehow.


    ¡°But by not doing that, you will never figure out who I am and why you can¡¯t stop thinking about me,¡± I


    say, hoping it will be enough to make him change his mind.


    Instead, he smirks. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Daisy,¡± his red eyes burn into mine as he speaks; there is


    amusement written in them but also passion and longing. ¡°You were the other Xavier¡¯s lover, weren¡¯t


    you?¡±


    ¡°II was.¡± I swallow thickly. ¡°And if you know that, then you must understand that I miss him. That I want


    him toe back


    to me.


    He stills for a moment before asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t my life important too? Do you only care for the other


    Xavier?¡±


    I gasp at his words. ¡°You¡¯re my enemy, the one who summoned the eternal darkness, and here you


    are, expecting me to care about you?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t back down. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I shake my head at him. ¡°I don¡¯t even know you.¡±


    ¡°Then get to know me,¡± he says, his tone equally as challenging. Learn to know me as I am now. Don¡¯t


    cling to a past that no longer exists.¡±


    I stare at him, breathing heavily. He is the enemy, a specter from the past with Xavier¡¯s face, but the


    man I loved is long gone. This entity before me is a stranger.


    ¡°And how do you propose I do that?¡± I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Instead of answering my question directly, he dips his head so that our lips are only inches apart. ¡°This


    is how.¡±


    Without warning, he kisses my lips. His touch is like ice, but his lips are soft, and the flutters in my


    chest are far too intense for me to handle.


    He tastes like sin.


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 69


    I gasp in surprise, but he takes that opportunity to deepen the kiss, pulling me closer to his hard body.


    I can¡¯t stop it.


    516


    Xavier is kissing me with such control that I¡¯m melting, dying, and being reborn. If this is what kissing is


    supposed to feel like, then what have I been doing for my entire life? Each kiss is addicting, stirring a


    whirlwind of emotions inside me.


    I shouldn¡¯t be kissing him. It feels like I¡¯m cheating on the other Xavier. My first instinct is to push him


    away, but something stops me.


    His hands are on my waist, fingers digging into my sides. I want to resist him, but there¡¯s an intensity inContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    his kiss that¡¯s too intoxicating. Too addicting


    Xavier pulls back and drags his thumb over my swollen bottom lip before smirking. ¡°Why settle for the


    hero when you can. have the viin instead?¡±


    This is it-the moment when I should scream for help or tell him to go to hell. Xavier¡¯s smile is cruel and


    wicked, yet I¡¯ming alive around him.


    The realization makes tears prickle behind my eyelids, and I push against his chest, desperately trying


    to put distance between us. ¡°I will never be yours,¡± I snap, anger surging through me. My heart is


    pounding so loud I can hear it in my ears. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare dishonor Xavier¡¯s memory by thinking I


    would ever choose you over him.¡±


    my


    I raise hand to p him, but he grabs it and looks down at me in amusement before shamelessly


    kissing my palm. It makes heat spread over my skin, and when he licks me, I can feel my arousal like a


    burning ache.


    That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Daisy,¡± he murmurs against my skin, his warm breath teasing the sensitive


    flesh at my wrist. A shiver runs down my spine as if my whole body is rebelling against me. ¡°You may


    not choose me over him, but you will choose yourself over him. And in choosing yourself, you will


    eventually choose me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your riddles!¡± I jerk my hand away from his lips, backing up more to put some


    distance between us.


    But Xavier¡¯s eyes burn so brightly in the dim room that it feels as if he¡¯s everywhere at once. He fills up


    every inch of my vision.


    ¡°You can run, Daisy,¡± he continues, his voice a purr in the dense silence of the room. There¡¯s a certain


    amusement in his eyes that irks me to no end. ¡°But you can¡¯t hide from your feelings.¡±


    ¡°And what makes you think I have feelings for you? I don¡¯t even know you!¡± I yell, refusing to let him


    see how much his words have already affected me.


    ¡°But you will,¡± he grins. ¡°I will be going now, but if you need me. I¡¯m just a thought away.¡±


    A growl leaves my lips. ¡°I would never ask for help from the likes of you!¡±


    ¡°We shall see about that,¡± he teases. ¡°My mother is about to summon my father, a pureblooded demon


    from hell, and while you¡¯re a strong werewolf, Daisy, you and I both know we would be stronger


    together.¡±


    ¡°And you think I¡¯ll just join forces with you because there¡¯s a threat?¡± I scoff, my lips curving into a


    cynical smile. ¡°Is that your grand n?¡±


    There¡¯s another option,¡± he shrugs, his eyes alight with a devilish spark.


    ¡°Oh? What might that be?¡± I challenge.


    ¡°You can keep running from your feelings and watch as my father rips your world apart.¡± Xavier¡¯s tone


    has lost its yful


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 69


    edge, and it¡¯s now reced by an icy severity.


    I hiss at him, blood singing in my veins. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with power, Xavier.¡±


    51%


    ¡°I know that,¡± he counters calmly. ¡°But I¡¯m the most powerful one in the room right now, and you need


    me. You just don¡¯t want to admit it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than get your help,¡± I spit, my chest heaving with anger and frustration.


    ¡°That can be arranged.¡± Xavier¡¯s voice is as cold as ice, his eyes glittering dangerously.


    ¡°Threatening me?¡± I question, my toneced with bitter mockery. ¡°That¡¯s a new low, even for you.¡±


    Xavier merely shrugs, his gaze never leaving mine. ¡°Just stating facts. My father won¡¯t spare anyone


    who stands in his path. especially not the light wolf.¡±


    ¡°I will be stronger, and I will recruit every single elemental werewolf to help me!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m saying that won¡¯t be enough,¡± he cautions, his voice deadly quiet. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the


    sheer power he holds, Daisy. You¡¯re talking about going head-on with an ancient demon. This isn¡¯t a


    werewolf you can w down.¡±


    ¡°You underestimate me!¡± I snap.


    ¡°No,¡± he responds softly, ¡°you underestimate him.¡±


    A dreadful silence ensues. It¡¯s suddenly very clear that Xavier isn¡¯t taunting me or ying some twisted


    game. He¡¯s genuinely terrified of his father.


    ¡°And you think siding with the devil¡¯s son is my salvation?¡± I sneer. ¡°You¡¯re just as dangerous as him.¡±


    Those words seem to wound him. He makes a face before looking away. ¡°Yes, but maybe I can still be


    saved,¡± he mutters before disappearing through the floor.


    The room suddenly feels hollow, the echo of his words whispering through the silence. He is gone, but


    his presence lingers like a ghost. I can still feel his touch on my wrists, feel the warmth from his lips on


    my skin.


    I grit my teeth, shaking off the thought. The new Xavier is a man who has poisoned my mind, and I


    don¡¯t need him.


    4/4


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Daisy


    My troubled heart and I decide to take a shower. Sera is quiet within my mind, probably understanding


    that I want to mourn and grieve Xavier on my own.


    Thinking about him brings me to tears. My lower lip starts acting up and suddenly, I can¡¯t breathe.


    Is the man I love evering back?


    I get rid of my clothes while fighting the sadness swelling up in my chest and enter the shower, letting


    the water run down from my hair and into the drain while my hand rests upon my pregnant stomach.


    You can¡¯t see it yet, but that might change. Werewolves are only pregnant for two months, but


    sometimes, it can take nine months if the baby hasn¡¯t awakened to its powers.


    And my baby has vampiric blood¡­.and demonic blood? I¡¯m not sure about thest part.


    ¡®No, the original Xavier was half-demon and half-vampire, but his new body is purely werewolf and


    vampire, Sera helpfully informs me. ¡°But his powers are still frightening. He is strong, extremely so. It


    worries me


    I don¡¯t respond because I have nothing to say. I¡¯m too broken to feel afraid, so I tiptoe to my bed,


    hoping for a good night¡¯s rest. But of course, life isn¡¯t that kind.


    When I close my eyes, I¡¯m immediately taken to the vampire queen¡¯s castle. She seems to be


    performing a ritual on the floor. There are countless dead bodies surrounding her, sacrifices, and dark


    mes dancing in a circle around her.


    ¡°Oh, Lucian,¡± she calls. I summon you from the pits of hell to rise and im what is rightfully yours!¡± Her


    voice is a low snarl, and her face is twisted in demonic focus,


    The floor beneath her bursts into mes. A gigantic figure ck as onyx-slowly rises from the smoky


    ze. The room smells like rotten flesh, and the creature¡¯s face is a skull with pitch-ck eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Taria cries. ¡°Lucian!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± he growls, his voice a deep rumble that shakes the castle¡¯s walls.


    Fear surges within me, but I remain unseen in this dreamlike state. I helplessly watch as this nightmare


    unfolds before my eyes. Lucian, the heartless demon, has been summoned to my world. I know this to


    be true because this feels too real-my powers must be showing me what Taria is doing.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± Taria purrs and sways seductively towards him, cing her hand on his lower abs. He is too


    large for her to reach his chest, about fifteen feet or so. ¡°Your son has abandoned us. After everything


    we¡¯ve done for him, he dismisses us as if we were nothing. He¡¯s gone over to the side of the wolves.¡±


    Why is she lying? Xavier isn¡¯t on our side. Lucian, however,ughs. It sounds like rocks tumbling down


    a mountain, devoid of any warmth. ¡°That weakling?! That is not my son. I disowned him the moment he


    sent me back to hell all those eons ago in the magical realm.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen again,¡± Taria assures him. ¡°Xaviercks his demonic blood. He is just a hybrid


    between a werewolf and a vampire right now.¡±


    ¡°He still needs to be destroyed,¡± Lucian says. ¡°The light wolf and the other special wolves aren¡¯t a


    threat on their own, but with Xavier on their side?¡± His words are cut off as he catches sight of Taria¡¯s


    satisfied smirk. ¡°You have a n,¡± he says.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    TEXM


    Depout Bonus


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 70


    51%


    ¡°Indeed, I do.¡± She licks her lips, her eyes flickering with unsuppressed triumph. ¡°Xavier has been


    leaving on his own. I¡¯m assuming he has been spying on the light wolf.¡±


    Lucian wrinkles his nose in disgust. ¡°He has a crush on Serena in the past, and now, he has fallen for


    her reincarnation?¡±


    ¡°It would seem so, but I know how to get rid of Xavier once and for all. When hees home, I willContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    offer him the blood,¡± she walks over to a table and picks up a blood bag. ¡°But it will be mixed with silver


    and vervain. It should be enough to kill him. And the best part? It will be a slow and painful death.¡±


    Lucian grins, showing his bone-white teeth. ¡°Clever girl, just as always knew you were. Do it.¡±


    The scene fades, and I¡¯m back in my room with a gasp, my heart pounding against my chest. Xavier is


    in danger, real danger. And the worst part is that he might not even know it yet.


    I scramble out of bed but pause. Why am I so concerned about Xavier? He is my enemy, and I-..oh,


    screw it! McHottie is in danger, and I will save him, even if he is a bastard.


    Without hesitation, I transform into a wolf and approach the balcony door. As I prepare to nudge it open


    with my snout, the door to my room suddenly swings open.


    ¡°Did you really think I would let you leave on your own?¡±


    I turn around, shocked to see Isabe ring at me in the dark. She is wearing a nightrobe, and her


    eyepatch is perched precariously on her forehead, revealing tired, bloodshot eyes underneath. She


    crosses her arms over her chest, looking at me with a disappointed re.


    Isabe. . I start through the mind link, but she interrupts me with a raised hand.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t ¡°Isabe¡¯ me,¡± she scolds. She points at the open balcony door. ¡°I have no idea where you


    are going. But since Kit and Caleb are doing rounds. I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    I look down at my white paws. ¡°You won¡¯t like where I¡¯m going, Isabe.¡±


    ¡°Tell me,¡± She demands. ¡°We might not always see eye-to-eye, but you¡¯re still my sister. I care about


    you even if you¡¯re a pain in the *ss.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to save Xavier, I admit, preparing myself for her outrage.


    Isabe blinks, and for a moment her features are nk with surprise. I imagine she can¡¯t be happy


    about me dering that I¡¯m going to save her ex-fianc¨¦.


    Suddenly, a cruelugh rips through her. ¡°Really? Xavier? That¡¯s your big secret mission?¡± She wipes


    tears ofughter from her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to save the most powerful vampire this world has ever


    seen?¡±


    ¡®I know it sounds crazy, my voice echoes inside her head through our shared link. But he is in danger,


    and¡­.yeah¡­ I¡¯m heading to the vampire castle to save him from the vampire queen and her evil


    demon husband¡±


    She sobers up immediately, theughter dying in her throat. ¡°Hold up. The vampire castle?¡± she asks


    with narrowed eyes and crossed arms. ¡°Do you even know where that is?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡¯


    Laughter leaves his lips. ¡°Oh, honey, then you know what we must do.¡±


    oh no.


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:58 Fri, May


    Chapter 70


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± she grins. ¡°We muy talk to our sister dearest, who is held captive in the pack dungeons.¡±


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    im your

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Daisy


    We find Lina exactly where we left her: tied up to one of the walls in the pack dungeons. After telling


    her why we need her help, sheughs out loud.


    ¡°Going to the vampire castle is a dumb idea, even for you, Daisy Taria would kill you within seconds, so


    I¡¯m not going to tell you where the castle is located.¡±


    My eyes narrow. ¡°Caleb could find out by reading your mind.¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯t go that far, sister,¡± her voice is just as sharp as her gaze. ¡°Xavier can handle himself,


    and he won¡¯t be fooled by his parents. You, on the other hand, will die if you go there in your shape and


    state.¡±


    I¡¯m tempted to snap at her, but Isabe ces a hand on my shoulder as if to tell me, ¡°I got this,¡± before


    ring down at Lina like a god ready to pass down its judgment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save your mate?¡± she asks. ¡°If you help us find the vampire castle, we could save


    him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Lina yells, but her voice isn¡¯t angry; it¡¯s broken and sad. ¡°Oscar..he he is already gone! I


    felt it through the bond, his death. Our bond just¡­it just snapped to let me know he passed.¡±


    Her sudden confession plunges the room into a silence so dark and thick you could slice through it with


    a knife. Each of us is lost within our thoughts, the cold, harsh reality of Lina¡¯s words slowly seeping into


    our minds.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Isabe finally breaks the silence, her voice low and cautious. She appears calm on


    the surface, but her eyes shimmer with worry and grief for the vampire Lina never got to spend the rest


    of her life with.


    Lina simply nods, fresh tears spilling from her eyes as she mourns silently for her lost mate. Her face is


    a mask of sorrow etched permanently with grief. Watching her, my heart clenches. Her face is the exact


    image of the pain I would feel if Xavier died on me¡­


    With my naked feet touching the cold floor, I bring out the key to open my sister¡¯s prison cell. SheN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    watches me in silence. flinching when I reach out to touch her.


    But she calms down when I stroke her skin, my eyes looking deeply into hers. ¡°Please show us the way


    to the vampire castle, Lina. Xavier might be strong, but I¡¯m worried about him, and I couldn¡¯t stand it if


    he died.¡±


    Lina¡¯s bottom lip wobbles. She must be thinking of her own mate before she finally sighs. ¡°Okay, I will


    show you the way there, but only because I don¡¯t want you to face the same pain as me,¡± tears drip


    down on the floor, and her voice breaks before she continues, ¡°Losing your mate is¡­a pain too


    immense to bear. It¡¯s like losing a part of your own soul.¡± She swipes at her tears, jaw set in a tight line.


    Isabe and I share a look, understanding dancing in our eyes. Losing Xavier¡­no, I can¡¯t bear the


    thought. Suddenly, Lina¡¯s sacrifice, her willingness to help us despite everything that has happened,


    strikes me as profoundly brave It takes incredible strength to face the pain head-on and move past it for


    the sake of another.


    ¡°Thank you, Lina,¡± my voice is stronger than I feel. I¡¯m so worried about Xavier that my hands are


    shaking as I free my sister from her chains. ¡°With your help. I¡¯m positive we can save Xavier.¡±


    ¡°And maybe the moon goddess will forgive you if she sees you helping us,¡± Isabe adds.¡± Your n


    was to kill your own pack member to save your mate, and the moon goddess probably didn¡¯t like that.


    But if she sees you helping us, maybe she will allow you to find a second chance mate.¡±


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    XO


    |||


    Fri, May


    Chapter 71


    51%


    ¦°


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a second chance, mate,¡± Lina mutters as she stands up. The thought is beautiful, but¡­I


    just want Oscar. He was such a sweet man and didn¡¯t deserve to be murdered just because his mate


    wasn¡¯t another vampire.¡±


    I grip her hand, squeezing it. ¡°Then let¡¯s hope he is reborn andes back to you.¡±


    She snorts. ¡°I would be an old woman before he was old enough to be with me, Daisy.¡±


    1 giggle at that. ¡°True, but what if he would be reborn in another dimension where time passes


    quicker?¡±


    don¡¯t give me false hope. That won¡¯t ever happen. Oscar is gone, but Xavier is still alive. Now shape-


    shift into your winged wolf so we can go.¡±


    I blink in surprise. ¡°Why does it sound as if I¡¯m going to be your taxi?


    ¡°Because you are,¡± Isabe cuts in. ¡°Your white wolf is the only one with wings, and your wolf has also


    grown absolutely massive since you became an Alpha-you can easily carry us


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± I mumble. ¡°Should we tell anyone that we are leaving?¡±


    Isabeughs, ¡°Do you think they would allow their Alpha to go on a mission like this? It¡¯s basically a


    suicide mission to try


    and save Xavier.¡±


    ¡°And yet you¡¯re going?¡± I ask in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Isabe lifts her pert nose into the air. ¡°If it¡¯s just us three, we can be stealthy and fast.¡±


    Agreed, Lina says. ¡°I know the vampire castle like the back of my hand. Oscar and I used to sneak


    around a lot in the beginning before we were found out. So yeah..I know where the secret


    passageways are, the traps they¡¯ve set up, and the guard¡¯s patrol hours.


    Her words fill me with a strange sense offort. Having Lina on our side, with her intimate knowledge


    of the castle. increases our chances of getting Xavier out alive.


    ¡°Alright. I believe in us,¡± I say before letting my body change its shape once more.


    My transformation is swift and free of pain. Once I¡¯m standing there like the wolf version of Pegasus,


    my sisters gasp in unison as they take me in.


    ¡°By the moon goddess, you¡¯re beautiful¡­¡± Lina whispers, her voice choked with awe.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± Isabe rolls her eyes and grabs my fur before hoisting herself onto my back. ¡°You


    have time topliment herter. Right now, we need to focus on the mission,¡± she says as she offers


    her hand to Lina


    Lina, hesitant for a moment, takes Isabe¡¯s hand and mbers onto my back. She gently strokes my


    fur, her touchforting in the midst of our trepidation. ¡°Alright,¡± she says. ¡°We¡¯re ready to go.¡±


    I don¡¯t waste a single second. My sisters feel light on my back, and with my eyes locked on the door, I


    sprint out into the darkness. Hopefully, Xavier is still okay¡­.


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    +5

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Xavier


    ¡°You¡¯re finally home!¡± my mother exims the second I wander into the castle


    Munced.


    Her reaction puts me on guard. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t be happy to see me after a


    fight. She was too pissed off when I left, so this can only mean one thing: she has sessfully been


    able to summon the demon that is my father.


    And that means she no longer has any y use for me.


    ¡°Here,¡± she hands me a winess filled with blood. ¡°This is virgin blood. I prepared it while you were


    gone.¡±


    I stare down at the liquid with distrust in my heart. Is this poison? Would my own mother go as far as to


    kill me?


    ¡°Well?¡± she seems nervous. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink it?¡±


    My eyes find hers. ¡°No.¡±


    Her whole face falls, but then she immediately sters a fake smile on her red lips. ¡°W-why not?¡±


    ¡°Why not, you ask?¡± I silently look down at the winess and its contents. The blood is indeed from a


    virgin, but there is a faint smell that doesn¡¯t belong-my mother definitely put vervain and silver in it. ¡°I


    won¡¯t drink this because I don¡¯t want to die.


    She gasps in shock. ¡°Are you assuming I did something to the blood? How f*cking dare you!¡±


    With that, her pretense is shattered, and a cruel smile curves her lips. Her eyes, once filled with feigned


    sweetness, are now alight with malice.


    But I¡¯m not afraid of her. She is the vampire queen, but I¡¯m much stronger than her. My father, however,


    is more powerful, than me, thanks to me no longer possessing any demonic blood. Perhaps the odds


    would be even if 1 epted my werewolf self, but I won¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not needed since I don¡¯t n on


    battling my father.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend as if you don¡¯t want me dead, but let me make it easy for you: I will leave


    and nevere back. That way, you can rule with my father without me ever getting in the way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I don¡¯t trust you not to help that werewolf girl, which is why you will die tonight!¡± My mother


    hisses out, her facadepletely falling away. Her nails lengthen into terrifying talons as she lunges at


    me.


    But I am prepared for this. I swiftly sidestep her attack, letting her strike the air where I was moments


    before. She snarls like


    wild beast, but it doesn¡¯t scare me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve miscalcted, Mother,¡± I tell her calmly. ¡°If you fight me, you¡¯re the one who will die.¡±


    She lets out augh, high and shrill like the call of a dying bird. You underestimate me, my son. I¡¯ve


    grown stronger while you¡¯ve grown weaker since you won¡¯t ept who and what you truly are!¡±


    She lunges at me again, but I easily evade her attacks. My mother is too predictable. I can read her


    without looking into that. dumb little brain of hers.


    ¡°How long do you want to dance?¡± I ask her, knowing it will anger her further.


    It works.


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 72


    Her dark eyes ze as she res at me.


    ¡°Fine! You want a fight? You¡¯ve got one!¡± She hisses,unching herself at me once more.


    This time. I stand my ground. My mother shoots towards me like a bullet, all hisses and snarls. Her


    fingers are ws now, aimed straight at my throat.


    But I am faster.


    With a swift motion, I sidestep her attack again and send a powerful kick into her midsection. She


    staggers back with a cry of surprise mingling with pain.


    Panting heavily, she wipes the blood from her mouth with the back of her hand and res at me,


    looking more animalistic than ever before. ¡°You ungrateful¡­you dare raise your hand against your own


    mother!¡±


    Instead of giving her a response, I flick my wrist and lift her body up into the air with my magic. Her


    eyes widen, but I don¡¯t let her speak before I snap my fingers.


    ¡°Die.¡± I whisper, unbothered when all her body parts are dragged apart-feet, arms, hands, even her


    head-in a ssh of blood that paints the wall.


    Her death is quick, a spectacle of gore and disembodied parts falling down from the sky. I watch the


    carnage emotionlessly, not feeling any triumph or satisfaction-only emptiness.


    Yet I know the story had to end this way. It was either her life or mine.


    drop my hand and turn away from the bloody remains of my mother, feeling a sense of finality creep


    into my heart. But right when I¡¯m about to leave the room, I hear someone pping their hands-my


    father.


    Lucian is standing before me in his human form, his white, long hair glistening in the candlelight while


    his green, emerald eyes give him a false sense of humanity.


    ¡°Bravo,¡± he says. ¡°It seems that even though you¡¯re much weaker than you were in your previous life,


    your mother is still no match for your raw vampiric strength.¡±


    My eyes narrow as he circles me. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    His answer is important. My father and I might have been on equal grounds in the past, but I¡¯m no


    match for him now. The fact that he hasn¡¯t killed me already is baffling


    ¡°I want to know if you thought you could get away with killing your own mother,¡± he asks calmly, but


    there is amusement in his eyes-the bastard wants to make me squirm.


    But I won¡¯t.


    I smirk. ¡°What does it matter? You can just bring her back from the dead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you and I both know that people aren¡¯t the same when they are brought back. They are all


    mindless zombies, which means your mother is gone.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I challenge. ¡°Since when do you care?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± a cruel smile spreads over his lips as they form a smile to reveal his sharp teeth. ¡°But I¡¯ve


    seen you fight now, and trust me when I say this will be over quickly!¡±


    I hear himugh, but I don¡¯t see him move before he is right in front of me and kicks me in the stomach.


    My eyes widen,


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    20


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    <


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 72


    and then, I¡¯m sent head-first into one of the pirs.


    The impact leaves me dazed, struggling toprehend what just happened. I taste blood in my mouth


    but ignore it, forcing myself to my feet. My father is standing a few feet away, watching me with an


    amused smirk on his face.


    ¡°Get up,¡± he taunts. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me now.¡±


    I snort, bringing a hand up to wipe the blood off my lip. ¡°I¡¯m not here for your entertainment,¡± I dere.


    He raises an eyebrow at me, the smirk never fading. ¡°Is that so?¡± He asks. ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    I don¡¯t answer him immediately, taking a moment to gather my strength. I can feel him watching me, but


    I don¡¯t care. This isn¡¯t about him-it¡¯s about me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because this is my home. I finally answer, my voice steady despite my condition. ¡°Because I


    have a right to be here


    He chuckles again at this, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°This was your home,¡± he corrects me. ¡°You


    left.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply, staring at him without flinching. ¡°And now I¡¯m back¡±


    Before he can reply, Iunch myself at him with all the strength can muster. The surprise registers on


    his face a moment toote as I ram into him with enough force to send us both crashing into another


    pir.


    Pain explodes through my shoulder where it hits first, and I grunt in sudden agony. But the shock of the


    impact seems to have stunned my father temporarily and brought me precious moments of time.


    I take advantage of his surprise and raise my fist to hit him, but that¡¯s when the entire ground starts


    shaking-my father is finally reverting to his true form. I only have time to blink before his skin is


    reced by onyx scales and muscles. His size is rapidly increasing, turning him into a giant monster


    that fills the castle room.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± is all I manage to mutter before my father¡¯s hand shoots out to pluck me up from the


    ground. His face is a skull with rotten flesh, and his pitch-ck eyes are soulless as they stare down at


    me.


    ¡°Pesky little thing,¡± he growls, his voice echoing through the room like a p of thunder. ¡°You deserve


    to be squashed like the insect you are.¡±


    His grip tightens around me, and I gasp for air. How is he so f*cking strong? My ribcage is creaking,


    and panic threatens to


    consume me.


    But I refuse to be a victim.


    I fight back against the pain, channeling my fire magic to my hands. I take a deep breath and set my


    own body on fire to burn his flesh. My father¡¯s roar is deafening as my magic sears into his flesh. He


    drops me, and I fall, crashing into the stone floor below.


    ¡°You f*cking burnt me! How dare you use fire magic against a demon from hell?!¡±


    Every bone in my body protests as I struggle to stand, gasping for breath like a fish out of water. My


    vision blurs, and I can taste blood in my mouth again.


    My father¡¯s monstrous form towers above me, his face twisted in pain and fury. His eyes re down at


    me with the intention to kill. ¡°You will pay for this,¡± he seethes.


    I force augh out of my beaten body. ¡°You¡¯re not the first to say that.¡±


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Deposit Bonus


    |||


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10.58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 72


    Ignoring the pain that shoots through every part of me, I stagger to my feet. My body feels heavy, but I


    force myself to remain on my feet. I won¡¯t go down here, not tonight.


    In response to my defiance, my fatherunches himself at me once more.


    This time, however, I¡¯m prepared.


    51%


    I wait until thest moment before opening a portal underneath my feet. ¡°Until we meet again.¡± I


    whisper before vanishing into the portal.


    I don¡¯t possess enough power to teleport myself very far, but it¡¯s enough to take me outside. The fresh


    smell of flowers hits my nose, and I smile. This is a beautiful ce to die, but right when I¡¯m ready to


    fall onto my knees, my visionnds on arge white werewolf and two familiar women.


    Daisy and her sisters.


    A breath of augh leaves my lips. ¡°If you came to kill me, you¡¯re toote. My father already finished


    the- I don¡¯t get to finish the sentence before my knees buckle underneath me.


    ¡°No¡± Daisy cries out after shape-shifting into a human. She rushes forward and kneels before me, not


    one bit afraid to take my head into herp.


    Her pink eyes are filled with worry, and another hoarseugh leaves my lips. ¡°Believe me or not, but


    dying in your arms isn¡¯t the word way to go.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    4/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    COMMENT


    XM

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Daisy


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to die on me,¡± I re down at Xavier, whose head is resting in myp.


    With his dark hair and perfect face, Xavier is as beautiful as ever But there is a tiredness there that


    wasn¡¯t there before. His skin is ashen, pinched lines framing his mouth and pulling at the corners of his


    eyes.


    He gives me a pained smile. ¡°My father¡­Lucian¡­he burnt my skin¡­¡­¡±..


    To show me what he means, he uses hisst bit of strength to open the front of his shirt to reveal his


    chest and abs. But I don¡¯t have time to blush-not when I notice the dark rash on his skin. It looks like he


    is rotting from within.


    ¡°We can heal him, Sera tells me. ¡°But not here where Lucian can find us. You have to take him back to


    the mansion.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­ I look up at my sisters, who are studying Xavier with concerned faces.


    Isabe is the first one to speak up. ¡°If you shape-shift, I can ce Xavier on your back, but I¡¯m


    warning you: Yato and Caleb. probably won¡¯t be happy about you taking the enemy home. In their


    eyes, this person is no longer Xavier, not after he summoned the eternal night.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I will protect Xavier with my life.¡±


    Xavierughs in myp. ¡°Why would you risk everything to save someone who is your enemy?¡±


    Even though I know exactly what I want to say, the words won¡¯te out.


    Luckily, Isabe speaks for me. ¡°Because she is pregnant with your child, you idiot.¡±


    That¡¯s the worst thing to say, apparently. Xavier¡¯s skin turns reddish, his mouth working as if he¡¯s lost


    his voice. His red eyes meet mine. ¡°You¡¯re¡­pregnant?¡±


    His broken voice is what gives me courage. ¡°That¡¯s right. So if you die on me, Xavier, I will never


    forgive you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what he sees in my eyes, but his eyebrows knit together before determination lights up his


    features. Before I know what¡¯s going on, he ces his hand in the grass.


    ¡°Then allow me to make sure my father won¡¯t catch you.¡±


    My eyes widen when I see his dark magic forming a circle around us. ¡°No, Xavier, don¡¯t! You¡¯re already


    exhausted-¡±


    ¡°Toote,¡± he cuts me off.


    After he has spoken, we are swallowed by a portal made of shadows and darkness. It literally takes


    Xavier¡¯s magic three seconds to teleport us back to the mansion.


    Lina looks around, gasping in shock. ¡°Wow¡­ that¡¯s one handy magic trick.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be impressed!¡± Isabe snaps. ¡°We need to take Xavier upstairs so Daisy can


    heal him,¡± her eyes find mine. ¡°Do you need help cing him on your back?¡±


    Relief washes over me. ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    III


    10:58 Fri, May


    Chapter 73


    I shift into my wolf form, and Isabe ces Xavier on my back Lina holds open the door, and I march


    inside, growling when I see Yato, Caleb, L, Sabrina, and Xavier¡¯s father, Christian Reeves himself,


    blocking my path.


    They are all staring at me, and I tilt my head before attempting to mink-link with Christian. I¡¯m not sure if


    he is part of the pack, but it turns out he is.


    ¡°Why are you standing in my way?¡± I ask him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to save your son?¡±


    He sucks in a deep breath. ¡°This will be hard to ept, Daisy, but you must give up on saving Xavier.


    In the future that has a happy ending, you let him die.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?!¡± I snarl at him. ¡®And why the f*ck would I let the father of my unborn child die? Are you outThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    of your mind?!¡±


    ¡°Daisy.¡± He takes a step closer with his hand reaching for me, but I back away from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± I warn him. ¡°If you do, I will bite your head off!¡±


    Surprise flits over Christian face before he slumps his shoulders in defeat. ¡°Oh, Daisy¡­ I know giving


    up on your own mate is a hard decision to make, but healing him will make you weaker. He was burnt


    and crushed by Lucian¡¯s hand-those marks on his skin mean that he has been cursed to die a slow,


    painful death¡­¡±


    Panic ws at my chest. ¡®But we can try to heal him, right? Sera said¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Daisy.¡± His voice breaks. ¡°Your healing abilities will be able to heal him, but..you will have to give


    up some of your own magic for his life. It isn¡¯t worth it. We need you at your full strength to defeat


    Lucian.¡±


    Xavier coughs on my back, and I feel a lump of bloodnd on my white fur. ¡°Daisy¡­please¡­ he¡¯s


    telling the truth,¡± he whispers in a hoarse voice, each word a painful effort. His cold fingers dig into my


    fur, stroking me as if wanting to tell me he has epted death already. ¡°Lucian is awful. You need all of


    your strength to defeat him.¡±


    I let out a raw growl, and my teeth bared in a show of fierce protectiveness. My next sentence is aimed


    at Xavier but spoken. through the mind-link so everyone can hear me. ¡°What kind of mother or mate


    would I be if I didn¡¯t do everything in my power to save you?¡±


    Christian¡¯s face softens with sorrow. ¡°A surviving one.¡±


    ¡°And a responsible one,¡± Sabrina mumbles. ¡°If you save Xavier¡¯s life, we will all eventually die because


    you willck the strength to put up a fight against him.¡±


    L gulps and squeezes Caleb¡¯s face before voicing her opinion in a low voice. ¡°I know it¡¯s terrible, but


    in this case¡­you have to think about the future. About the pack.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I growl at all of them, my legs shaking at what they are telling me but what I¡¯mr reusing to ept.


    I¡¯m loyal to my mate, and I don¡¯t want him to die!¡±


    To my utter shock, Lina and Isabe walk to stand between me and my friends.


    ¡°No matter what, we will support Daisy¡¯s decision,¡± Isabe says.


    Lina hums in agreement.¡± And if I were Daisy, I would save my mate¡­


    Christian grits his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re all selfish and not thinking for the greater good of the


    pack!¡±


    ¡°Or maybe you just don¡¯t understand what it means to be young and in love, old man!¡± I snap, causing


    Christian to reel back


    in surprise.


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 73


    Xavier chuckles on my back.¡±That fire is exactly why I¡¯m drawn to you¡­¡±


    My heart clenches. I want to tell Xavier to shut up and not waste his strength on making jokes.


    But I don¡¯t.


    Instead. I focus on how his body is already growing heavier as his consciousness slips away, an


    ominous sign. My mind races, trying to keep pace with this devastating turn of events. I need to make a


    choice-a terrible choice.


    But then Sera¡¯s voice whispers within me, ¡°There might be another way, a third option even Christian


    Reeves hasn¡¯t seen in one of his visions.


    ¡°Is that even possible? I thought Christian¡¯s power let him see every possible oue of every


    decision.


    ¡°Yes, but the idea I¡¯m about to propose is so crazy that I¡¯m hesitating to even voice it to you, Sera


    admits. I don¡¯t want to get your hopes up and then¡­¡±


    ¡®Just tell me!¡¯ I demand, desperate.


    ¡°Alright, alright, she cates. ¡®You are a healer, Daisy. But have you ever considered¡­ what if, instead


    of giving up your own magic to save Xavier, you could take it from someone else? Or something else?¡±


    I blink, stunned. Take it from something else? Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like Lucian,¡¯ she states simply, and I can almost hear the grin in her voice. ¡®Xavier was a half-demon


    in his first life, and the reason why he isn¡¯t anymore is that he doesn¡¯t possess any demonic blood,


    but¡­what if we fed it to him? Couldn¡¯t th -potentially awaken the dormant demon within him? Couldn¡¯t


    that potentially rece the magic you¡¯d otherwise need


    sacrifice?¡±


    My breath catches in my throat. Could such a thing truly be possible? Saving Xavier without sacrificing


    my own magic ¨C it sounds almost too good to be true.


    ¡°But how do I get Lucian¡¯s demonic blood?¡¯ I ask, already knowing that it won¡¯t be so simple.


    Suddenly, Xavier¡¯s voice invades my mind. ¡°You can¡¯t,¡¯ he says through telepathy. ¡°It¡¯s¡­too dangerous-


    he makes this sound. It¡¯s a dry, hacking cough that rips through him, bringing with it another stter of


    blood onto my fur. His voice resumes, weaker this time: ¡®You can¡¯t just give up everything to save.me.


    Xavier is about to slip away again and that¡¯s when I decide I¡¯ve had enough of this stupid conversation.


    To hell with it all; 1 will heal him using my magic or die trying!


    Before anyone can protest, I focus on my inner light, on the magic coursing through my blood.


    ¡°No!¡± Christian shouts. ¡°Stop her before it¡¯s toote!¡±


    The others move, but I raise a shield made of light around me to prevent them from interfering.


    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t!¡± Sabrina cries from the other side of the shield.


    Igniting my magic, I close my eyes and concentrate. I feel Xavier¡¯s weak pulse against my back, and I


    channel my powers. into him, feeling the light in me ebbing away, slowly trickling into him. He groans


    beneath me, but I ignore it, focusing on keeping our bond alive.


    ¡®Sera, I whisper internally, help me.¡±


    I¡¯m trying¡­ she responds, sounding scared but resolved.


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    un your $5000 Deposit Bon


    XO


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:58 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 73


    Christian is shouting again, bis pleas muffled behind my shield. But his voice sounds distant and


    unimportantpared to the fragile thread of life that¡¯s slipping away beneath me.


    Suddenly, Xavier jerks violently underneath me, causing me to lose my concentration momentarily.


    ¡°Daisy!¡± he chokes out as if it is the most painful thing he has ever done.


    ¡®Hold on, Xavier! Just hold on!¡¯ I urge him through our mind lint.


    Inside me. Sera is screaming. This¡­.this isn¡¯t working!¡±


    I feel a cold dread spread through me at her words as I pour more magic into Xavier. My vision starts to


    blur, and for a moment, panic overtakes me.


    Then something unexpected happens. Xavier is coughing, but it¡¯s different now. He sounds¡­stronger.


    Sera gasps. ¡®I..I don¡¯t understand how, but his werewolf blood is helping out even though he hasn¡¯t


    epted his werewolf self. It¡¯s helping him heal.


    And thank the moon goddess for that because I¡¯m exhausted.


    I release a breath I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding. With a final push, I pour thest of my dwindling


    magic into Xavier¡¯s seemingly revived form before copsing, spent, and drained. The shield I had so


    stubbornly constructed disappears as quickly as it had appeared, revealing the worried faces of our


    entourage.


    ¡°No,¡± Christian shouts, rushing towards us. ¡°What have you done?¡±


    Saved the man I love.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    4/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XIO


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    |


    r

 Chapter 74

    Daisy


    Hourster. I¡¯m lying in my bed beside a passed-out Xavier. His breaths are slow, and his skin is still marred and ck from the curse. Sera told me it will take some time before itpletely leaves him. She also exined that we didn¡¯t have to use up as much of our magic as she expected since Xavier¡¯s werewolf side decided to help out.


    Even though I don¡¯t have his permission, I ce my hand over his chest. His pectoral muscles arerge and defined, and he has a dusting of dark hair. I stroke my fingers over his skin, feeling the rhythm of his heart beneath my touch. It¡¯s steady and strong-a testament to his survival.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s alive,¡¯ Sera murmurs, sounding awestruck,


    I smile, tracing his jaw with my fingers. Neither can I¡¯


    Suddenly, Xavier stirs next to me, his eyes flitting open to meet mine. Panic races across his face as he tries to sit up, only to wince as pain jolts through him.


    ¡°Easy.¡± I soothe him, pressing lightly on his arm to keep him from moving too much. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.


    His eyes search mine, worry etching lines onto his forehead. ¡°Daisy?¡± he rasps out, his voice strained.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I reply, gently caressing his cheek with my fingers. ¡°I¡¯m right here with you.¡±


    He gives me a look that speaks volumes of the storm that must be brewing inside of him. I see fear and hesitation in his gaze, as if he isn¡¯t sure if he can trust me.


    Eventually, he rxes. ¡°Thest time I trusted a woman, she put a stake through my heart.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I don¡¯t stop stroking his chest. ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°Your past life, Serena. I had a crush on her.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°But I thought she never took a mare? That she was single and died a virgin?¡±


    Xavier snorts. ¡°All lies. Serena and I met for the first time when she was a young werewolf. Her entire pack had been ughtered, and her eyes were swollen from crying. She looks so miserable that I decided to find her a new pack.¡±


    I blink. ¡°You¡­you saved her despite being a vampire?¡±


    ¡°Technically, I was a hybrid-half-demon and half-vampire.¡±


    A breath of augh leaves my lips. ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± he turns his head with a wistful smile. ¡°I found her a pack, and they took her in. The leader was the wind Alpha, and he warned me not toe back, but I did. Every year, I would show up with a gift for the werewolf child I saved.¡± His eyes grow distant. ¡°And every year, she would be older and more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°And you fell in love?¡±


    ¡°No¡­.I was attracted to her, but Serena was the one who kissed me underneath the cherry trees. She was the one who convinced me we could be together despite our differences, but she was¡­she wasn¡¯t a good person.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I stare at him indisbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t she try to save the magical realm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there would never have been a war if Serena had not decided to murder every single demon and vampire in the first ce. Once she awakened to her powers, she decided only werewolves and humans were worthy creatures. And then, she started to exterminate every other magical being, starting with my kind. Demons and vampires alike fell under her tyrannical reign.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ she was a hero,¡± I say, struggling with the disturbing information. I can¡¯t reconcile the Serena I knew ¨C powerful, wise, merciful with the monster Xavier is painting now.


    Xavier lets out a harshugh. ¡°A hero? She was a destroyer, a conqueror. But she was good at spinning tales, making herself into the savior when, in reality, she was the viin.¡± His voice lowers, bing almost a whisper. ¡°I loved her anyway. For her fire, her passion¡­even for her ruthlessness.¡±


    ¡°And she betrayed you.¡± I finish for him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he admits. His eyes meet mine, filled with centuries of regret and loss. ¡°She put a stake through my heart and left me for dead. But my mother found me and spoke to me. She made my demon side awaken, and then I summoned the eternal darkness. I thought I had given the other vampires a chance at survival, but nothing could exist without the sun. 1, however, didn¡¯t care. Not in that state. I was broken and angry, a demon that didn¡¯t believe anything good exists in this world.¡±


    ¡°But you changed.¡± I whisper, my hand drifting down to rest back on his chest, my thumb idly tracing circles around the dark patches on his skin. ¡°Or else you wouldn¡¯t be telling me this, right?¡±


    Xavier gazes at me, and there¡¯s a softness in his eyes that wasn¡¯t there before. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because you¡¯re pregnant with my child, and I¡¯ve realized that the only way to save you is to awaken the demon within me. The demon that I¡¯ve tried so hard to suppress.¡±


    The weight of his words hangs heavy between us, and a chill runs down my spine. ¡°Xavier, what does that mean exactly? Aren¡¯t you just a hybrid?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± a sad smile spreads over his lips. I might only have been born as a mere hybrid, but my demon side is still present. waiting for me to ept exactly what I am: a tribrid. Not a hybrid, but a tribrid¡±


    When I say nothing, he continues, ¡°I¡¯m going to merge with the other Xavier, and I¡¯m not sure what will happen once I do. What memories will be left, and so on. Chances are, I might not be here. I¡¯m just a ghost from the past that was sealed into the anklet. The other Xavier is the one that lives now, the one who you love.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°But I like you too.¡±


    Watching me with wary eyes, he says nothing. Instead, he silently reaches out his hand to cup my cheek. I let him. I hold perfectly still as he studies my eyes, and when he leans in to kiss my lips, I don¡¯t pull away.


    The kiss is soft, a mere brush of lips against lips, but it sends fire coursing through my veins. When he pulls back, I can see in his eyes that he¡¯s saying goodbye.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmurs, tracing the curve of my cheekbone with the pad of his thumb. His voice is thick with emotion, and I can read the sorrow etched onto his expression. ¡°I wish things could¡¯ve been different.¡±


    ¡°I wish you didn¡¯t have to go.¡± I whisper back, fitting my hand over his where it rests on my face. As much as it hurts to admit, I do care about him.


    ¡°Promise me,¡± he whispers, his voice hoarse. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll look after our child. That you won¡¯t let her be like Serena-someone who doesn¡¯t ept other species.¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± I say immediately. His request is understandable, given what he¡¯s been through. I will do whatever it takes toprotect our child from such a fate.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he murmurs, pressing his forehead against mine. His breath fans across my face, and I close my eyes, savoring the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you,¡± I whisper, my voice barely audible, the words caught in the depths of my throat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve that,¡± he replies, his toneced with sorrow. ¡°But thank you.¡±


    I can feel his heartbeat under my palm, strong and steady again my touch. It¡¯s a stark contrast to the turmoil of emotions swirling inside me. I cling to it, hoping that it will ground me amidst the chaos.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Xavier¡­ I don¡¯t know what will happen. What if I end up losing you both? What if you won¡¯t remember a single thing about me?¡±


    He strokes my hair gently, his thumb rubbing soothing circles on my scalp. ¡°That¡¯s okay, love. Fear is a part of life,¡± he says gently. ¡°But if you want to ensure I won¡¯t hurt you after I¡¯ve merged with the other Xavier, then¡­ He hesitates, and I re at him.


    ¡°Tell me what you were going to say.


    He winces before mumbling, ¡°I was going to suggest we mark each other so the mate bond exists on both sides. But you don¡¯t have to do it! Having sex with me is probably-¡±


    ¡°I will do it.¡± I say breathlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s mark each other."

 Chapter 75

    Daisy


    I don¡¯t give Xavier a chance to respond. I sit up in my bed and begin stripping down in front of him. It feels surreal like I¡¯m watching it happen from outside myself. And although we have had s*x before, I¡¯m as nervous as an inexperienced teen.


    But then our gazes collide, and I forget to be shy or wonder how we got here. Because there is only him, the way he looks at me, and the way he makes me feel.


    Those red eyes study me like I¡¯m something glorious, something essential. Just one nce is enough to make me feel beautiful. I want to shine for him-only him.


    He doesn¡¯t look away from my naked body as he shoves down his own clothes, revealing his hard c*ck.


    I¡¯ve seen it before, but it feels like it¡¯s been ages since we had s*x.


    And this time, everything is different. It¡¯s his vampire self I¡¯m having s*x with. His skin is cold to the touch, and he wraps me up in his arms. His body is muscr and solid and so much bigger than mine that I¡¯m enveloped. As he pushes me back onto the bed, the mattress dips beneath our shared weight.


    His lips trait down my neck, leaving a tingling sensation in their wake. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like or need, just tell me,¡± he murmurs. His hands, rough from fighting, glide over my body. ¡°Anything at all.¡±


    ¡°I want you,¡± I whisper.


    With a low moan, he gently cups my breast in his hand before leaning down towards it. His mouth is warm and damp against my skin, causing me to let out a deep groan as I press myself into him. He sucks on my nipple with fervor, eliciting another satisfied sound from me before repeating the motion once more.


    ¡°Xavier ¡°I utter his name as a plea. It¡¯s to get more of him, for him to be everywhere, consuming every part of me. He seems to understand this desire as he gazes up at me through his thick, darkshes and continues to tease my other nipple with his mischievous tongue.


    ¡°Patience,¡± he says. ¡°I want to y with you before taking you. I¡¯ve waited so long.¡±


    He ys with me, caressing my nipples until they¡¯re swollen and hard, shining in the dim light. His fingers glide over the sensitive peaks in a slow, rhythmic motion that ignites a deep sense of desire within me. I can¡¯t help but writhe and moan against him, my leg wrapping around his toned waist as I yearn for him to take me.


    But he resists sinking that hard c*ck into my center. His focus is all on me.


    He traces his way over my body, studying every curve and dip with gentle kisses that leave me trembling with pleasure. He moves slowly, leaving greedy, wet kisses along the way. When he reaches the peak of my hip bone, he pauses, hisrge hands settling on my thighs with a light grip. His intense gaze meets mine, filled with desire.


    ¡°Spread your thighs,¡± those red eyes of his are too intense to disobey.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    With a slow, deliberate movement, I reveal myself to him. I feel vulnerable as I show him my wet,swollen folds, and the cool air hits my damp center. My breasts quiver with each shaky breath I take.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes are fixated on me. His tongue darts out to moisten his lips, and I clench tightly within myself in response.


    He lets out a deep moan before bowing his head and pressing his lips to my pulsating center like he¡¯s been deprived of oxygen. An intense wave of pleasure courses through me, causing me to arch my back in response.


    But Xavier isn¡¯t done. It¡¯s as if he can¡¯t get enough of tasting me. He continues top at me, devouring me with every move of his tongue. I find myselfanable to resist cing my hand on the back of his head, guiding him further as I crave more of this ecstasy.


    Holy shit, the feel of his tongue sliding and searching is almost too much to handle. I¡¯m half trying to flee.


    But he won¡¯t let me leave the bed. Not that I want to. The sight of his broad shoulders between my legs, the fan of his darkshes shadowing an expression of sheer greed, has me teetering on an org*sm.


    He pauses, gently pressing his lips against my cl*tor*s as if it is a necessary act, a tender gesture amidst his intense desire. And in that moment, I fall down the rabbit hole.


    Arching against the bed, Ie ande.


    Xavier presses his lips to mine once more, his hand caressing my trembling stomach in soft, circr motions. He then leans over me, hovering above me. ¡°Your vor is the best one I¡¯ve tasted,¡± he says roughly. ¡°My favorite.¡±


    F*ck. I lick my dry lips, my breath catching in my throat. ¡°You can have a taste anytime you like.


    His face exudes smugness and intense desire as he runs his hand down my stomach and over my aching, teased core. I am dripping with anticipation, allowing two of hisrge fingers to effortlessly slip inside me.


    We both groan, his forehead resting against mine. ¡°You need me in here, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I¡¯m panting now, my body on fire as I shiver under his expert touch.


    He keeps fingering me, entirely shameless about it. ¡°How do you want it?¡±.


    Unable to take it, I reach out my hand to cup the back of 1 share the same air.


    ¡°I want it deep and hard,¡± I tell him.


    his head, gripping his ck hair so I can tug him down until we


    He shudders, a breath leaving his lips. ¡°Shit¡­ Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so ready for you.¡± I whisper. ¡°The pregnancy hormones are driving me insane. I¡¯m so wet that you could slide in without any effort. But I don¡¯t want it to be easy like that. I want to feel every inch of you. I want you slow and then¡­hard as hell. Swollen inside of me.¡±


    His red eyes are dark with arousal, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he takes in my words. He presses deeper inside me with his fingers, earning a loud gasp from me. ¡°And what else?¡± he asks huskily


    ¡°I want¡­¡± I hesitate only for a moment before gathering the courage to say it out loud, ¡°I want you to f*ck me until I can¡¯t remember my name. Until everything blurs and there¡¯s only you and the pain, the pleasure.¡±

 Chapter 76

    Daisy


    ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Xavier growls, a low rumble vibrating from his chest. He withdraws his fingers, and I whimper at the loss of contact. He quickly moves up, covering my body with his as he positions himself between my legs. His eager c*ck nudges my entrance, teasing me with the promise of more.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you everything you want.¡± His voice is dark, heavy with lust, and something else¡­something fierce and possessive. Hisrge hands slide under my hips, lifting them slightly off the bed so he can align himself perfectly with my throbbing center.


    Then he¡¯s pushing in, inch by painful inch, fulfilling my earlier request. I suck in a breath as he enters me, the sensation of his hard length stretching me overwhelming.


    He fills mepletely, nestling himself deep inside until there¡¯s no space left between us. The feeling is both exquisite and torturous, a delightful pain that makes my pulse race and my heartbeat echo in my ears.


    Xavier stays still for a moment, allowing me to adjust to his size. His eyes never leave my face, tracing every reaction, every change of expression as ifmitting them to memory. Then, slowly, he begins to move. His hips grind against mine. Each thrust slow but powerful ¨C sending jolts of satisfaction through my body. His movements are rhythmic, timed to the rise and fall of our panting breaths.


    ¡°You¡¯re so d*mn tight¡­¡± he growls lowly, his satisfaction bared in his voice.


    Ican barely reply, consumed by the rhythm of him, the heat of him, thepleteness of him. All I can manage whimpering moan as he elerates his pace, driving into me with a ferocity that leaves my body trembling beneath his. My nails dig into his chest, scratching red lines into his skin as the pleasure builds and crashes over me like a stormy sea.


    ¡°More.¡± I gasp out, lost in pleasure. Xavier is so much bigger than me, and his c*ck¡­.god¡­.I can feel it swelling within me like a werewolf c*ck should.


    ¡°More?¡± His tone is filled with wicked delight, his thrusts growing harder, faster. Every movement of his body sends waves of pleasure coursing through me. My core clenches around him tightly, pulling him in deeper.


    But it isn¡¯t enough.


    I know Xavier can change his appearance, and he said the demon was still inside him, waiting for its time.


    Would it be possible to ask him to show it to me? I want to see what he truly is and ept him for it. I think it is important for us since he is my mate.


    While panting. I meet his eyes. ¡°Xavier¡­¡­I want you to show me your true face.¡±


    Surprise flickers in his eyes, surprise mixed with something akin to fear. A moment of hesitation passes before he nods, a silent understanding passing between us. He knows what I¡¯m asking and the implications of it.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± His red eyes hold mine, trying to figure out if I even understand what Lam asking for. Eventually, he says. ¡°I won¡¯t be pretty, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°You will be..to me,¡± I breathe out, my voice barely audible over ourbined panting. ¡°I want you¡­all of you. Please ept yourself and do the merge while f*cking me.¡±


    A shiver of anticipation runs through him at my words. Slowly, His eyes start to shift, the red deepening into brilliant crimson. His physique shifts subtly as well, his muscles swellingrger andrger while ck veins appear underneath his eyes.


    He is groaning as if in pain, and his body shudders, yet he never breaks our intimate connection.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± hemands, his voice now a thunderous echo feil with guttural undertones. I look into his eyes, those pools of crimson that hold an inhuman depth, reflecting my own face back at me.


    A hint of fear shes through me, but it¡¯s quickly reced by weder as I watch him transform.


    His facial structure sharpens, his cheekbones be more pronounced, and his jawline squares off.


    So beautiful.


    His dark hair grows longer, and so do his ears. They are pointy now, but what makes me gasp is that one of his eyes is turning emerald green-his werewolf ising through as well


    1 watch him in silence, holding my breath whenrge wings unfold from his back in a flutter of ck leather and shadow, The wings are massive, they span easily twice the width of his body, and they move as if on a breeze only he can feel. The sight is both terrifying and mesmerizing. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before.


    ¡°Xavier¡­¡± My voice is barely a whisper, filled with wonder and raw arousal. His eyes, now an oddbination of crimson and emerald, meet mine with an intensity that makes my heart futter. His c*ck feels different, too,rger, and a moan slips out through my lips.


    ¡°God Ste, look at you. He groans. ¡°So turned on by this¡­


    Suddenly, he arches his back and I witness an arrow-shaped tail spring from the base of his spine. It slithers in the air like a separate entity, holding an air of its own power and grace. As if on cue, he plunges into me again with a thrust that has me _crying out in pleasure.


    ¡°Jesus!¡± I gasp out, my eyes fluttering closed as the pleasure washes over me. When I open them again, Xavier¡¯s wed hand is cupping my face, his thumb rubbing soothing circles against my cheekbone. His touch is gentle, contradicting the monstrous form surrounding it.


    A deep growl emanates from his chest, reverberating throughout the room and within me. He sounds like an Alpha again. and his scent has changed from vampire to a mix of werewolf, vampire, and demon.


    It turns me on.


    ¡°Xavier¡­yes,¡± I moan, reaching up to touch his hardened nipples since his face is too far away. He is too tall, but I don¡¯t mind looking at his carved abs, and if I nce down. I see my cunt stretched to its limit around his monster *ock. ¡°F*ck that¡± hot


    ¡°What is he asks


    ¡°You¡± I breathe. ¡°You¡¯re hot, and I want you to f*ck me hard.¡±


    ¡°Daisy.¡±


    He only says my name, and it¡¯s everything


    My fingers dig into his sides as he f8cks me. I¡¯m surrounded by his heat, the fresh scent of his skin, the unsteady rush of his breathing I ce a small kiss on his chest, then tell him what he needs to hear. ¡°Yes, Xavier. Yes.¡±


    A breath shudders from him, then I can feel his c*k swelling inside of me. The knot is forming, and it¡¯s spreading me wide. My chest hitches at the invasion I love every second of it. So thick. So perfect, And all the time, he watches me from above.


    He¡¯s too big for case now. He has to work for it, a little in, a little out, each time sinking deeper while locking himself into ce.


    And still, he watches me.


    Pleasure pulls tight. And then he¡¯s all in. He holds there, throbbing and shaking.


    ¡°Oh, *uck,¡± he rasps. ¡°What you do to me¡­you have no idea, do you? How you make me feel,¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. You think it¡¯s any different for me?¡± I take his big hand and ce it between my breasts. ¡°My heart is racing for you. I want this,¡±


    Those are the only words needed for Xavier to grit his teeth and continue f*cking me. It feels amazing, especially when I feel his tail teasing my *ss. He spreads my wetness there, and he must have transformed his tail into something less sharp because it feels amazing when he presses into my forbidden hole while f*cking my cunt.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°F*ck,¡± he hisses. ¡°You like that, huh? Being taken from both of your holes?¡±


    My only answer is a high-pitched moan as I close my eyes and surrender to the waves of pleasure.


    There¡¯s a primal thrill in being taken in both holes. The thought of it makes me tremble, but it¡¯s the reality of his power, his intensity, that brings me over the edge.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I gasp. ¡°Xavier¡­so¡­good¡­.¡±


    A rumbling growl erupts from his chest, and he thrusts harder, falling me, stretching me in ways I hadn¡¯t imagined. His tail moves deeper into me in tandem with his thrusts. Every nerve within me crackles with ecstasy.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Ste,¡± he growls, the raw possessiveness in his voice sending another wave of pleasure coursing through my veins.


    His movements be more frantic, rougher. His hands grip my hips in a bruising hold as he continues to drive into me, each thrust apanied by my matching cries.


    My world narrows down to this moment: the sensation of Xavier inside me, his monstrous form looming over me, hisbored breaths echoing in my ears. Then, there¡¯s a sudden shift within him as his rhythm falters for just a heartbeat before resuming with renewed vigor and a low snarl.


    And then I feel it-the pulsing heat signaling his climax. It¡¯s making me reach my own as well.


    ¡°Xavier!¡± I cry out his name as everything tightens, my entire body bowing, seeking the source of the pleasure. The sensation of his release triggers my own, a powerful wave of pleasure that leaves me gasping and shuddering beneath him. He roars out in release as well, his voice a potent mix of satisfaction and triumph.


    I can feel every pulse of his *ock as it fills me with a warmth that seems to spread throughout my entire body. His tail follows suit, adding anotheryer of intensity that makes me scream in ecstasy.


    ¡°Oh God, Xavier,¡± I moan, my voice barely a whisper now. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t..¡± The words are lost in a soft whimper as another wave hits me, stronger than thest.


    His wings embrace us now in a cocoon of darkness. It¡¯s like we are the only two beings in existence.


    He copses onto me then; the weight of his monstrous body is heavy even though his arm is preventing him from crushing me. His breathing slows down to match mine, our hearts beating in sync.


    After what feels like an eternity, he stirs within me. Even with exhaustion threatening to pull us both under, it still feels magical. Xavier keeps me wrapped tight in his arms, as if he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll vanish if he lets go. His heavy breath tickles my neck, sending shivers racing down my spine.


    ¡°You okay?¡± His voice is a low rumble, echoing within the intimate cocoon we¡¯ve made. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you, did 1?¡±


    ¡°No, I breathe out, my voice shaky with the aftertremors of our passionate exchange. ¡°No hurt¡­only¡­¡±


    I trail off, unable to find the words to describe the feeling of pure satisfaction radiating from deep within me.


    Hisughter vibrates through me then. ¡°Only pleasure, huh?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah..¡±


    ¡°So, just likest time?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± he murmurs before stroking his nose against my neck and my sensitive skin. ¡°Maybe the pleasure will make this less painful.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Are you going to mark me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but wait¡­did you just say just likest time?¡±


    Xavier shifts above me then, and when I meet his eyes, there is a mischievous smile on his lips. ¡°I remember everything,¡± he c*cks his head to the side. ¡°You still haven¡¯t said sorry for freaking me out on that flight, by the way.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Daisy


    Instead ofughing at his humor, I grab his face and stare into his shocked, blinking eyes. ¡°Daisy?¡± he


    asks, beyond confused when tears form in my eyes.


    ¡°So you remember everything?¡± I ask. ¡°What about the other Xavier? Do you have your past life¡¯s


    memories too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and yes,¡± his smile is devilish. ¡°I remember Serena and the magical realm, but I also remember


    you and the hell you¡¯ve put me through.¡±


    ¡°H-hell?¡± I sob, which causes Xavier¡¯s face to soften.


    ¡°Oh shit, you¡¯ve been through a lot. I won¡¯t tease you,¡± he hugs my face to his chest with his wings and


    arms still wrapped around me to form a cocoon.


    I sniff experimentally. ¡°I was afraid merging would make you forget everything for a third time¡­¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± his growl is gentle, rumbling through his chest and causing vibrations to resonate through me.


    ¡°It was exhausting not to remember you¡­well, a part of me did, but my vampire self wasn¡¯t listening¡­I


    was an idiot¡­gosh¡­ it¡¯s so confusing when we are the same person now.¡±


    A softugh leaves my lips. ¡°You¡¯re not going to have an identity crisis, are you?¡±


    Shut up and let me love you¡­¡±


    He cuts me off with a sudden, gentle kiss that wipes away my worries. I can feel his hand tracing the


    length of my back as if memorizing every crevice and dip of my skin. His lips move down from mine to


    my neck, nuzzling the crook of it, causing a jolt of desire to rush through me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I murmur against his skin as his sharp fangs graze my neck, triggering another wave of pleasure


    that makes me arch against him. His quiet chuckle sends shivers down my spine.


    ¡°I thought you might like that,¡± he says, his voice deep and rumbly as he continues to explore my neck


    with his mouth. But then he pauses to ask, ¡°Can I mark you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I don¡¯t have to think twice about it. ¡°But only if I can mark you, too.¡±


    Hisughter rumbles against my skin. ¡°That¡¯s a deal,¡± he agrees, his breath hitting my neck and


    causing goosebumps to dance over my skin.


    It makes me rx. I¡¯m not even bothered by his demonic appearance and lean back to grant him


    ess to my neck.


    With a low growl, Xavier gently bites into my skin. The sharp sting is quickly followed by warmth


    flooding my veins. I gasp out in pleasure as the mark forms, gripping him for support. His body atop


    mine feels heavy andforting, his rhythmic breathing grounding me to the here and now.


    After what feels like an eternity, he pulls back, wiping drops of blood from his lower lip with the back of


    his hand. He looks at me with an expression of intense satisfaction and traces the mark he made on


    my neck.


    ¡°My Turn?¡± I ask, looking up at him.


    He grins before rolling onto his back, his wings retracting into his back while his face remains the same.


    There are still veins underneath his eyes, but I¡¯m not afraid. I straddle him and bend down to bite his


    neck.


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:59 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 77


    51%


    He stiffens beneath me, a low growl reverberating in his chest as he grips my hips. The growl is more


    of pleasure than difort, and it sends a spark of eagerness through me. I can taste the metallic tang


    of his blood on my lips, and it fills me with an inexplicable warmth.


    Our bond will soon no longer be broken.


    I pull back. licking my lips. He watches me with darkened eyes and a satisfied smirk ying on his lips.


    ¡°That felt.¡± He trails off, not able to find the words as the mate bond hits him. I¡¯ve always been able to


    feel mine since 1 never rejected him, but this is the first time since the flight he is able to feel it again.


    His odd-colored eyes dte, and he takes a deep, shuddering breath.


    ¡°Incredible?¡± I suggest with a mischievous glint in my eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he whispers, clearly awed. ¡°I¡­I can feel you. In here. He ces a hand over his heart, and I


    mirror the action. The connection between us feels so strong that it¡¯s almost as if I can reach out and


    touch it.


    ¡°We¡¯re bound, Xavier,¡± I say, not able to contain the joy in my voice. ¡°Truly bound. Nothing can break


    the band now. You¡¯re finally my Alpha.¡±


    He growls and pulls me in for a hug, muttering, ¡°I was always your Alpha,¡± above my head.


    ¡°But now it¡¯splete, right?¡± I ask, nestling further into his embrace. His chest rumbles with a chuckle


    as he tightens his arms around me.


    ¡°I suppose it is,¡± he concedes, but there¡¯s a note of happiness in his voice. He tilts my chin up to look at


    him, his mismatched eyes sparkling with joy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything that happened before.¡±


    I shake my head and press a finger against his lips to silence him ¡°We don¡¯t need to dwell on the past


    anymore, Xavier. We can just¡­live.¡±


    He exhales a deep breath, his eyes softening even more as he cuddles with me. ¡°I know we need to


    figure out a way to get rid of my father, but for now, I just want to enjoy holding you,¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we can find this water werewolf. Together.¡±


    Together.


    My heart swells hearing that word. Finally, I¡¯m no longer alone. It¡¯s such a relief because even if Yato,


    Caleb, and L are capable thinkers, Xavier is just¡­different. He feels smarter and more responsible.


    With his help. I¡¯m sure we can find a solution to our Lucian problem.


    I snuggle closer to my tribrid lover, and once Xavier notices me shuddering, he wraps his leather-d


    wings around me once more while his tail reaches for the nket.


    With only a flick of his tail, the nket rises and soon covers us, creating a cocoon of warmth. I can¡¯t


    help but giggle as he wraps his wings around me further, forming a protective barrier against the world.


    His chest vibrates with mirth against my cheek, and my heart flutters at the intimate gesture.


    ¡°I like the new purring sound you make,¡± I mumble.


    His voice is a low rumble when he speaks. ¡°You like that?¡± he asks, sounding genuinely amused. I nod


    silently, pressing myself deeper into his embrace.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s sweet,¡± I confess, closing my eyes to enjoy my nest. The gentle rhythm of his breathing lulls


    me into aforting and peaceful slumber.


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Deposit Bonus


    XO-


    |||


    O


    EXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:59 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 77


    51%1


    In the morning, the room is still dark thanks to the eternal darkness, but I notice¡­changes. Xavier is


    still holding me, but there are pillows around the bed, and a nket is hanging from the ceiling to form


    a tent.


    I blink in surprise. ¡°Umm¡­.Xavier?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡±


    ¡°What is all of this?¡±


    He is silent for a while, and I almost think he won¡¯t answer before he grumpily replies, ¡°Demons and


    werewolves have nesting habits, okay?¡±


    Iugh softly at his grumbled confession, my heart aching with affection. ¡°I think it¡¯s adorable,¡± I assure


    him. His rumble of disapproval sends vibrations through me but he doesn¡¯t loosen his hold. If anything,


    he draws me closer into his warm chest, his wings shifting a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this too much.¡± heins lightly.


    I giggle, nestling deeper into him and the makeshift nest around us. ¡°Maybe I am, but can you me


    me? You¡¯re so¡­¡± I trail off, not finding the right word.


    ¡°Alpha-like?¡± He suggests in a hopeful tone.


    ¡°No,¡± I respond with a chuckle, ¡°But this is all very sweet! The baby and I feel safe.¡±


    Xavier purrs in response to that, and secondster, I feel his hand over the pregnant swell of my belly.


    This sweet, sweet man.


    His touch is as gentle as a whisper, full of awe and love. Before I can say anything, he¡¯s murmuring in a


    low voice that is soothing. ¡°That¡¯s my pup in there. Our pup.¡±


    I stay quiet, watching him talk to our baby with such affection that tears prickle at the corners of my


    eyes.


    He looks up at me then, his mismatched eyes soft and vulnerable. ¡°Is it too early to start thinking about


    names?¡±


    I shake my head, reaching out to stroke his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s never too early.¡±


    He shes me a grin that¡¯s designed to make any woman fall head-over-heels in love with him before


    he leans in to press gentle kiss on my forehead. ¡°Good, because I¡¯ve got a few choices already¡­¡±


    ut this.


    Bemused, 1 tilt my head and look at him. ¡°Already? You¡¯ve had like five minutes to think about


    ¡°And that¡¯s all the time I need,¡± he says.


    His confidence makes meugh, the sound bubbling up from my chest and filling the cozy tent he has


    built. He grins, too, at my response, fingers tracing gentle patterns on my belly as he continues to


    shower our unborn child with affection.


    ¡°Well then, oh wise one, do share these names you¡¯ve thought of I tease him, tugging lightly at his


    ck hair, which is disheveled due to our snuggling.


    His tail reaches for the bedside table, picking up a small, crumpled piece of paper. Handing it to me, heProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    says with an air of mock seriousness, ¡°I present to you the list of potential names for our offspring.


    Treat it with the respect it deserves.¡±


    Taking the crumpled paper from him, I carefully unfold it. The paper is old and worn from being folded


    and unfolded


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    ?


    10:59 Fr,


    Chapter 77


    51%


    numerous times, a testament to how long he has carried it. I feel a pang of warmth in my heart as I


    realize that he has been thinking about this for longer than just five minutes.


    But..once I see the list, I understand that isn¡¯t true.


    Clearing my throat, I begin to read out loud, ¡°Xavier Jr¡­ Xavier ¡­ My eyebrows raise at the names


    and when I look at him, he¡¯s watching me with an amused grin. ¡°You want to name our child after you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and don¡¯t forget Xavier IV for the second one.¡± He retorts, his eyes mischievously twinkling.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve got it all nned out.¡± I say, rolling my eyes yfully. ¡°I think we should also consider


    some other names.¡± Real


    names.


    Xavier feigns a look of shock. ¡°What! You mean you aren¡¯tpletely won over by the charm and


    grandeur of ¡°Xavier Jr? Unbelievable!¡±


    1 giggle at his melodramatic response and hug him. ¡°How about we think about a name together?¡± I


    ask while stroking him underneath his chin.


    His wings flutter slightly at my touch. ¡°Together, hmm?¡± he murmurs. His eyes are closed, his smile soft


    and tender. ¡°I suppose I could stand to share that honor with you.¡±


    THE


    I chuckle softly, about to kiss his chest, when there is a loud knock on our door. My breathing stops and


    Xavier res at the door with fiery eyes.


    ¡°You better have a good reason to disturb us,¡± he growls, his wings wrapping tighter around me as if to


    keep me safe from whoever interrupted us.


    There¡¯s a pause, followed by a timid voice from outside our room and nest. ¡°Xavier?¡± It¡¯s Christian. ¡°L¡­


    I didn¡¯t think you would wake up after the merge¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe you don¡¯t know everything.¡± Xavier mutters before a sigh leaves his lips. He doesn¡¯t look


    one bit interested in leaving the room, but I know we have to.


    ¡°Give us five minutes, and we will meet you in the kitchen,¡± I call out, smoothing my hand over Xavier¡¯s


    chest in a soothing manner. His growl subsides, and he pulls back from me slightly, looking into my


    eyes with an oddly vulnerable expression.


    ¡°Do we have to go?¡± he asks, his wings drooping slightly at the prospect


    ¡°Sadly, yes.¡±


    Even if I don¡¯t want to¡­.


    .


    4/4


    END GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    O


    COMMENT


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:59 Fri, May 17

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Daisy


    After somehow pushing Xavier out of the room, I find myself sitting with everyo and allies are staring at


    Xavier,pletely stunned by his appearance.


    else inside the kitchen. All of our friends


    ¡°Have I missed something?¡± I ask out loud, but the question is directed at Christian Reeves.


    He seems to understand this perfectly and clears his throat from the other side of the long table. ¡°In


    every single vision I¡¯ve had, Xavier didn¡¯t wake up after epting all of his blood. And that¡¯s


    understandable, considering bing a tribrid isn¡¯t an easy task for the body to handle. I¡¯m in shock


    that he is functioning..¡±


    When silence falls, Xavier looks around the table with one of his long teeth poking out from his lip. He


    doesn¡¯t have a chair but is standing behind me in his human form. His hair isn¡¯t long like it was when


    we had sex; there are no veins underneath his eyes, and his tail, pointy ears, and wings are all hidden.


    He looks pretty innocent¡­if you don¡¯t count his miscolored eyes.


    ¡°Why is everyone looking at me?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Because we are shocked you¡¯re alive,¡± Yato answers and tilts his head in a wolflike fashion. ¡°Are you


    breathing okay, brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m breathing just fine,¡± Xavier seems annoyed by the question and sighs. ¡°How long is this meeting


    going to be? It feels pretty unimportant considering we still have two special werewolves to recruit for


    my n to work.¡±


    Everyones gasps, including me¨CI had no idea Xavier had a n on how to defeat Lucian!


    I turn around in my chair. ¡°Y-you have a n?


    ¡°Yes,¡± he blinks at me as though the answer should be obvious before he continues talking, ¡°Daisy¡¯s


    powers are needed to lify the eternal night. Since her angelic blood is weaker than it was in her past


    life, it might drain all of her magic powers to do


    50.¡±


    ¡°Hold on-angelic blood?!¡± I ask in disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah? Serena was a half-angel, Xavier freezes when everyone, once again, stares at him. It makes


    him roll his eyes and sighs even louder. ¡°Okay, so this is my n: Daisy will lift the eternal night


    because she is the light wolf. And then, without the eternal night, I will be able to seal away my father,


    Lucian, with the help of the other wolves. Not defeat him, but seal him away. Just like I did in the past. I


    just need more help this time because he is stronger than before.¡±


    Caleb and L exchange a look before smiling: they believe in this n. Yato and Kit give their thumbs


    up; even my two sisters look positive. The two people left are Sabrina and Christian, who look a bit


    astounded before Christian finally clears his dry throat.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the oue of this timeline yet,¡± he mutters, but when Sabrina punches him in the


    shoulder, he finally- relents. ¡°But since your goal isn¡¯t to defeat him, it might work. How long will you


    seal him for?¡±


    ¡°Eighteen years,¡± Xavier replies immediately. Then, he bends down to stroke my stomach ¡°Our child


    will bear the burden of defeating him once and for all in the future. He or she will be a mix of us both,


    and hopefully, they will inherit Daisy¡¯s light after she has used up all of her own. A tribrid with angelic


    powers will be more useful than a demon like me.¡±


    Christian narrows his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of pushing the burden onto my grandchild.¡±


    ¡°They will be able to handle it,¡± Xavier says without even a hint of doubt in his voice. ¡°My child will be a


    stronger Alpha than 1 was because Daisy and I will be here to support them the entire way.¡±


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:59 Fri, May


    Chapter 78


    51%


    Christian still doesn¡¯t look convinced but says nothing else. He sits down in his chair and Sabrina gives


    us a kind smile. I still have no idea why she is so close to Christian.


    ¡°He saved her life, and now she is his personal bodyguard. It¡¯s nothing sexual, Xavier exins inside


    my head. ¡°Anyway, can we leave? I¡¯m bored¡­.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing inside my head?¡±


    like I said, I¡¯m bored. This meeting is a drag, and we have work to do-boring shit that needs to be done


    before I can carry you back to our nest.¡±


    I almostugh out loud. ¡°Nest?¡±


    Xavier sighs inwardly and I can hear the embarrassment in his voice. It¡¯s oddly adorable. ¡°Our room is


    now our nest. We need to visit IKEAter so I can decorate it with more pillows and don¡¯tugh. My


    demon instincts are kicking in now that you¡¯re pregnant. I need our home to befortable for you!


    I cannot help the chuckle that escapes me. IKEA, Xavier? Really


    ¡°Shut up, he mumbles inside my head. his cheeks flushing a crimson red that nearly matches his one


    eye. His embarrassment sends me into another fit ofughter.


    ¡°Well then.¡± Caleb deres, pping his hands to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to business.


    Xavier, Daisy, do we have your permission to proceed with this n?¡±


    Xavier looks at me, awaiting my decision. But to be honest, I didn¡¯t listen to thest bits, Xavier realizes


    this, and a grin spreads over his lips.


    ¡°Yes, you and L may go and find the earth werewolf together. Daisy and I will recruit the water one,¡±


    he ps his hands together ¡°Unless there are any more questions, the meeting is dismissed.¡±


    No one says anything, and I¡¯m relieved when people start moving out of the room.


    Once I¡¯m alone with Xavier. I feel his hands in my hair, gently gathering it. I close my eyes, relishing in


    the feeling. ¡°We will find this water werewolf,¡± he says, his breath tickling my ear. ¡°And then I will


    threaten him so he won¡¯t think twice about not joining us.¡±


    I gasp. ¡°XAVIER!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He looks at me with his one red eye, full of mischief. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Daisy. We¡¯ll ask him nicely. But just in


    case he says no¡­¡± he leaves the sentence hanging in the air


    ¡°What? What then?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll convince him,¡± Xavier says with a smile that doesn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. I see a flicker of


    something darker in them. It makes me wonder if it¡¯s safe to bring Xavier along or if I should leave him


    at home.


    Leaving him at home isn¡¯t wise, Sera mumbles inside my head. He will just find a way to stalk you.¡±


    oona


    I sigh, knowing Sera is right. Xavier has proven to be stubbornly protective of me. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d


    let me go on a potentially dangerous mission without him. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll do it together.¡± I relent. ¡°Just


    don¡¯t kill anyone, okay? Let your rational, Alpha side through.¡±


    A slow smile spreads across Xavier¡¯s face. ¡°Fine by me,¡± he promises, yet somehow, it feels like he is


    up to no good.


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Campu


    |||


    M??


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10.39 FM,


    51%


    Chapter 79


    Daisy


    ¡°Will you stop frowning?!¡± I snap at Xavier, who is ring daggers at the bouncer from our ce in the


    line.


    ¡°No.¡± he mutters with his arms crossed over his sculpted chest.


    I roll my eyes at him. ¡°So dramatic¡­¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Xavier¡¯s frown deepens, but I try not to focus on him. We are outside some rich jock¡¯s house. There is a


    pool party here tonight, and Xavier is grumpy because I didn¡¯t allow him topel the bouncer to let us


    pass the line.


    ¡°What the use of having powers if I¡¯m not allowed to use them¡­ Xavier mumbles.


    I look up at him, eyeing him in silence.


    Xavier is less mature now after he became one with his past self, but his heart is still in the right ce.


    He is sweet, but before I was pregnant, he was secretly sweet. Now, he is openly protective of me and


    also very grumpy. That part of him never went away. The mischief from his vampire self is still there,


    too, and so are my feelings for him. I love him more than anything, and I can¡¯t hide it anymore.


    He isn¡¯t just getting under my skin; he is bing part of it, part of who I am. I don¡¯t think I can walk


    away from him now without tearing a good chunk of myself apart. That thought is both frightening and


    comforting. Comforting because we will soon be a family, and I¡¯m excited about it, but it¡¯s also scary


    because I¡¯m terrified of losing him.


    ¡°So, umm¡­¡± I awkwardly fish up a note from my pocket and wrinkle it out. ¡°The water werewolf is a guy


    named Logan. Christian also said he has blue hair and azure eyes-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± Xavier says in a cold tone before marching through the crowd like a tank.


    I¡¯m about to stop him, but I don¡¯t think I can. Xavier is growing into a person that resembles ¡°The


    Mountain¡± from Game Of Thrones. He pushes past people with ease, unbothered by theirints.


    Some people turn around to give him the stinkeye but shrink back once they see hisrge muscles. He


    is so big and intimidating that not even the jocks dare to keep eye contact with him.


    I mentally face-palm myself before speaking through the mind link between us. ¡°You don¡¯t think people


    are going to think something is wrong with you when you¡¯re seven feet tall?!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s easier getting through the crowd like this, and the faster we catch this guy, the faster I get to spoil


    my future wife. I¡¯m thinking foot massage and dinner in bed.


    My cheeks heat up in response to his words. ¡°You¡¯re going to spoil me? Wow. That sounds great


    actually, I let out a sigh and. stop being such a wuss. ¡®Fine. Let¡¯s get this guy and throw him in the car


    so I can get spoiled.¡±


    Xavier stops in his tracks and looks down at me over his shoulder, a small smile on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s


    more like the Daisy 1 know. I was beginning to wonder where my little spitfire was hiding.¡±


    ¡°She sort of died when you left her¡­¡±


    Guilt shes over Xavier¡¯s face before his grumpy demeanor returns. ¡°I¡¯m definitely spoiling you


    tonight. You deserve it for having such a shitty mate.


    ¡°Aww, sunshine, you¡¯re not a shitty mate!¡±


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XIO


    |


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:59 Fri, May 17

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    I take his hand in mine-squeezing it lightly. Xavier doesn¡¯t seem convinced. He is giving me puppy-dog


    eyes and even though half the part is terrified of him, I¡¯m not. I think his little pout is adorable.


    51%


    ¡°Do you mean that?¡± he asks. ¡°Because I feel incredibly guilty for losing my memories back when I was


    just a vampire¡­ I mean, I¡¯m the reason you barely have any self-confidence left. I ruined you.¡±


    His words give me pause before I move forward to ce my hands on his naked chest. ¡°No. I changed


    because I had to take on the responsibility of bing an Alpha. You didn¡¯t ruin me; you helped me


    evolve. And I personally like the person I¡¯ve be. Or are you telling me you don¡¯t love me anymore


    because I¡¯m no longer challenging you at every turn?¡±


    Those eyes immediately soften as he shrinks down to his original size. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t stopped loving


    you. How could I ever stop loving you?¡±


    As soon as he has asked that question, a random guy pushes their shoulder into me. With a yelp, I fly


    forward into Xavier¡¯s chest, causing my mate to stiffen before he loses his godd*mn mind.


    He grabs the guy by his shirt and lifts him up from the floor to press his back against the wall. ¡°What the


    hell do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    The guy shricks and holds up his hands. ¡°I..I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, you do,¡± Xavier¡¯s eyes narrow dangerously. ¡°You pushed into the mother of my child and


    didn¡¯t even bother to apologize. Give me one good reason not to burn you-


    ¡°Xavier, honey¡­.¡± I stroke his chest, smiling when his eyes dte in my direction. He is obviously


    enjoying me touching him, and my lips curl. ¡°Good; now that I finally have your attention, will you


    please put down the human?¡±


    His green and red eyes flicker back to the trembling man in his grasp as if he¡¯d forgotten entirely about


    his presence. After moment of quiet consideration, he gently lowers the stranger back onto solid


    ground. The man stumbles away, muttering apologies and promises to be more careful.


    ¡°8uck, I was so ready to kill him. I¡¯m such a freaking monster..¡± Xavier murmurs, pulling me into a


    gentle embrace.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I say, pushing him lightly on the chest. ¡°Wanting to kill someone for hurting your mate isn¡¯t just a


    monster thing Normal Alphas feel the same thing. It¡¯s a werewolf trait.¡±


    The corner of his mouth quirks up in that familiar smirk that I love so much. Thank you,¡± he says. ¡°You


    don¡¯t know how badly I needed to hear that.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± my eyes dart around the room. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to worry about someone else


    making the same mistake, though. I think you¡¯ve managed to scare every man inside the room half to


    death,¡± I tease him, patting his muscled arm lightly.


    His smirk deepens, and I can see the glint in his eyes, the amusement that dances there. ¡°Good. They


    need to know who belong to.¡±


    you


    1 roll my eyes at his dominance but can¡¯t help the grin that blooms on my lips. ¡°Yes, Xavier, everyone


    knows I¡¯m your mate. No need to be all macho about it.¡±


    His arms tighten around me, pulling me closer until our bodies fit snugly together. His face buries itself


    into my hair, his breath tickling my neck as he chuckles softly. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Daisy,¡± he whispers


    against my skin. ¡°You smell so nice. Any chance we can just go back home?¡±


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± I push at his chest. ¡°We need to find this water werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Xavier turns around. ¡°This way. I think I can smell the magic already¡­


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:59 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 79


    Since I trust Xavier, I follow him withoutint. His a*s looks great in his swim trunks. Would he


    mind if I copped a fell? His butt looks too round and juicy to resist. I reach out my hand squeezing it


    lightly.


    Xavier¡¯s body tense for a moment at the unexpected contact before he rxes, a deep, rumblingugh


    echoing from his chest. ¡°What are you doing. Daisy?¡± he asks, though there¡¯s no usation there. Just


    teasing amusement.


    ¡°Quality control,¡± I tell him, shrugging lightly as I let my hand fall away. ¡°I didn¡¯t see any ¡®do not touch¡¯


    signs.¡±


    Hisugh echoes through the room again, drawing the attention of a few bystanders who quickly turn


    away when they see his fierce gaze.


    I smile to myself. I like that people are afraid of us. It makes me feel powerful.


    We continue walking, stopping when we arrive in front of a massive pool. A blue-haired guy ising


    up thedder. Even I can tell he smells like magic, and Xavier shoots me a ¡°May I?¡± look.


    I shrug as if to say, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    He grins and blocks the guy¡¯s path. ¡°Excuse me, but you¡¯reing with us.¡±


    Before I know what¡¯s going on, Xavier has thrown the guy over his shoulder. It isn¡¯t a small man, either.


    He must be at least 6¡¯2, but Xavier isrger again. It makes me sigh loudly and shake my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re impossible¡­¡± I tell him.


    ¡°But very resourceful,¡± he says, ignoring the guy¡¯s pleas for help Instead, he pats the guy¡¯s back.


    ¡°Kidnapping the water werewolf is so much easier with me.¡±


    ¡°Kidnapping?!¡± The guy shrieks. ¡°I-Is that what you guys are doing?!¡±


    Since I don¡¯t want to be aplete bore, I smirk up at the guy with the most evil face I can manage.


    ¡°We are cannibals, and we are bringing you to ourir.¡±


    3/3


    CEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    COMMENT


    5 XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:59 Fri, May 17Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Daisy


    After throwing the water werewolf, Logan, into the trunk of Xavier¡¯s ck SUV, we start driving back


    home. I make sure to y creepy music to frighten Logan further,ughing when I hear him crying.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bit of a sadist, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xavier asks from behind the wheel.


    ¡°A bit,¡± I say with a twisted smile. I change the song on Spotify to something even more gruesome.


    Xavier watches me, so I curiously peer up at him. ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°N-no, not at all,¡± he gulps. ¡°Just remind me to never get on your bad side. I don¡¯t even want to know


    what else you¡¯re capable of throwing the poor dude in the trunk,¡± he chuckles nervously while I grin like


    the Cheshire Cat.


    ¡°Technically, you¡¯re the one who threw him in there.¡±


    ¡°Because my future wife asked me to, and I know better than to go against her wishes.¡±


    My lips curl in amusement as I watch Xavier¡¯s profile from the passenger seat. He looks nervous.


    Maybe even a bit afraid of my twisted mind. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Mhh,¡± he nces at me. ¡°I ain¡¯t sleeping in the bathtub.¡±


    I doubt I could make Xavier sleep in the bathtub even if I tried. The dude weighs a ton, but I¡¯m d he


    fears me despite my teeny-tiny body that is growing bigger every day.


    My eyesnd on my pouch. Right now, I don¡¯t look pregnant, but like a girl who enjoys eating too many


    doughnuts.


    was going to suggest something,¡± Xavier suddenly says while making a left turn.


    His eyes are sad, which guts me. I hate seeing him look miserable and ce my hand over his that is


    resting on the middle consoler.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I hope toe off as caring. It¡¯s new for me since I¡¯m not used to Xavier being so


    insecure. But I guess that¡¯s normal? We just found each other again, and this-us together-s new.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never cared what other people think of me,¡± Xavier starts. You¡¯re opinion is the first that I care


    about and¡­¡± He sucks in a deep breath, obviously in pain. ¡°If you think my demon form is ugly, you


    don¡¯t have to put up with it. I can change my appearance and look like anyone you want: a celebrity, a


    movie star-only your imagination is the limit.¡±


    I swear my jaw cks to the floor. Is Xavier serious right now? His downcast eyes tell me he is, yet I¡¯m


    having trouble believing the thing that just left his mouth.


    ¡°Do you mean that?¡± 1 ask.


    ¡°Huh?¡± he asks me, confused. Then, somehow, he also looks insulted, as if he doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m taking


    him seriously. ¡°Why would I tell you something if I didn¡¯t mean it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­sorry¡­ I¡¯m just¡­.that came out wrong,¡± I squeeze his hand and take a deep breath. ¡°Xavier,


    you¡¯re the most beautiful man that I¡¯ve ever set my eyes on. And I¡¯m sure I¡¯m speaking for the whole


    female poption when I tell you you¡¯re hot.¡±


    He frowns. ¡°Maybe in my human form, but my tribrid form¡­ it scary with wings, a tail, and veins


    running down my face.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s s*xy. You¡¯re this big, dangerous beast that I¡¯ve somehow managed to tame in bed. It¡¯s hot.¡±


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:59 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 80


    5100


    A spark of surprise lights in Xavier¡¯s mismatched eyes, then slowly transforms into a warm, almost


    bashful smile. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better,¡± he chuckles, ¡°I¡¯d believe the great sassy Daisy Andersson


    was trying to tter me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts,¡± I retort, raising an eyebrow as a yful challenge. Xavier¡¯s vampiric smileThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    widens, the corners crinkling in amusement.


    ¡°That so?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, and I must say you¡¯re looking quite edible right now. It should be illegal for you to drive


    shirtless.¡±


    I notice his grip on the wheel rxes, any lingering tension seeping away from his shoulders. ¡°You


    like?¡± he asks.


    ¡°A lot.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is quiteforting to know¡­.¡± He is smiling now, and I¡¯m happy to see some of his old


    arrogance reflected in his eyes. ¡°I will drive shirtless more often.¡±


    ¡°Well..¡± I yfully drawl. ¡°That would be hot and all, but I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.


    He lifts an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m pregnant, and my hormones will soon start driving me insane. And if you start walking around


    shirtless,


    s, I can¡¯t promise that I won¡¯t just rip off the rest of your clothes in a fit of hormonal rage.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s rich and deepughter fills the car, causing a flush of satisfaction to sweep over me. ¡°Well


    then, Miss Andersson, it seepts I have quite a lot of excitement to look forward to.¡±


    His eyes dart to my midsection, then back up to my face. He reaches over, hisrge hand settling on


    my stomach, fingers syed in a gentle caress. ¡°How¡¯s our little demon doing?¡±


    ¡°Hungry,¡± I reply with a chuckle. ¡°Just like his or her mother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, we can take care of that,¡± Xavier says. His fingers graze the fabric of my shirt gently before he


    retracts his hand and ¨C turns back to the road. ¡°We can order food once we get back. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Sounds lovely.¡±


    We drive in silence, and I must have dozed off because the next time I open my eyes. I¡¯m in Xavier¡¯s


    arms. He is holding me like a princess, and we are inside the mansion.


    ¡°Hello there, sleepyhead,¡± he says. ¡°Did you have a good nap?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ What happened to Logan?¡± I ask tiredly.


    ¡°Tied to a chair,¡± he turns us around. I giggle when I see Logan and some other dude tied to chairs in


    the middle of the room. They look equally terrified.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what they are going to do to us?¡± the earth werewolf asks Logan.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t they told you?¡± Logan¡¯s face is pale, while the rest of his body is drenched in a cold sweat.


    ¡°The people who have kidnapped us are cannibals!¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?!¡± The earth werewolf looks close to passing out, and Kavier has to carry me outside of the


    room so that I won¡¯t die from aughter attack.


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:59 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 80


    51%


    +5


    Once outside, I notice Caleb,and L sitting on the floor. They seem to have beenughing, and Caleb


    grins when he sees


    me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys told the water werewolf that we are cannibals. Brilliant idea!¡± he cheers.


    L giggles beside him. ¡°I can¡¯t walk in there. I¡¯m having too much fun at their expense. I mean, listen


    to them!¡± She points a finger toward the room we just left, herughter echoing through the grand


    hallway.


    I do as she suggested, holding my breath to hear their conversation through the wall:


    ¡°We need an escape n!¡±


    ¡°Escape n? Dude, don¡¯t make meugh. Do you really think we can escape? Didn¡¯t you see the guy


    that carried me inside? I¡¯m pretty sure he is a f*cking demon!¡±


    I lift my eyes to the ones belonging to Xavier. ¡°They are talking about you, honey.¡±


    He frowns. ¡°I can tell, and I think I¡¯ll leave them there for a bit longer. Serves them right for calling me a


    demon.¡±


    I snort. ¡°But you are a demon!¡±


    Xavier just pouts. ¡°They still deserve what ising to them¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that,¡± Caleb chirps, rising to his feet. L follows, dusting off her clothes.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± Xavier turns to me. His eyes soften as he tucks a stray hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Starving. I chirp.


    ¡°For what?¡± L asks.


    My lips spread to reveal a sinister smile. ¡°For Xavier¡¯s shirtless driving.¡±


    L and Caleb burst intoughter while Xavier stares down at me with a reddening face.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± he growls,


    1 grin up at him. ¡°Yes, honey?¡±


    ¡°Remember when I said I had ruined your self-confidence?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°I take it back. Please promise never to embarrass me like this in front of our friends again.¡±


    Iugh at him. ¡°Never. I will always embarrass you simply because it¡¯s so much fun to see that blush


    creeping up on your face. It¡¯s¡­endearing.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s re does nothing to dampen my spirits. In fact, it adds more fuel to the fire. ¡°Is that a


    challenge, Daisy Andersson?¡± he asks in an amused tone, looking every bit like the demon he is.


    I believe it is,¡± I reply with a grin, gazing up at him.


    ¡°Good,¡± he murmurs, ¡°Because I know exactly how to make you squirm and blush in front of our


    friends.¡±


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    III


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    10:59 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 80


    With that, he lifts me higher,up his chest before leaning down to kiss me with his tongue.


    It¡¯s intense.


    51%7


    My pulse hammers against my neck as the heat of his lips seizetmine. I couldn¡¯t even kiss him back if 1


    wanted to; he is the one in control. The one making me melt in his arms while explering my mouth.


    F*ck, did he have to do this in front of everyone?


    1 blush when a shameless moan leaves my lips, and I can tell from the way he holds me, from the way


    he kisses me, that he¡¯s holding back augh, his victory over my sudden shyness not lost on him.


    When we finally break apart, it¡¯s his turn to wear a triumphant grin ¡°Well? Have I proved my point?¡± he


    whispers into my tar, tickling my senses with his melodic voice and eliciting a shiver down my spine.


    I draw back and look into hisughing eyes. ¡°You just wait.¡± I wam him yfully, pouting up at him.


    ¡°Revenge is sweet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is,¡± he murmurs ¡°And I can¡¯t wait for you to punish the. Make it hurt.


    Is that a challenge? And wait, why am I suddenly h*rny? This f*cking man is going to be the death of


    me¡­


    Ìï


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    111

 Chapter 81

    ?


    Xavier


    I watch Daisy raise her hand to the sky for the billionth time today. She is trying to use her light powers to invalidate the eternal night. So far, my little mate hasn''t managed to light up the sky for a minute. She will need a lot of training.


    "Hello, brother."


    I look up to see Yato. He is holding two sses in his hands: a beer for himself and blood in a winess for his tribrid brother.


    As I take the ss, a grateful grin spreads over my lips. "How thoughtful of you to kill the two new recruits to feed your freak of a big brother."


    He sits down beside me underneath the oak tree. "You''re not a freak," it sounds like he means it. "And please don''t joke about hurting Logan and Aron. They are already overwhelmed by the fact we have told them they are special, magical werewolves destined to save the world."


    I snort at that and raise a toast. "To let the new recruits save the world."


    Yatoughs at my words, clinking his ss with mine before staring at Caleb and Daisy. "I''m happy that you''reughing again. You seem more rxed after epting yourself for who and what you are."


    My eyes drift to my beautiful mate and the pregnant swell of her belly that is growingrger every day. My heart warms as I watch her summon arge ball of light. She is so amazing. Does Daisy even realize that she got me wrapped around her finger? That I''m whipped? Truthfully, I lost interest in healthy women the day I met her on the flight. It''s a curse. After getting a taste of her spitfire personality, I''ve rarely found a woman who I actually think is interesting. Daisy is...different.


    I love how she challenges me and how she isn''t pure. There is a darkness in her and sarcasm, too. I swear I''m addicted to her teasing me. She makes me work for every smile and every kiss. I also love how strong she is and how hard she is trying to bring peace to this dark world.


    A sigh leaves my lips. "Daisy is the type of woman that men write songs about. There are about fifty of them I y on repeat in my car."


    Yato chuckles. "She is unique," he drinks from his beer and wipes off the foam with the back of his hand. "Which is why I must ask her why you haven''t told her the truth."


    Yikes. I was hoping Yato hadn''t figured it out-my true n, but nothing gets past my little brother.


    "So you know what I''m about to do?" I ask him.


    "Mhm, and I think it''s stupid," he says. "You''ve used your powers to block our father from seeing the future. I thought it was off at first that he could no longer see an oue. It took me a while to figure out why."


    My lips curl to reveal my teeth. "I n on cing the seal on Lucian myself. That way, no one else needs to get hurt."


    "But Daisy will be hurt because you and I both know fighting Lucian alone will kill you."


    I don''t have an answer to that and stare down at my legs with a thoughtful expression. When I eventually find words, my voicees out weak. "I don''t see another solution."


    "You could trust in the elemental wolves," Yato ces his hand on my shoulder and grins. "Let''s go with your ''fake n'' of letting us seal away Lucian. Werewolves are stronger together, and like it or not, but you''re still an Alpha in my eyes...even if you have weird eyes." "Fuck you!" I growl. "I don''t have weird eyes!"


    Yatoughs and holds up his hands in fake surrender. "Alright, alright! It was just a joke. Please don''t get mad at me. I don''t want to fight the tribrid."


    "I''m not interested in beating you up today," I lift my nose into the air, letting my eyes fall on Daisy. "But if I''m to trust in everyone else''s strength and not only my own, Daisy needs a real sparring partner. Caleb is strong, but..." I hesitate, but my brother grins and finishes for me.


    "But he isn''t Daisy''s opposite. You are. She is the light while you''re the darkness. If anyone can train her, it''s you, but don''t go easy on her just because she is your mate."


    "I won''t," I say, standing up. Most people in our pack turn their heads to look at me. No one besides Daisy has seen me in my true form, which I''m about to take.


    With a deep breath, I close my eyes and let my leather-d wings spread from my back. My tailshes behind me, and my ws rece my nails while my ck hair grows long. I can feel my werewolf strength coursing through my blood while my vampiric speed and demonic aura create an almost tangible energy field around me.


    As if acknowledging my transformation, the wind picks up, rustling the leaves in the trees, making them appear as shivering spectators waiting for the spectacle.


    A murmur runs through the crowd, and I can feel their collective gaze on me. Some are awed, others are afraid. But I don''t care about them; it''s Daisy''s reaction that matters most.


    She''s stopped her practice and is staring at me now, wide-eyed yet unafraid. Her brows furrow in question, and her lips part slightly as if she wants to speak but can''t find her voice.


    Without breaking eye contact, I walk towards her. "You won''t be sparring with Caleb today," my voice is cold because it needs to be. "You will fight with me, and I don''t care that you''re pregnant. We won''t rest until you''ve managed to light up the entire sky."


    Her lips curl into a confident smile. "Good, because I wouldn''t want you to go easy on me when the future of the entire world rests upon my shoulders."


    Instead of answering, I do something reckless-I shoot a quick ball of darkness at her. The crowd gasps, probably thinking I''ve sent my own mate and baby to their death.


    But I know my mate. She works best under pressure, and I''m not surprised when she manages to create ast-minute shield out of her light powers. It''s powerful enough to block my attack.


    I''m impressed.


    Daisy, however, is ring at me now. "What the hell was that? Did you just try to kill me?!"


    Since I know my mate is stronger when she is pissed off, I can''t give in. My instincts as her mate tell me to go easy on her, but the Alpha in me-the part of me that sees her potential-won''t let me. She can be stronger than this. She can grow and I must let her by being her opponent.


    "No," I say, my voice dark and unfeeling. "I tried to kill you and our child." There''s a collective in-drawn breath from the crowd, but I don''t care about them. I see Daisy''s eyes widen further in shock. Her face flushes red, and I know she''s seething. Good.


    "You..." she begins, her voice shaking with rage. "You bastard! Did you hit your head when you epted your other self? Can you even hear yourself?!" She throws another light ball at me with all her might, but I''m quicker.


    In a sh, I''m in front of her, my hand stretched out to catch her light ball. It explodes on contact, causing me to wince slightly, but not enough to falter. I meet her eyes gleaming with defiance and anger. My lips turn into a satisfied smirk.


    "That''s better," I praise her. The glint in my eyes is challenging. "Fight me like you mean it."


    With a growl, Daisy throws herself at me, light glowing and streaming from her hands. It''s an all-out assault, her rage, and indignity fueling the potency of her attacks. Each strike is met with either a swift dodge or a block from myself, my dark energy serving as a shield.


    "I can handle you," she promises through gritted teeth, her pink eyes sparkling with fierce determination. I see the telltale signs of adrenaline kicking in - sharper movements, bolder attacks, unrestrained power.


    I cannot help but admire her fiery spirit. "Prove it," I taunt her, pushing back with my own attack. Our energies sh in mid-air, creating a visible shockwave that emanates outward to ruffle the leaves around us.


    The crowd watches in awe as we continue our dance of war and affection. Each move is calcted yet spontaneous, but I can tell that Daisy is holding back.


    My lips curl. "What''s the matter? Afraid to fight your mate at your full power?"


    Her eyes narrow. "Why would I be afraid?"


    "You haven''t shape-shifted yet-I see that as a sign of fear," I prod her further. The scowl on her face deepens, but she doesn''t retort. Instead, the light around her intensifies, and I find myself stepping back as the radiance bes blinding.


    The crowd gasps again, and then there''s silence. The light fades away, and a growl vibrates the very earth. Daisy is standing there in her proud white wolf form, and her angelic wings spread out as if ready to take flight.


    I grin and spread my own demonic wings. "You want to take this to the skies?"


    Daisy''s response is to lunge for me, and I''m forced to fly upwards,ughing. "Is that all you''ve got?!" I tease.


    The wind whips against my face, and myughter turns into an exhrating roar as I swoop and swerve in the air, Daisy hot on my tail. The crowd underneath us, oohs and aahs, their heads swiveling as they attempt to follow our aerial battle.


    I''m going to destroy you!'' Daisy screeches at me through the mind-link. She is seeing red. ''I know what you''re doing, Xavier, but you''ve gone too far!''


    I sh her a smirk. ''Because I said I was trying to kill you both after attacking you? Why are you so upset? It was the truth, Daisy!


    ''Gaaaaah!''


    She speeds up her pace and knocks into me so fast that I don''t even have time to react. Her teeth sink into my arm, and my eyes widen in shock when her entire body lights up like the sun. It''s so bright that I have to shield my eyes and pull away from her quicker than lightning.


    I don''t want to be destroyed.


    I create distance between us. But the light doesn''t go away, and soon, I can hear Daisy''s worried voice inside my head. ''Xavier?''


    ''Mhm?''


    ''I... I don''t know what''s happening. I''m glowing, and I can''t stop it. It feels like I''m a sun ready to burst.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I chuckle at that. Could it be that my mate is ready to battle against my magic? It''s worth a shot.


    ''Try using that energy to remove the eternal night from the sky. Repel the darkness and bring back the sun!


    ''Wh-what?'' I can hear the fear in her voice. ''But I can''t do that. I''m not powerful enough!''


    ''You are. Believe in yourself!


    ''And what if I fail?'' she whimpers, ''What happens then?''


    ''The world remains in darkness,'' I shrug, though my heart pounds with the weight of our impending doom. ''You won''t fail, Daisy. You''re stronger than you think."


    I open one eye to watch her. She is soaring in the sky, glowing like the sun itself. There are no signs of the eternal darkness I unleashed on Earth. Now Daisy just needs to be ready to give up her magic to keep the world in this state forever.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Daisy


    The blinding light emitting from my wolf¡¯s body is almost too much to handle. My eyes hurt. It feels like


    my whole body is pulsating from the power inside of me. It wants to leave the confines of my body, and


    I have no idea how much longer I can hold it within me.


    ¡°Stop fighting it, Sera growls inside my head. ¡°Let it all out, Daisy


    ¡®Let it all out?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You have to let it all out, Sera says. ¡®It won¡¯t be easy, but I believe in you, and so does Xavier.


    And I¡¯m sure the entire pack watching us from the ground believes in you, too. Everyone is looking at


    you.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡®Do you really think I can stop the eternal night?


    ¡°Yes, but it means that you and I will no longer be able tomunicate. This spell will use up all of your


    angelic powers, Daisy. Your wolf will stay with you, but your wings will disappear and so will your light


    powers.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that bad? Lucian is still out there!¡±


    He isn¡¯t your enemy to defeat. The rest of the elemental wolves will seal him away, and then, once your


    child has grown, they will defeat him¡­ Now, let go and release all of your magic to chase away the


    darkness¡±


    Awhimper leaves my lips. My wings are fluttering in the winds and even though wolves can¡¯t cry, I


    swear my eyes feel moist at the thought of parting ways with my inner wolf. Sera has be such a


    huge part of my life.


    ¡°Is this goodbye forever?¡¯ I ask.


    ¡®It is. Sera says softly. ¡®But I¡¯ve had a great time, Daisy. I regret nothing.


    My heart clenches, but I have to be strong. Someone needs to bring back the daylight, and I¡¯m the only


    one who can do it. I¡¯m the only light wolf in existence.


    This is my burden to carry.


    As my eyes well up with unshed tears, Sera¡¯s voice grows faint. It is almost as if she is already fading


    away. The thought of losing her fills me with a deep sadness, but I understand that I need to do this.


    For the pack, for Xavier, and for the child 1 carry inside me.


    ¡°Here goes nothing!¡± A howl rips from my lips as I let the light inside of me pour out.


    The blinding light bursts forth from my body in huge, brilliant waves. It feels as though I am shedding a


    millionyers of myself, each one tearing away with a shattering force that leaves me breathless.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± I cry out in pain. ¡®Make it stop!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re doing it, Daisy!¡± Sera sounds amazed. The night is disappearing! Keep going, even if it


    hurts!¡±


    With her praise, I continue to banish the darkness. The light flows from me in endless rivers, cascading


    across the sky and chasing away the darkness. It¡¯s painful, but at the same time, it is incredible to see


    the sun again.


    The world below me gasps collectively as day breaks after what seems like an eternity of night.


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    DXM


    Deposit Bonus


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 82


    It¡¯s over.


    I hang suspended in the air in my wolf form, every muscle shaking from the exertion. My wings, once


    dazzlingly white and full of ethereal beauty, crumble away, dissolving into shimmering motes of light


    that wisp away on the wind. The loss sends an aching pang through my heart, but there¡¯s no time to


    mourn.


    My fur blows away in the wind and I be a human once more, exhausted as I fall towards the


    ground. My strength dwindles away until there¡¯s nothing left. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡®Sera


    ¡°You did well, her voice is sad and happy at the same time as if she is smiling through her tears.


    ¡®Goodbye, Daisy¡±


    I stare up at the beautiful sky with tears filling my vision as I fall ike aet through the clouds.


    ¡°Farewell, Sera¡±


    I get ready for the impact with the ground, but something dark moves with the speed of lightning-Xavier.


    He catches me in his strong arms as easily as if I were a feather.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks, but I can¡¯t bring myself to answer him.


    His beautiful face is a blur as my vision swims, but I feel the strength and warmth of his body against


    mine, a solid anchor in the sea of loss that has washed over me.


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Sera she is gone¡­¡±


    ¡°Schh, save your energy¡± His rough voice is choked with emotion. ¡°You brought back the light and


    deserve to rest.¡±


    I try to respond, but my voice is no more than a whisper, my body too drained to do anything more than


    breathe. I can hear the cheers and howls of celebration from our pack below, their voices carrying such


    joy that it lifts my spirits even as my physical strength fades.


    ¡°I feel dizzy,¡± I mumble,


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I have you. Xavier¡¯s voice is low and soothing as he clings to me tighter, his arms cradling


    me close against his chest. ¡°Try to rx.¡±


    With his permission, exhaustion creeps through my veins like crawling tendrils of ice, yet despite it all, I


    manage to keep my eyes open to look at Xavier. His face is hardened with concentration as hends


    on the ground.


    I notice his wings have holes in them, and I widen my eyes in shock and concern when I realize that


    even his face looks marred and burnt, ¡°Xavier you¡¯re hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± he says. ¡°Your light was so strong I had to seek shelter not to get hit by it, but I


    wasn¡¯t able to create a shield strong enough to protect me.


    ¨C


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry..¡± More tears swell up in my eyes. I lost Sera, and I hurt Xavier-this is the worst. ¡°I didn¡¯t think


    my powers would hurt you¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You had no control over the light when you released it, and that¡¯s normal. He gently


    wipes the tears from my cheeks with his fingers, trying to provide aforting smile I¡¯ll heal in no time.


    Just rest now.¡±


    Despite his encouraging words, I can¡¯t help but feel a wave of guilt wash over me as he carries me


    through themotion of rejoicing wolves and into the car.


    We sit in the back while Caleb wordlessly takes the wheel. Yato smiles at me from the passenger seat.


    It looks like he is about to say something, but Xavier growls at him and presses the button that raises a


    screen between us and the front seats.


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 82


    I chuckle despite my tiredness. ¡°What did you do that for?¡±


    ¡°He was going to say something soothing, and¡­I guess a wave of jealousy hit me,¡± he mutters and


    hugs me closer to his body. ¡°You¡¯re mine. Not his¡­¡±


    His familiar scent of pine and earth fills my senses, making my body rx in his armIS.


    But the peace doesn¡¯tst once I start processing what just happened out there.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I whisper for the second time, feeling my eyes well up once more.


    ¡°I know.¡± Xavier strokes my hair, his eyes solemn. ¡°I know you miss her. But she¡¯s in a better ce now,


    Daisy. She is running on the evergreen fields now,¡±


    The way he says it makes it sound so final. Sera is really gone¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you,¡± he whispers. ¡°And I won¡¯t ever leave.¡±


    His promise hangs in the air between us like a silent vow. His constant presence might not rece


    Sera, but it¡¯sforting nheless.


    ¡°Do you promise?¡± I whisper back.


    His hand strokes my pregnant belly gently, a small smile curving his lips. ¡°I promise,¡± he says, that it¡¯s


    impossible not to believe him.


    his tone so full of conviction


    The drive back home seems both long and short at the same time, the paradox of emotions creating a


    strange sense of disorientation. Iy my head on Xavier¡¯s chest, listening to the steady beating of his


    heart, findingfort in its rhythm. His. strong arms around me are warm and protective, shielding me


    from the turmoil of the world outside.


    Soon, we reach home. Xavier carries me inside, his steps heavy but unwavering, andys me carefully


    on our bed. The scent of him is everywhere on the sheets, in the air- a constant reminder that I am safe


    here with him. He moves to get up, but 1 grasp his arm weakly.


    ¡°Stay,¡± I murmur.


    He looks at me with such tenderness that I am brought to tears. Of course,¡± he says softly.


    Gently, he sits down on the edge of the bed to brush away the damp tendrils of hair stuck to my


    forehead. His touch is soothing as he strokes my face, tracing the line of my jaw and finally resting his


    hand over mine.


    ¡°I need to rest,¡± I tell him after a while, feeling sleep nipping at the edges of my consciousness


    ¡°Then rest, love,¡± he whispers back. ¡°I will stay with you until you fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I hold


    d his gaze. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll be here when I wake up


    He breathes augh. ¡°I need to shower, but I will join you once I¡¯ve washed away all of this dried


    blood.¡±


    ¡°You can showerter,¡± I mutter. ¡°Right now, I need cuddles, and you will give them to me.¡±


    He winces at my tone before quickly moving his hands to the hem of his pants. ¡°Of course, love.


    Cuddlesing right up!¡±


    Xavier swiftly removes his pants and undergarments, then slides under the sheets. His warm, firm body


    against mine instantly bringsfort. He gathers me close, my back resting against his bare chest, his


    arms holding me securely. I sigh in


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    <


    Chapter 82


    contentment and snuggle further against him.


    Sera might be gone, but at least I still have Xavier¡­


    Çú


    SEND GIFT


    4/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    O

 Chapter 83

    Reading stories online offers numerous benefits. Firstly, it provides essibility, allowing readers to


    explore a vast array of genres and authors from thefort of their devices. Additionally, online


    tforms often offer interactive features, such asment sections or forums, fostering a sense of


    community among readers. Moreover, the convenience of essing stories anytime, anywhere


    encourages frequent reading, which can improve literacy skills and expand one¡¯s imagination. Overall,


    online story reading offers a dynamic and enriching experience for individuals seeking entertainment,


    knowledge, and connection.


    Why Some Chapters are in PDF


    Offering some chapters of stories in PDF format can be advantageous for several reasons. Firstly, it


    allows readers to download and ess content offline, which is particrly beneficial for those with


    limited inte ess or who prefer reading without distractions. Additionally, PDFs preserve the


    formatting andyout of the original text, ensuring a consistent reading experience across different


    devices. Furthermore, PDFs often include features such as bookmarks and annotations, enabling


    readers to personalize their reading experience and easily revisit specific sections. Overall, providing


    chapters in PDF format enhances essibility, convenience, and reader engagement, contributing to a


    more satisfying and immersive storytelling experience.


    PDF or Online Version (Storytelling Remains Unwavering)


    Whether you¡¯re diving into our stories online or downloading chapters in PDF format, rest assured that


    ourmitment to quality storytelling remains unwavering. Our priority is to ensure that you have a


    seamless and enjoyable reading experience, regardless of the format you choose. Whether you prefer


    the convenience of essing content online or the flexibility of reading offline with PDFs, we strive to


    deliver engaging narratives that captivate your imagination and leave you wanting more. So, feel free toProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    explore our offerings in whichever way suits you best, knowing that our dedication to excellence is


    steadfast in every chapter, on every page.


    Requesting a Complete Story in PDF


    Now, you can enjoy your favorite narratives in a convenient, downloadable format. Dive into captivating


    tales wherever you are, even without an inte connection. With our PDF feature, you have the


    flexibility to read at your own pace, bookmark favorite moments, and immerse yourself fully in the story,


    all while enjoying the same high-quality experience you¡¯vee to expect from us. Whether you¡¯re


    curled up at home or on the go, our Complete Stories in PDF ensure that the magic of storytelling is


    always at your fingertips.


    Chapter : 83 : PDF

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Xavier


    Since my mate is pregnant and no longer capable of using magic. I left her sleeping in her bed this


    morning. She will be mad at me once I return, but that doesn¡¯t matter.


    This mission needs to be done without Daisy. I can¡¯t risk our unborn child just because my mate¡¯s pride


    wouldn¡¯t allow her to sit back if she knew where I was going.


    Nah, this is a mission for me and the other elemental werewolves. They are walking behind me,


    gasping once their eyes lock on my father¡¯s castle in the distance.


    Caleb shudders once his eyesnd on it. ¡°Such a creepy cliff,¡± he mutters. ¡°Why do all vampires and


    demons pick the scariest ces to live?¡±


    L, who decided to tag along, grins at her mate. ¡°Because they want to keep intruders away.¡±


    ¡°Good point,¡± Caleb says, looking at me. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±


    ¡°I will go inside first and weaken Lucian by challenging him to a fight. He may be more powerful than I


    am, but I believe I can wear him down. Once I¡¯ve done that, you guys wille in, but not until I give


    you the signal.¡±


    I look behind me to make sure all the elemental werewolves heard what I said. They all nod, all four of


    them. And yes, that¡¯s how many of them there are. The water wolf is Logan, the earth wolf is Aron, my


    brother is the wind one and my dad is the psychic one while I¡¯m the fire one.


    ¡°I hope this goes well,¡± Sabrina tells my dad. I¡¯m not sure why he brought her alone, but I have no room


    toin.


    As soon as the elemental werewolves and I banish my other father back to hell, all of our elemental


    powers will most likely vanish as well.


    1 doubt my demonic dark powers will vanish, but my fire ones will. So, yeah. I will be fine, but the


    others will be drained from expending so much energy to send a powerful being into another realm.


    This is why I brought Caleb and L with me: they can assist in escorting the other werewolves back


    home when this ordeal is finished.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t like this ce,¡± Yatoments from behind me. I can feel his difort as we walk,


    which is odd. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen my brother scared before.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not alone in that,¡± Aron pipes up, rubbing his arms even though it isn¡¯t that cold.¡± This


    ce gives me the creeps, too.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t intended to be inviting.¡± I offer, my gaze firmly set on the dark silhouette of my father¡¯s castle in


    the distance. ¡°Much like L said, it¡¯s meant to be imposing, to keep out those who aren¡¯t wee.¡± I


    don¡¯t add that we fall into that category; it goes without saying,


    We continue our trek in silence, each step cutting through the dark fog coating the forest ground.


    As we get closer, I sense a shift in my powers. The heat that usually radiates from within me cools


    slightly, responding to some unseen and powerful force. It¡¯s a disturbing feeling, one that tells me


    Lucian knows we are here. But there is no turning back now.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Yato announces needlessly, his voice subdued as we stop before the massive entryway


    of the castle.


    I step forward. ¡°Remember what I told you,¡± I say, addressing everyone but mainly speaking to the


    elemental werewolves.


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 84


    ¡°Stay back until I give you the signal.¡±


    With onest look at them all-my friends, my pack, and my family-I push open the heavy doors and


    step into my father¡¯sir. Alone.


    The castle echoes ominously with my entrance, and soon, the door ms shut behind me. I wince at


    the loud noise but keep on walking. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As expected, my father is waiting for me. He is sitting on his throne, his white hair flowing around him


    with demonic energy before he smiles wickedly at me.


    ¡°Well, well, well, the son is finally back,¡± his tone is sarcastic and cold. ¡°It didn¡¯t take you very long to


    recruit werewolves willing to fight me. It¡¯s just sad that you¡¯ve made them all believe they can take me


    down when, in reality, you¡¯ve brought them to their funeral.


    Anger pulsates in my veins, but that¡¯s when my inner wolf, Fenrir, decides to speak to me after what


    feels like a decade of absolute silence. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get to you. Remember why we are here. Xavier,


    my inner wolf growls.


    I breathe augh. ¡°How bittersweet to hear from you again when this is most likely ourst fight


    together.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, and I can¡¯t wait to finally be rid of you, Fenrir says, meaning every word. ¡®First, you can¡¯t ept


    help from your own mate, and then, you go losing all of your memories. Life with you has been so


    freaking painful¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s better now, right?¡±


    I guess¡­¡± He mutters before adding, ¡®Congrattions, by the way. You¡¯re soon going to be a father.¡±


    A smirk spreads over my lips. ¡®Let¡¯s defeat my father before we celebrate, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Good idea.


    With my unique, mismatched eyes locked on my father, I let the tribrid within mee out and y: my


    wolf-like senses heighten, and my teeth elongate like those of a vampire, while my dark hair, tail, and


    leather wings serve as symbols of my demon heritage.


    My father freezes before heughs. ¡°So you¡¯ve finally epted who you are¡­how interesting. Sadly, it


    won¡¯t be enough to take down an ancient demon like me.¡±


    I don¡¯t tell him that the goal is to weaken him before sealing him away. Instead, I watch his true,


    gruesome demon self rece his human body. His skin turns into onyx scales while his eyes turn into


    two pitch-ck pits. A stank of rotten flesh wafts over me, and I grimace when his face turns into a


    lifeless skull.


    My father is frightening to behold, but his transformation isn¡¯t even done yet. He is still growing taller


    and taller to be his true self: Lucian, the demon giant from hell.


    As hepletes his transformation, I steel myself, ready to confront the beast before me. The ground


    quakes beneath his enormity, and the entire room darkens further under his nightmarish shadow. His


    laughter rings out once more ¨C a bone- chilling sound that echoes through the castle halls.


    ¡°Scared yet?¡± Lucian roars down at me, voice echoing in the cavernous throne room. The question


    hangs in the air between us like a challenge.


    ¡°No,¡± I reply with a confidence I didn¡¯t know I had. ¡°Not even close.¡±


    I spring into action without further hesitation,unching myself towards him with my power aze. My


    father meets my aggression with a bellowingugh and swipes at me with his colossal hands. I dodge


    swiftly and strike back with a st of


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Deposit Bonus


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 84


    mes.


    Hisughter stops abruptly as he recoils from the heat. Now, it¡¯s my turn tough as I surge forward,


    darting between his lumbering attempts to grab me and retaliating with unrelenting assaults of fire.


    ¡°I thought you said I wouldn¡¯t be enough?¡± I taunt between breaths.


    Lucian growls in response and lunges towards me again, this time nearly clipping me with his massive


    wed hand. But it only fuels my determination further.


    With a swift pivot, I shift my weight and soar above him, using my demon wings to their fullest extent.


    From this vantage point, I let loose a barrage of fireballs, each one striking Lucian¡¯s thick scales with a


    satisfying sizzle.


    To my surprise, his growls turn into chuckles. ¡°This is what you¡¯ve be while you were away? A


    fire-wizard annoyance?¡± He swats at me like I¡¯m an irritating fly.


    1 evade him once and twice, but the third time, I am sent flying into the castle wall.


    Lucianughs. This is too easy¡­


    I groan at the pain, but I can¡¯t give up here. I have a mate and son that count on me, not to mention an


    entire pack that expects me to bring down this demon.


    So even though I¡¯m hurting. Ind on my feet and re up at my father. ¡°Is that all you got?¡± I call out,


    taunting him.


    Hisughter fades, reced by an eerie silence that only amplifies the loud thud of my heart against


    my ribcage. Without warning, he lunges at me faster than before. I manage to sidestep his strike but


    barely have time to recover before he tries to step on me.


    ¡°Watch out! Fenrir shouts, but it¡¯s toote.


    Pain shoots through every nerve in my body when Lucian¡¯s massive, ck foot pins me to the ground.


    Then, like I¡¯m a cigarette on the ground, he grinds me into the stone floor beneath, my screams


    echoing in the empty hall.


    Hisughter is like thunder. ¡°Is that all you got?¡± he mocks me with a cruel twist of my previous taunt


    Those words make me re at him. While fire might not work, he hasn¡¯t seen everything that I can do.


    Darkness is a part of me, 100.


    With every ounce of strength I have left, I fight back. My wings beat frantically against his ck scales


    as I gather energy. Darkness builds within me, darker and more evil than ever before. Then, with my


    eyes set on Lucian, I snap my fingers to lift Lucian with the sheer power of my mind.


    ¡°Wh-what the hell?!¡± He growls before I throw his gigantic body into the wall. It takes a lot of my


    strength to lift someone so heavy, but I do it


    His massive form crashes into the stone with a deafening boom, scattering debris and dust. Lucian¡¯s


    laughter has turned into curses as he struggles to regain his footing. I don¡¯t give him that chance. I¡¯m


    hurling myself at him again, this time transforming my tail into a sharp scythe-like weapon to sh at


    his onyx scales.


    Lucian screams. ¡°You f*cking bug!¡±


    I


    ¡°Calling me a bug when you¡¯re the one getting owned is hrious,¡± I taunt, grappling onto his scaly


    forearm before slicing at it with my ws and tail.


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    |||


    <


    Chapter 84


    Lucian roars in pain, and it¡¯s more satisfying than I care to admit. My relentless assault gradually peels


    away his ck onyx scales-proof that my newfound powers are causing some sort of damage.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Lucian snarls, finally grasping me by one wing and yanking hard. The pain is excruciating, but


    the satisfaction of damaging him eclipses it all.


    ¡°I what?¡± I spit out defiantly, wing at his hand until he lets go. My body falls towards the ground;


    there is no time to soften mynding. The impact jolts me hard, rattling my bones and knocking the air


    out of me.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Lucian bellows, charging towards me once more.


    But I have a trick left up my sleeve.


    As he lunges, I roll out of the way and nt my hand against the cold stone floor. A ripple of dark


    energy surges away from me, spearing toward Lucian with deadly precision. It hits him square in the


    chest.


    The monstrous demon staggers back, a look of surprise on his skull-like face.


    I use the opportunity to call for my friends. ¡°We have to send him back to hell. Now!¡±


    Yato, Logan, my dad, and Aron all burst into action. They focus their energies on Lucian, sting him


    with their elemental powers white chanting. I join them and smile when a portal opens inside the castle.


    ¡°Game over, father.¡± I say.


    hell forever. I will only grow stronger there and


    His ck eyes meet mine. ¡°For now,¡± he mutters. ¡°But you can¡¯t keep me once I return to earth, not


    even you will be strong enough to put up a fight against me.¡±


    A shiver races down my spine. I know he is right; the seal will eventually break, but hopefully, my


    firstborn child will be strong enough to defeat him in the future.


    ¡°Goodbye, Father,¡± I say, my voice steady, ¡°You were never w


    rthy of the title.¡± worthy


    A final st of power from all of us pushes Lucian back, closer to the portal. Panic shes in his eyes,


    but it¡¯s toote. With a howl that echoes through the castle, he is swallowed by the vortex


    He is gone.


    SEND GIFT


    474


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    20


    III


    Deposit Borna


    COMMENT

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Xavier


    When Ie home, I try to sneak into the room I share with any undetected. But the second the door


    opens, I hear her little footsteps storming toward the door.


    ¡°WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU TELL ME YOU WERE HEADING OUT?¡± she yells at me, her voice an emotional


    whirlwind of anger, sadness, and frustration.


    I¡¯m taken aback by her reaction, unsure how to respond to this unexpected confrontation. ¡°Lummm¡­


    I¡¯m sorry?


    I can tell that she has been crying I can feel it through the She snorts at my excuse, and when I look


    down at my sweet mate bond, too, her sadness, concern, and ultimately, her relief that I came home


    unscathed after my battle with Lucian.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt¡­¡± She mutters, grabbing the hem of my tattered t-urt. When she shoots me a re, I lift


    my arms since it¡¯s al clear sign she wants me to undress so she can inspect my


    It hurts to peel it off, yet I try to put on a brave face. ¡°This is nothing, I muter back, though my voice


    lacks conviction. When I grimace, Daisy stands on her tiptoes to grip my bruised face.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t nothing,¡± she growls at me. ¡°But I can fix it,¡± Her tone is determined as she leads me to the


    bed.


    I sit down on it, our heights finally matching now that I¡¯m no longer standing Daisy shoots me another


    re before approaching me. But even though she appears to be mad at me, her lingers are careful as


    they brush against the cuts and bruises mapped across my torso. I wince at her touch, but there a


    tenderness there that eases the pain.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± she mumbles under her breath before pulling away and returning with a first aid kit. ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to do everything by yourself, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant,¡± I remind her. ¡°There¡¯s no way I was going to let you join the fight against Lucian.¡±


    Her eyes narrow, but nothinges out of her lips. It surprises me since I can tell there is venom


    gathered in her mind. But instead, she swallows her pride and tends to my injuries with a methodical


    precision.


    I watch her in silence as she cleans the cuts on my abs before applying an ointment to my wounds. But


    it isn¡¯t really needed, Her hand on my skin is enough to stop the bleeding, and I give her a tiny smile.


    ¡°The power of the mate bond.¡±


    Her eyes soften at those words, but I can tell she is still hurt about me leaving her at home. It makes


    me swallow thickly before saying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have kept the light a secret from you.¡±


    Her gaze flickers up to meet mine for a moment, hard and disapproving, before softening ever so


    slightly. ¡°No,¡± she agrees quietly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Silence falls and lingers for a moment that stretches thin between us before Daisy speaks again. ¡°But


    you¡¯re back now,¡± she murmurs gently, her hands stilling on my chest, which has already healed.


    ¡°Tribrids sure are amazing¡­you¡¯re healing incredibly fast.¡±


    ¡°All thanks to you.¡± I¡¯m not lying. Her presence is helping me heal, and my lips curl when she looks up


    at me through her


    darkshes.


    This time, she doesn¡¯t hold back her emotions. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you woulde back¡­¡±


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    Deposit Bonus


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    XO


    |||


    Chapter 85


    ¡°But I did,¡± I say, lifting her chin with my finger before smiling gently at her while studying her face. ¡°I¡¯m


    here.¡±


    ¡°But you left me even though you promised you never would do it again!¡±


    ¡°Only to protect you.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter!¡± she exims. ¡°I want you to promise me that you will always include me in


    whatever is happening inside that brain of yours, Xavier. We are mates, and I can¡¯t..I can¡¯t stand not


    knowing what you¡¯re going to do next.¡±


    Her confession hangs in the air between us, a testament to her sadness. It breaks me to see her this


    sad, and guilt pierces me like a knife.


    ¡°I promise this is thest time I keep secrets from you-


    Suddenly, she lunges forward, wrapping her arms around my neck in an uncharacteristically fierce hug


    that takes me by surprise. But I recover quickly and return the favor, holding her tightly as fear and


    relief wash over me. The warmth of her body against mine is afort that I can¡¯t describe.


    ¡°Promise me, Xavier,¡± she whispers softly into my ear, ¡°promise me you won¡¯t go on another secret


    mission with the others without telling me.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±I reply, my voice choked with emotion. I can feel her tears against my skin, and it breaks my


    heart.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s morning, but¡­I don¡¯t want to leave our bed. Can we stay in our room? I want you to wrap


    your wings and tail around me while stroking my belly.¡±


    Isnicker. ¡°Someone wants to be pampered, huh?¡± Although my words are teasing, they hold no malice.


    Instead, they areced with warmth and affection.


    She pouts, poking my chest with a slender finger. ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± I reply, my voice low and sincere.


    1 gently pull her onto the bed, wrapping her securely in my arms as I position my wings around us like


    a protective shield. My tail finds its way around her waist, holding her close while she nestles deeper


    into me.


    ¡°Better?¡± I ask, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead. She sighs contentedly in response, her fingers


    lightly tracing patterns on, my face. The sensation is oddly soothing, and it brings a genuine smile to


    my face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she murmurs sleepily. ¡°Much better. The baby and I are both content.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I chuckle, my chest rumbling under her. ¡°Well, me and the baby will be spoilt rotten if you keep this up.¡±


    She grins against my chest, her softughter a sound that I will never tire of hearing. Nestling further in


    the cradle of our cocoon, she ces a protective hand over her round belly. ¡°We¡¯re okay with being


    spoilt.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I rumble softly, tracingzy circles on her stomach with my thumb.


    ¡°Very much so,¡± she confirms, her voice thick with unshed tears. I love you, Xavier.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Daisy,¡± I tell her honestly, pressing my lips into her hair. The scent of her strawberry


    shampoo fills my nostrils, and although it¡¯s an everyday smell, it¡¯s the best one in the world.


    Daisy, however, growls in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be kissing my lips, you idiot!¡±


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 85


    I chuckle, pulling back to meet her gaze. The yful glint in her eyes is a stark contrast to her serious


    tone. ¡°Bossy,¡± I tease, brushing a loose hair from her face with the gentlest of touches,


    She narrows her eyes at me, but the hint of a smile tugs at the corner of her lips, betraying her pretend


    annoyance. ¡°Just kiss me already,¡± shemands, reaching up to sp my face between her hands.


    I can¡¯t help but grin at her eagerness. ¡°As you wish, mydy,¡± I whisper before leaning in to capture her


    lips with mine. It¡¯s at sweet, slow kiss that is filled with all the love and adoration I have for this woman.


    And while I know our past is rocky with rejections, betrayal, memory loss, and drama, our future looks


    bright. Soon, our child will be born, and I couldn¡¯t be any happier.


    Daisy is my past, my future, and the love of my life¨CI can¡¯t wait to spend the rest of my life by her side.


    Together, we will lead the Bloodmoon pack as two Alphas until our child is strong enough to take over.


    (End of book one.)


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    0


    COMMENT


    XM

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Skr


    Past


    (14 years old)


    I hate social gatherings, and the only reason I¡¯m here at Alpha Daisy¡¯s son¡¯s birthday party is because


    my best friend, Irma, dragged me here.


    Unlike me, who grew up in the orphanage, her parents are important members of the Bloodmoon pack


    that owns the orphanage where I live, Irma¡¯s father, Caleb, is Alpha Daisy¡¯s Bets, while her mom, L,


    is Alpha Daisy¡¯s best friend.


    It unnerves me that my best friend¡¯s family is such close friends to the Alpha family since it means I


    might be forced to endure unwanted attention. Something that would be a nightmare for someone like


    me who hates people, especially men.


    1 haven¡¯t told anyone, and neither have I spoken to a therapist about it, but Fin a rape victim. As an


    orphan, I¡¯m not important enough to matter, and the person who took my innocence is an important


    member of the pack


    Five different Alphas rule the Bloodmoon pack: Daisy, Logan, Yato, Xavier, and Aron. And one of them


    well..he didn¡¯t treat me very nicely.


    But it can¡¯t be helped.


    No one would believe me if I told them what¡¯s been happening behind the scenes at the orphanage for


    most of my life. Therefore, I intend to keep my secret and just stay the hell away from men.


    Who needs a man anyway? Not me!


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Irmains, but her unhappiness doesn¡¯tst very long. When a cute waiter walks past


    with blood drinks.. her whole face lights up. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s exactly what a hybrid girl needs!¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t your parents be mad?¡± I ask her. I¡¯m pretty sure there is alcohol in blood drinks¡­


    ¡°Eh,¡± she waves away my concerns and gives me a flirtatious wint. ¡°I¡¯ll just use some magic to make


    myself look older and pretend to be someone else if my mom starts looking for me.¡±


    With that, Irina sashays away from me, her waist growing more slender and her height increasing


    dramatically within seconds.


    I¡¯m left standing there, amazed by my best friend. Irma¡¯s powerful vampire magic is such an amazing


    tool. It makes me wish I was a hybrid


    Unfortunately, I¡¯m just a typical werewolf. This means that I¡¯m stuck with my unimpressive height. I¡¯m


    stuck at 5¡¯1,cking any curves or attractive physique to unt.


    But I suppose it¡¯s a good thing. Guys never look my way. They are all too busy giving my best friend


    heart-eyes even to notice my presence. It keeps me out of trouble, though, so I¡¯mining.


    Yet, sometimes, I wish I was more beautiful. I don¡¯t know what my parents looked like, but I¡¯m a ginger.


    My fiery red hair is the most striking thing about me. I often wonder if mom or dad had simr locks or if


    it was something I had inherited from some distant rtive.


    I sigh as I look at myself in the window. My freckled face and the unmanageable curls that tumble down


    like a cascading fire


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 861


    are things I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to trade away.


    I turn away from the window, pulling my gaze away from my reflection and back to the bustling room


    around me. The sounds ofughter and clinking sses fill my ears as I saunter toward a quiet corner.


    1 notice a group


    of children kicking around a ball, theirughter infectious as they chase each other. I can¡¯t help but


    study them, widening my eyes when the ball rolls up to my


    feet.


    ¡°Hey,dy, can you get that for us?¡± one of them asks. He sounds older, around thirteen or fourteen.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I reply, bending down to pick up the ball. When I stand back up, my whole world tilts on its axis.


    Standing before me is the most beautiful boy that I¡¯ve ever seen ck hair, mismatched eyes-one blue


    and one red-and although he is shorter than me. I can tell he is going to be stunning once he grows up.


    The problem? He is my mate, which honestly should be impossible-you don¡¯t feel the mate bond at our


    age, but I can feel it as clear as day.


    I don¡¯t know how long we stand there, staring at each other, but this is a problem.


    My mate is a boy, and I couldn¡¯t be more afraid of him even if I tried. The other gender scares me


    beyond relief, and who can me me?


    Men are physically bigger than women. They are also stronger and more than capable of inflicting


    evesting wounds. I would know since that disgusting Alpha who always visited the orphanage at


    strange hours came into my bed every single night. At first, I thought he was there tofort me after I


    had lost my parents.


    But I was


    wrong


    He took from me every single night until there was nothing left to take. I feel disgusted simply thinking


    about it. He destroyed my innocence and took something from me that wasn¡¯t his to take, and now, I


    have trouble trusting men. And even if my mate is a young, short guy who looks defenseless, I know he


    will physically change with time.


    His face will mature, and he will grow taller and stronger than me within a year or two. Therefore, I must


    reject him now while I¡¯m still brave enough to utter whole sentences around him to prevent a future I


    don¡¯t want: being in a rtionship with someone who terrifies me.


    ¡°Well, this is surprising ¡°The guy says after what feels like an eternity. He then takes the ball from my


    stiff hands, smiling radiantly at me. ¡°I¡¯m Lucas,¡±


    My eyes widen into saucers. This guy is Alpha Daisy¡¯s son, the future Alpha of the Bloodmoon pack?! I


    know there are more than one Alpha, but this guy is supposedly a f*cking tribrid. This couldn¡¯t get any


    worse!


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lucas asks, his voiceced with concern as he looks up at me. ¡°Your face is pale.¡±


    Those words make something snap within me. ¡°I¡¯m always pale! I exim defensively. ¡°It¡¯s just the way


    I look, okay?!¡±


    Lucas looks startled by my sudden outburst, and I instantly regret it. His eyes carry a mixture of


    surprise and confusion, though no hint of anger or maliciousness, as he raises an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he says after a moment, holding his hands up in surrender, ¡°no offense meant. I was just


    concerned.¡±


    His words, while simple, still hit like a p. Here stands a future Alpha who could easily use his


    authority to remind me who I¡¯m speaking to. Yet, instead of using his standing within the pack to lecture


    me, he responds with kindness and understanding.


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    Deport Bonu


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    XIO


    Chapter 86


    It¡¯s embarrassing. I bet people are looking at us, too; some of them have gone quiet.


    ¡°LI need to go,¡± I stammer.


    yet.¡± Lucas releases the ball and grabs my hand. ¡°But you haven¡¯t even told me your name y


    His simple touch sends panic coursing through my veins, and I immediately think of those nights when I


    was taken advantage of. That Alpha was smiling while I was screaming in my bed. He enjoyed taking


    my innocent, and remembering him is my breaking point.


    Without thinking, I blurt out, ¡°1, SKYLAR PARKER, REJECT YOU, LUCAS REEVES, AS MY MATE!¡±


    Lucas blinks, stunned. The mild amusement that had been shimmering in his eyes a moment ago is


    now reced by a dull shock. His grip on my hand tightens momentarily as if in denial before slowly


    releasing me. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°B-but¡­why?¡±


    Since telling him the truth isn¡¯t an alternative, I examine his appearance carefully before using it as an


    excuse.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re shorter than me and a year younger, too. I can¡¯t take you seriously,¡± I spin the words


    out without thinking.


    I see a flicker of hurt cross his face before a wall of neutrality reces it. He is still a future Alpha. After


    all, he has to maintain an image.


    ¡°I see. regardless, I respect your decision,¡± Lucas replies, his voice calm and steady, but his eyes


    betray a shadow of disappointment.


    The silence that follows is suffocating. Everyone is staring at us, including Irma and her family. Even


    Luc*s¡¯s parents are staring at us, and my face mes with humiliation.


    What have I done?


    My heart begins to pound faster, and the whole room feels like it¡¯s spinning. I hate being the center of


    attention, and before I know it, I¡¯m backing away from Lucas, scrambling to escape the pressure of


    everyone¡¯s eyes.


    I bet they think I¡¯m an idiot.


    I bet no one wants me here.


    Stupid, stupid, stupid-why did I reject Lucas in front of everyone?!


    The image blurs into a whirlpool of colors and faces as I stumble toward the archway leading outside.


    ¡°Skr!¡± Lucas shouts my name, but I ignore him as I flee from the ballroom and the piercing gaze of


    those around me.


    My chest is tight, and Ie to a stop when Alpha Daisy stands in front of me, seemingly wanting an


    exnation for my sudden departure. I fear being interrogated, but then I do the impossible for a


    werewolf my age.


    I shape-shift for the first time.


    In an explosive burst of energy, I turn into a wolf. Daisy is so shocked that she stands entirely grill use


    that moment to run past her and out of the mansion.


    My body hurts from shape-shifting for the first time, but the pain doesn¡¯t matter. I have to leave this


    ce and never return. I¡¯ve made a fool out of myself.


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 86


    I race through the woods, my paws cutting through the grass and crunching on fallen leaves. My lungs


    are burning, but I push on, ignoring the chill from the midnight air that gnashes against my fur.


    Inside of me. I can feel my inner wolf screaming at what I¡¯m about to do, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    I would rather be a rogue than the girl who made a spectacle of herself in front of the entire pack. I


    rejected the future Alpha on his thirteenth birthday-something no one will ever forget.


    But who cares?


    I¡¯m better off alone.


    SEND GIFT


    0


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Skr


    1 don¡¯t stop running until I¡¯m deep in the forest. My legs shake from exhaustion, and my lungs burn


    from being deprived of oxygen.


    I need to rest, but my ears pick up on the sound of leaves being crunched underneath someone¡¯s


    boots. It puts me on high alert, and I growl until a figure steps out from behind the trees.


    It¡¯s Caleb, Irma¡¯s dad.


    ¡°Hello, Skr,¡± a small smile ys at the corners of his mouth as he raises his hands in a gesture of


    surrender, showing that he means no harm. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you, but Irma and L are


    worried about you. Are you okay? You ran out of the mansion quicker than lightning¡±


    My heart clenches when I hear Caleb¡¯s soft voice. He is a great vampire dad who spoils both his wife


    and daughter-he would never hurt me.


    And yet¡­I can¡¯t stop shaking.


    But since Caleb can¡¯t tell what I¡¯m thinking, I shape-shift back into a human. ¡°D-Don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    I sob. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t


    want anyone near me.¡±


    H


    Concern washes over Caleb¡¯s face and I watch him reach for his backpack to take out a towel.


    ¡°You must be freezing standing there naked,¡± Caleb observes, preparing to toss the towel my way. I


    can tell he is genuinely worried about me, yet he won¡¯t approach me. He respects my space, just as he


    always has.


    I wet my lips. ¡°It¡¯s kind of cold¡­¡±.


    ¡°Here, he throws me the towel, and I catch it.


    ¡°T-thanks¡­.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out here alone,¡± Caleb continues earnestly, without a trace of judgment. He is so kind


    that he doesn¡¯t even mention my dramatic escape from Lucas¡¯ birthday party. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But I won¡¯t let myself forget.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back¡­ ¡°I sob. ¡°I will be judged.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t stay here, Skr. There are rogues in the forest, he says, holding out his hand with a


    soft smile. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you home.¡±


    Those words make me panic even more, and before I know it, I blurt out the unthinkable, ¡°I DON¡¯T


    EVER WANT TO GO BACK TO THE ORPHANAGE!¡±


    My voice is so loud that birds fly up from the trees. Caleb looks shocked, too, staring at me with


    confusion written over his handsome features. Eventually, he parts his lips as if to speak, but since I


    know he will just take me back to that hellish ce. I turn around.


    ¡°This is what they do there,¡± I let the towel slip down to reveal my back and all the bruises.


    Not only do I get raped by a certain Alpha almost every night, but he pays the caregivers to look the


    other way. He has so


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Deposit Bonus


    III


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 87


    much influence within the pack that no one questions him. And if I try to open my mouth and tell the


    caregivers his treatment is wrong? Well, that¡¯s when I get spanked. My body looks horrible because of


    it.


    Caleb gasps at the sight, but soon his eyes harden, and his fists clench as he takes in the array of


    bruises, each one a harsh reminder of the hell I¡¯ve been living through.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be subjected to this, Skr,¡± he walks forward and immediately wraps the towel around


    me, ensuring the cold doesn¡¯t bite into the freshly revealed wounds. ¡°I had no idea they treated you that


    way. Who did this to you?¡±


    I¡¯m silent for a minute, just staring at the ground. I don¡¯t know if should tell Caleb the truth. He is good


    friends with the Alpha who did this. They defeated Lucian together-everyone has heard the stories.


    ¡°You should tell him, a voice whispers inside my head. ¡°Tell him that the former earth werewolf, Aron,


    raped you. Caleb will believe you.


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t, I growl back inwardly. I have no idea what mental illness I¡¯ve managed to contract, but


    I¡¯m arguing with myself now, ¡®Caleb knows Aron. He won¡¯t believe a pathetic street rat like me over him.


    ¡°But he might, the voice insists. ¡°You¡¯ll never know until you try


    ¡°NO¡± I yell at the voice, and my voice is so strong and powerful that the other presence inside my he


    back of my mind.


    Good, it¡¯s where it belongs.


    ¡°Skr?¡±


    is forced into the


    I look up at Caleb again. He is very tall and a man, something which frightens me, yet I dare to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about what happened. Please don¡¯t force me to do that. I just¡­I just don¡¯t want to


    go back to the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Caleb replies, his voice softening as he bends down to match my height better. His red eyes


    study me, forcing my gaze to the grass since my fear of men is making me unable to meet his intense


    gaze.


    ¡°Can I ask one more thing?¡± he asks after what seems like an eternity.


    I don¡¯t meet his eyes, but I give him a nod.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to tell me how you got those bruises, and neither will I read your mind, but I would


    feel terrible taking


    back to a ce where you feel unsafe. Would you prefer to stay with us instead?¡±


    you


    Shock seeps into my bones. Did I hear that correctly? I stare at Caleb, who continues talking.


    ¡°My wife and I have decided to move away to Europe for a few years. We want to see the world and


    even though this might sound selfish, I know my daughter would have an easier time selling in if her


    best friend went with us. And yes, I know you probably don¡¯t want to leave the pack-


    ¡°I would,¡± I interrupt him, forcing myself to meet his eyes. Their intensity is softened bypassion


    now. There¡¯s also a hint of surprise in them, but mostly, I see relief.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asks, his voice almost mirroring my own quieness.


    ¡°I am,¡± I reply. It¡¯s a simple sentence, but it holds a whole world of meaning.


    Leaving this ce with Irma¡¯s family sounds like a dreame true, and even though I¡¯m afraid of


    men, Caleb seems nice. I could see myself living under the same roof as him and maybe eventually,


    beginning to see him and L as my new adoptive parents.


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    im your


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 87


    But maybe that¡¯s me hoping for too much?


    Regardless, I get teary-eyed just thinking about leaving this ce and all the bad memories I¡¯ve made


    here.


    Caleb, however, looks surprised at my firmness, but then he smiles. ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± he says. His smile is


    genuine and warm, making me feel even morefortable with my decision. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange everything


    then. We leave the day after tomorrow.¡±


    After that, he stands up and turns to leave, but before he can take a step, I reach out and grab hisrge


    hand in mine. He stares down at me, and before I know what I¡¯m doing, I hug him tightly. He stiffens at


    first but slowly brings hisrge arms around me in aforting embrace.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper into his broad chest, tears prickling at the corners of my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I did, but you¡¯re wee.¡±


    His awkwardness brings a smile to my face. Irma¡¯s family is so kind and weing, and even though I


    usually dislike hugs from men, 1 am nothing but content at this moment.


    My life can only get better from here.


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Depart


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    XIO

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Skr


    Five Years Later


    (19 years old)


    ¡°Girls?¡± my mom, L Alvarez, yells from the top of her lungs. She must be in the kitchen, her voice so


    loud that both Irma and I groan.


    ¡°Seriously, again?¡± Irma mutters as she sits up in her bed on the other side of the room. Her blonde


    hair is stuck to her face, but she blows it away. ¡°Why does she keep waking us up like this? We aren¡¯t


    children anymore and deserve our freaking beauty sleep.¡±


    re like this..¡±


    1 shoot her a tired smile. ¡°I think all moms are


    Irma sighs and falls on her back once more. We share the same room, and the sun is peering in


    through the blinds, casting her beautiful hair in shades of gold. ¡°I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°GIRLS?!¡±


    Irma immediately shoots up for the second time. ¡°YES?!¡±


    ¡°BREAKFAST IS READY!¡±


    ¡°COMING!¡± Irma shouts back before rubbing her eyelids with her fingers. ¡°I can¡¯t wait until we move


    back to Haven to attend college. I¡¯m so done living with our parents.¡±


    Even though I know where Irma ising from, I¡¯m going to miss Caleb and L. I¡¯ve only lived with


    them in Spain for five years, but I already see them as mom and dad.


    And I know they feel the same way. L has told me time and again that she and Caleb always wanted


    a second child but that hybrid children are rare. They had countless miscarriages before I came into the


    picture. Knowing that makes me feel more loved within this family.


    ¡°Can you imagine living in our own ce in the big city after the summer is over?¡± Irma continues,


    pulling at her messy, blonde hair to untangle some knots.¡± No more getting woken up by mom¡¯s rooster


    impersonations and dad¡¯s random bouts of singing at the crack of dawn. No more chores. We can stayN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    up aste as we want, studying or partying.¡±


    ¡°Irma,¡± I scold her with a smile, ¡°remember we¡¯re going there to study. Not to party.¡±


    She rolls her eyes dramatically and flops back onto the bed, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Well,


    duh. But it doesn¡¯t hurt to have a little fun. You need to let loose, sis, or you¡¯ll go crazy.¡±


    Iugh at her antics but fall silent when I think about what she is saying. Irma isn¡¯t entirely wrong. I¡¯m


    still afraid of men, and while Irma shamelessly flirts and makes new friends, all I do is hide inside. I¡¯m a


    nerd with high grades while Irma is¡­well, Irma.


    ¡°GIRLS?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­.¡± Irma whispers before springing off the bed, her bare feet thudding on the wooden floor.


    She runs towards the door, shouting over her shoulder, ¡°Hold your horses, Mom! We¡¯reing!¡±


    1 quietly stand up from my bed to get dressed, giggling when Irma runs her hand over her face.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 88


    ¡°I swear if Mom calls us one more


    time¡­¡±


    But the call neveres. Instead, we get dressed and head downstairs to join Caleb and L for


    breakfast.


    The aroma of freshly baked bread and brewed coffee fills the air mingling with the scent of L¡¯s


    homemade orange marmde. I can see Caleb at the stove, flipping pancakes, his back towards us.


    He¡¯s humming an upbeat tune that¡¯s been stuck in his head for days.


    ¡°Good morning. girls,¡± L says brightly. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡°


    ¡°I was until you woke me up,¡± Irma mutters as she pulls out a chair from the table. ¡°What¡¯s the agenda


    anyway? Is there a fire somewhere?¡±


    Calen and L share a look, which never means anything good. They only do that whenever


    something bad has happened.


    In the end, it¡¯s Caleb that clears his throat. ¡°Alpha Xavier called me yesterday. His son, Lucas, the


    future Alpha of the Bloodmoon pack, has caused quite some drama within the pack. On his eighteenth


    birthday, he announced that there would no longer be more than one Alpha. That means that Lucas will


    rule alone, and while Yato is fine with stepping down, the other Alphas are furious since their sons were


    supposed to rule. Therefore, Xavier thought it would be a good idea to send his son here for the


    summer. Only for themotion to go down.¡±


    I stop breathing, and my whole family seems to understand why. After all, they were all there five years


    ago when I rejected Lucas as my mate at his thirteenth birthday party. It feels like such a lifetime ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Skr,¡± Caleb sighs. ¡°I couldn¡¯t turn down Xavier¡¯s offer after everything he had done for us.


    He is the sole reason we can get by in this country without working¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± I wet my lips. T¡¯m just..scared.¡±


    ¡°Oh, honey, you don¡¯t have to fear Lucas. I know there are rumors about him being cold and heartless,


    but if he touches. you. I will personally rip his throat out, L finishes, her eyes hardening at the


    thought.


    ¡°And I will help you,¡± Irma¡¯s nostrils re. ¡°No one messes with my sister.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, guys,¡± I smile at them. ¡°But I¡¯m not too worried. Maybe this is my chance to let him return the


    favor and reject


    me


    Those words make my entire family turn into stone. They all stare at me like I¡¯ve grown three heads


    before Irma starts tough hysterically.


    ¡°Wait, hold on..do you mean to tell me that he never returned the rejection? That he is still sired to you?


    Oh my god, why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?!¡±


    My lips part. I¡­I didn¡¯t think it was such a huge deal!¡±


    Irmaughs even louder. ¡°Jesus¡­ Do you even know what this means, Skr?¡±


    I narrow my eyes. ¡°No, so please enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°It basically means that whenever you¡¯re with another man, be it kissing them or touching them, Lucas


    will feel excruciating pain, Irma exins, herughter dying down to a smirk. ¡°He¡¯s linked to you,


    Skr. You have the power to either make him feel the most pleasurable sensations or the most painful


    ones.¡±


    A gasp escapes from my lips as I stare at her in shock. ¡°B-but I thought that was a myth!¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Irma snorts. ¡°That man is going to be pissed when he sees you. I mean, didn¡¯t Irwin kiss you


    last month?¡±


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    1:01 Fri, May


    Chapter 88


    My checks burn. ¡°Against my f*cking will! He was drunk, Irma! tried to push him away, but he is a


    werewolf just like me- there was no way for me to fight him back!¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough!¡± L interjects, her voice slicing through the air like a knife. ¡°No more arguing.


    Lucas ising here, and I¡¯m sure he will be nice and understanding if you tell him why you rejected


    him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Caleb scratches his chin. ¡°Do you mind if I ask why you rejected him?¡±


    My face mes up to a billion degrees when all eyesnd on me but I don¡¯t have an answer for them.


    I¡¯ve been trying so hard to mash down the truth-that I¡¯m terrified of men, especially big ones-and I¡¯m not


    going to unearth it now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± I finally manage to stammer out L opens her mouth, but I¡¯m already


    moving out of the kitchen. ¡°Anyway, see youter! I will head down to the river to read!¡± And pray Lucas


    doesn¡¯t decide to show up.


    As I leave the house, I can hear Irma¡¯s low chuckle lingering behind me. ¡°She¡¯s in deep shit, I hear her


    mutter, and I can¡¯t help but shudder at the truth in her words.


    Lucas is going to be so pissed off when he sees me.


    Shit.


    Why didn¡¯tLucas juste here to return the rejection?!


    3/3


    END GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    COMMENT


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Fri, May


    51%

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Skr


    I woke up two hours ago, and my day is already a total disaster.


    My parents were supposed to pick up Lucas from the airport, bi the local pack needed my parents¡¯ help


    to catch a rogue who¡¯d been causing trouble. So my parents decided Irma, and I would pick him up,


    but¡­Irma isn¡¯t here. She wasn¡¯t at home this morning, so I¡¯m at the airport alone.


    It¡¯s nerve-wracking. I¡¯m standing here holding a sign that says ¡°Lucas¡± on it, but in reality, I would rather


    head home to hide. Why do I have to be the one to pick him up?


    As I wrestle with my anxieties, I see a sight that sends my heart into overdrive. A man appears from the


    crowd. Tall-at least 6¡¯5 to my puny 5¡¯1-broad-shouldered and gorgeous. His long strides are effortless


    and sure. Styled brown hair crowns his head and striking blue eyes that sparkle like the ocean on a


    sunlit day meet mine.


    It¡¯s not Lucas, but the guy beams at me when he sees me.


    ¡°You must be Irma!¡± he exims before taking my hand and shaking it violently. ¡°I¡¯m Jaiden, Beta


    Yato¡¯s son. I came here with Lucas since I¡¯m a Beta in training. I haven¡¯t turned eighteen yet, but my


    time wille! Anyway, it¡¯s such a pleasure to meet you!¡±


    My head is spinning, and my arm feels like spaghetti. This guy sure is hyperactive. It also doesn¡¯t help


    that I hate having him. touch me. Panic is already settling in my chest


    But right when I¡¯m about to scream for help, a deep voice cuts through the bustling noise of the airport,


    ¡°Jaiden, leave that poor girl alone. It¡¯s not Irma, but a random child. Irma couldn¡¯t possibly be that


    short.¡±


    Turning towards the voice, I see him-Lucas. He¡¯s taller than I remember and more handsome, if that¡¯s


    even possible. His dark hair is tousled from travel, and his mismatched eyes-one red and one blue-


    meet mine.


    Holy shit.


    Seeing him again is downright shocking. The boy I left behind has been swallowed up by a lean mass


    of muscle. It makes me wish I had never said anything about his height at his birthday party five years


    ago. I mean, he has to be at least 6¡¯8, which


    is insane.


    I keep staring up at his angry face, and since he never rejected me back, I can tell the moment he feels


    the mate bond. His eyes widen slightly, and for a few seconds, he just blinks down at me as if in a daze


    before his mood darkens.


    It¡¯s a scary sight to behold.


    Lucas is a freaking giant, taller than Jaiden and his own father, Xavier, which is baffling. What the hell


    do they feed him with? Horses?


    ¡°And how was I supposed to know?¡± Jaiden cuts in. ¡°Irma can change her appearance just like you,


    and I haven¡¯t seen her in five years! I just thought she had grown tired of being blonde and changed


    herself into a redhead. And this girl is cute, like really freaking cute.¡±


    Without looking away from my face, Lucas mutters, ¡°The person standing before us isn¡¯t Irma, but


    Skr.¡±


    Jaiden¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°S-Skr?!¡±


    To escape the awkwardness, I move my hand to Lucas¡¯ bag. ¡°Th-the car is right outside!¡± I stammer


    before attempting to lift


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    O


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Fri, May 17


    Chapter 89


    up therge, hefty bag by myself.


    Unfortunately, it weighs a ton-1 feel my muscles strain even before it has left the ground.


    How embarrassing¡±:


    51%


    1 drop the bag, ready to try again, but Lucas is quicker and easily sweeps it off the ground with one


    hand as if it were nothing more than a toy. He handles it like he¡¯s been lifting boulders his entire life, his


    large arms flexing under his tight ck t-


    shirt


    ¡°I prefer to carry my own bag. Thank you, Skr,¡± he says in a cold tone before walking ahead.


    1 stand there, watching his broad back recede among the crowd, and a hollow feeling fills my chest.


    Something that¡¯s half disappointment and half something else I can¡¯t put my tongue on Jaiden is staring


    at me like he¡¯s seen a ghost.


    ¡°We thought you were dead, you know,¡± he says quietly after Lucas isn¡¯t within hearing range. ¡°After


    you disappeared from the face of the earth. Lucas was a mess. We tried to tell him that you were gone,


    but he kept saying he could still feel your presence through the mate bond. That you were alive. And


    when Caleb finally said he had adopted you AFTER he had basically kidnapped you to Spain. Lucas


    was so relieved. He cares about you a lot.¡±


    I wrinkle my nose and mumble. ¡°Hard to believe_¡±


    Jaiden chuckles, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Yeah, I could tee why you might think that. Lucas


    has always had a hard time expressing his feelings. It¡¯s just how he is


    He is also scary, but I don¡¯t tell Jaiden that. Instead. I motion for him to follow me and begin walking out


    of the airport. Isicas is already outside, and I pause when I notice two girls giggling by his side.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tall¡±¡± one of them exims.


    When Lucas doesn¡¯t respond, the other girl grabs his arm. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    He squints at her, obviously unhappy with her touching him. ¡°No.¡±


    A smile spreads over her lips before she bats her eyelids. ¡°Is there any chance I could be your


    girlfriend?¡±


    Jaiden sighs. ¡°Seriously, I can¡¯t take him anywhere. He mutters before ncing down at me. ¡°Lucas


    has been working extra as a Calvin Klein model ever since his parents said having a part-time job is


    part of growing up. Unfortunately, the girls recognize him everywhere. Drives him nuts, but it¡¯s great for


    his portfolio.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but giggle at the image of Lucas as a model. It¡¯s not that I doubt his capability-he¡¯s strikingly


    handsome, and his body is toned to perfection. But the mere idea of Lucas, the mod intimidating man


    I¡¯ve ever seen, posing in front of a camera, trying to look seductive or passionate strikes me as cortical


    ¡°Hello, are we going or not?¡± Lucas suddenly barks. ¡°Why are you guys just standing there?!¡±


    I wince at his tone and immediately start walking ¡°Th the car is right this way!¡±


    Jaiden nudges me gently, whispering. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s just frustrated because he can¡¯t get rid of


    his fan club.¡± He gestures surreptitiously towards the giggling girls, who are still staring at Lucas with


    star-struck eyes.


    I shoot hum a smile, Jaiden doesn¡¯t seem that bad, but once I see Lucas¡¯ impatient face, I quicken my


    pace to lead them to any tiny red car


    It¡¯s an old Fiat that has seen better days. The paint is chipping off in various ces, and it takes some


    time to start the engine, but it¡¯s mine, and I love it


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:02 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 89


    Jaiden is kind enough not toment on its state as he hops into the back seat. Lucas merely grunts


    and folds his tall frame into the passenger seat, hisrge body taking up most of the space.


    I can¡¯t help but sneak a nce at him, his smoldering eyes shing with my own. The tension in the air


    nearly suffocates me as I fumble to ignite the engine.


    The car stutters, and I guide it slowly onto the road, asionally ncing in the rearview mirror to


    check on Jaiden.


    He¡¯s rxed, looking out the window with a small grin ying on his lips. It¡¯s a sharp contrast to Lucas¡¯


    rigid posture. He is grumbling under his breath about the fans waving us off, and to be honest, he looks


    like he could crush the vehicle if he


    wants to


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to Spain before.¡± Jaiden suddenly pipes up, breaking the silence that has enveloped


    us. ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡±


    ¡°Well, Spain is different,¡± I start slowly, mentally flipping through a catalog of memories and


    impressions. ¡°It¡¯s vibrant and full of life. The people, the food, * culture¡­ everything is so rich and


    warm. It¡¯s like every day is a celebration of life itself.¡±


    There¡¯s a pause as Jaiden absorbs this, ¡°Sounds wonderful,¡± he murmurs. ¡°How are the beaches?¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. 1 forget who I¡¯m speaking to and smile as I imagine myself reading under the shade of a


    palm tree while handsome men y volleyball.


    ¡°Wonderful, huh?¡± Jaiden asks.


    ¡°Y-yeah. The water is warm, the sand is white, and every guy is ripped and tanned,¡± I finish, catching


    myself toote. A heat. rushes to my cheeks, and I quickly add, ¡°Not that I¡¯ve been paying close


    attention or anything!¡±


    I shoot a quick sideways nce at Lucas. His brows are furrowed, his fingers drumming irritably on the


    dashboard.


    Jaiden chuckles, his eyes twinkling with amusement in the rearview mirror. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±


    He brushes off an imaginary speck of dust from his shirt and leans back into his seju. ¡°After all, what¡¯s


    not to love about a beach full of


    guys showing off their six-packs? If you¡¯re lucky, you might even get a chance to see mine.¡±


    Lucas lets out a low growl that speaks volumes. He is clearly unamused by the banter. ¡°Do we have to


    keep talking about the beach? Or can we focus on getting home first?¡± he grumbles, ring at the road


    ahead.


    ¡°I¡¯m just making conversation, Jaiden retorts. ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lucas looks like he is about to say something, but then his eyes meet mine, and I shiver in my seat. It


    makes his lips turn into a thin stretch on his face before he looks away.


    ¡°Whatever¡­¡± he finally mutters, his eyes locked on the palm trees we are passing.


    With Lucas focusing on something else, I can finally breathe in peace. Lucas is far too intense for my


    liking, and although he is the most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever seen, he is also the scariest because I


    know how easily he could overpower me.


    A shiver races down my spine as images of know it¡¯s going to be hell living under the same roof as


    Lucas.


    i fill my head. Since I¡¯m still not entirely over my past, I jus


    Big, scary men are


    e the worst.


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Skr


    I only have to drive for thirty minutes until I notice I¡¯m almost out of gas. Luckily, there is a gas station


    just up the road. I pull in and cut the engine, unbuckling my seatbelt.


    Jaiden is sleeping in the back, but Lucas is awake. He finally uncrosses his arms, which have been


    tense since we left the airport, and unclenches his jaw before he turns to me, ¡°I¡¯ll pump¡± he says.


    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t have to do that!¡± I stammer.


    His eyes narrow, but I don¡¯t dare to look into his mismatched eyes. Just sitting in the car with him is


    making me anxious. What makes it even worse is that I know Lucas has already figured out he


    frightens me.


    His next question confirms it. ¡°Do all men frighten you, or is it just me?¡±


    That question hits me like an arrow through the chest, and I lift my eyes, staring at his muscles and


    unyielding expression before gulping. ¡°W-what makes you think I¡¯m afraid of men?¡±


    He shrugs a massive shoulder. ¡°At the airport, you were perfectly calm speaking to ady who asked


    for directions. I watched you from afar while Jaiden was in the bathroom. But as soon as Jaiden


    approached you, you wore this expression¡­kinda like you would shit in your pants.¡±


    Difort wraps around me while Lucas, the brutish idiot, cackles at his own words. ¡°You said I was


    too short five years ago, and now you can¡¯t even look me in the eye¡­girls are such hypocrites.¡±


    Really, he is muttering that in front of me? He is so rude! I want to call him stupid to his face, but I¡¯m not


    brave enough. Instead. I end up ring ahead.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very nice to make fun of something someone said in the past. P-people change,¡± I say before


    adding, ¡°Don¡¯t ridicule me for my fears either. Y-you don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through


    ¡°Sorry, can you repeat that without stammering? It¡¯s hard to understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    The audacity!


    I turn around to re into his handsome face, but no matter what, words won¡¯te to me. I¡¯m too


    afraid to think or speak in his presence. He knows this, too, and smiles evilly from the passenger seat.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m curious: what have you been through that makes it so hard to speak to men? You¡¯re a


    grownup-shouldn¡¯t you be more assertive at your age-¡±


    His words get interrupted by me pping him in the face.


    Immediately, the car turns silent, the only sound being the soft hum of the AC. He slowly turns his face


    back toward me, rubbing his cheek with a dumbfounded expression. It¡¯s clear he didn¡¯t expect my


    reaction, and frankly, neither did I.


    I stare at my own hand in disbelief. Did I really just p an Alpha? What the hell has gotten into me?!


    For the first time in five years, I let my emotions get the best of me because, somehow, Lucas made


    me think of the past.


    My own parents abandoned me.


    I endured years of abuse from the caretakers at the orphanage.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    ?


    11:02 Fri, May


    Chapter 90


    Rape.


    Loneliness,


    It all turned into rage, and now, I fear what will happen next. I expect Lucas to punish me for pping


    his face, but instead, he chuckles in his seat.


    ¡°Well,¡± he finally says, lifting a hand to touch his reddening cheek gingerly. ¡°I guess there is some fire in


    you.¡±


    My only response is to stare at him, a little breathless, with my heart hammering hard against my chest.


    Even my lips are quivering


    Lucas seems to find that amusing. ¡°You¡¯re such a weirdo¡­¡± He shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯re the one who


    pped me, yet you¡¯re the one looking like you¡¯re in pain.¡±


    His words cut like knives because he is making me feel as if I¡¯m being misunderstood. If only he knew


    why I rejected the way I did¡­but is it even an excuse? Violence should never be okay, and yet, I


    couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    ¡°I will start pumping now.¡± Lucas opens the door. ¡°You just sit there and keep being a weirdo.¡±


    Despite the unsettling feeling in my chest. I manage to re daggers at him. ¡°You could be nicer to


    me¡­ you¡¯re mean.¡±


    ¡°Nicer? Pift, as if you deserve that!¡± Lucas snorts. ¡°And I¡¯m not mean. I say things how they are. There


    is a difference! I¡¯m honest.


    I swallow thickly.


    Lucas is a bully, yet I say nothing to provoke him further. I just re at him until his nostrils re.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± he climbs out of the car. ¡°The gas is on me.¡±


    Since I don¡¯t have a lot of money, I just nod. But then I figure I should contribute with something and


    quickly ask, ¡°D-do you want something from the store?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he mutters. ¡°We can enter the store together after I¡¯m done here.¡±


    I keep my eyes on him as he walks to the pump. His shoulders are broad, and his profile is strong


    under the harsh sunlight. There¡¯s a hardness in him-a callousness thates from years of anger and


    loneliness that mirrors my own.


    Is it because he is a tribrid? Because that¡¯s what he is. I think. At least I heard his dad was a mix of


    three different species, but I¡¯ve also heard rumors that his mom has angelic blood.


    So, maybe Lucas is a quadbrid?


    Is that even possible?


    As he finishes and makes his way back to the car, I find myself lost in thought. What would it be like to


    have such a diverse lineage? Could that be why he¡¯s so different?


    ¡°Are youing or not?¡± Lucas asks in his deep voice, making me jump. His red and green eyes meet


    mine and for a moment, I feel he can see straight through me, into all my thoughts and feelings.


    There¡¯s an intensity there that takes me


    aback.


    ¡°Oh yeah, cing,¡± I stammer, hastily undoing my seatbelt and getting out of the car. The warm


    afternoon sun beats down on us as we walk together into the store.


    There are two mean girls from the local pack working the cash register. They snicker when they see


    me, but their faces fall


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:03 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 90


    once their eyesnd on Lucas.


    ¡°Holy shit, is that a basketball yer?¡± one of them whispers in Spanish, just loud enough for me to


    catch.


    The other smirks and leans across the counter, her eyes following Lucas as he strides past them with a


    nonchnce born of years of dealing with unwanted attention. He opens the cooler to take out an


    energy drink, and the girl swoons.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but hot d*mn, he is gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°He is. I wonder what the hell he is doing with the nerd from school, though?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is the ginger¡¯s cousin?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe he lost a bet?¡± The second one snickers, elbowing her friend as they continue their hushed


    spection about me


    and Lucas.


    1 feel my checks grow warm, embarrassment sliding down my spine like trickling ice water. This is why


    I avoid people and social situations. They never fail to remind me of my ce.


    Lucas, however, remains unbothered since he probably does not even understand what they are


    saying. He opens the freezer and nces at me. ¡°Do you want an ice cream cone?¡± he asks, holding


    up a strawberry one.


    I blink in surprise at his question and the offer of a treat. ¡°Um, yeyes, thanks,¡± I reply, feeling even more


    out of ce. Perhaps Lucas is not as mean as I initially thought.


    He tosses the strawberry cone into our basket along with his drink, his gaze never leaving mine.


    There¡¯s a new emotion in his eyes!


    s that I can¡¯t quite decipher ¨C not kindness, but something simr..tolerance, perhaps?


    ¡°Get whatever else you want,¡± he adds casually before moving away to grab a six-pack of beer.


    I reach for a bag of chips and a bar of chocte, my favorite. As make my way towards Lucas again, I


    see him chatting up the girls at the counter. They¡¯re giggling and blushing, fawning over him like he¡¯s a


    movie star or something.


    ¡°So you y basketball?¡± I hear one of them ask in English as I approach, the coy smile on her face


    making it obviously clear she wants to f*ck him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Lucas replies.


    ¡°But you¡¯re so tall!¡± the other girl interjects, fluttering her eyshes at him. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be great at


    it.¡±


    Lucas only shrugs in response, paying for our snacks with aid-back air that sends the girls into


    another giggling fit.


    ¡°Coming?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    Just as we are about to exit the store, Lucas suddenly turns around. ¡°By the way,¡± he says, his tone t


    but authoritative. ¡°The ¡®nerd¡¯ over here is my friend. Treat her decently, or we¡¯ll have a problem.¡±


    The girls¡¯ughter dies instantly, reced by stunned silence that hangs heavily in the air.


    Did he just defend me?


    I blink at Lucas in surprise, my heart pounding against my ribs. Never has anyone stood up for me like


    that. Even my sister joins in to tease me whenever her friends do.


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Deposit Bonus


    O

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Lucas growls. ¡°I¡¯m hungry and want to get home as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°R-right!¡± I quickly run to the car and take my seat behind the wheel as Lucas slips into the passenger


    seat, his broad shoulders filling the space.


    His fingers crack open his energy drink with a hiss, and then he takes a long gulp. After he is done, he


    wipes his mouth on the back of his hand and


    ¡°Who is Irwin Deluca?¡±


    at me.


    My pulse hammers against my neck. Irwin Deluca is the guy who forcefully kissed me when he was


    drunk. It was terrible and disgusting, but that isn¡¯t the point! Where the hell did Lucas hear his name


    from?!


    My eyes dart to him, but he¡¯s looking back at the store, his expression nk. ¡°He¡¯s a guy from the local


    pack. The Beta, actually,¡± I say, my voice small and uncertain. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s asking about Irwin,


    of all people.


    Lucas doesn¡¯t look at me as he continues speaking, his tone is casual, almost offhand. ¡°I read the mind


    of one of the girls. She has a crush on Irwin, but apparently, that guy is madly in love with you.


    My stomach sinks to the pit of my belly. Irwin¡¯s face shes in my mind-his bloodshot eyes, the sour


    stench of alcohol on his breath before he pushed me up against the wall. His hands were on my


    breasts and hips, and then he kissed me against my will.


    ¡°Y-yeah, well..he isn¡¯t my type.¡±


    Luca*¡¯s eyes finally turn towards me, his gaze heavy and intense. ¡°Right. Not your type,¡± he repeats


    with a ghost of a smirk before muttering in a bitter voice, ¡°Because no one is good enough for


    Skr¡­.¡±


    As his words sink in, I feel a knot forming in my stomach, tightening with every passing second. He has


    no right to say that


    it to tell him that. F*ck, I wish I was strong he doesn¡¯t know anything about me! But, of course, I¡¯m tooThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    much of a chicken-shit enough to tell him the truth¡­


    SEND GIFT


    4/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    D*mn you


    ?


    O


    COMMENT


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:03 Fri, May


    Chapter 91


    Skr


    Not much is said around the dinner table the same evening. My mom was too tired to eat after chasing


    down the rogue, so she went to sleep. Irma is texting with yet another guy, and my dad and Jaiden are


    discussing the ongoing football game on the fridge¡¯s TV.


    I take another bite of my food, ncing up briefly when Lucas winces. I can tell something is bothering


    him in his shoulder. Odd. Did he injure himself during the flight? The seats can be cramped, and


    although I know he can alter his appearance, I doubt he did that.


    This guy is too proud to look like somebody else.


    ¡°Thanks for the food,¡± he mumbles, pushing away his te with a jarring scrape that draws everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± My dad asks, his brows furrowing in concern as he nces at Lucas¡¯ barely touched


    food.


    Lucas doesn¡¯t meet his eyes, instead choosing to focus on the half-eaten steak on his te. ¡°Yeah,¡± he


    lies smoothly, ¡°Just not hungry.


    He stands from the table abruptly, leaving behind a stunned silence as he disappears down the hall


    towards the guest bedroom.


    Once Lucas is out of sight, Irma breaks the tension with a scoff and an eye-roll. ¡°This is typical anti-


    social Alpha behavior. They all act this way: brooding and disinterested in talking.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± I mumble and look down at my te. ¡°I guess most Alphas act that way¡­¡±


    ¡°Except for Alpha Max Deluca,¡± Irma quickly adds, looking down at her phone with dreamy eyes. ¡°He is


    a real babe.¡±


    Max is Irwin¡¯s brother and not sweet at all. Max is a big bully, but I won¡¯t tell my sister that. She can


    keep living in the illusion of him being nice.


    Later that same night, I wake up to a banging sounding from the basement. I immediately sit up in


    my bed and look at Irma. She is still sleeping with her eyepatch on. Weird. Didn¡¯t she hear that sound?


    Suddenly, I hear it again. It¡¯s faint, but since I¡¯m a werewolf, I can easily pick it up. It¡¯s definitelying


    from the basement, which is weird. The guys are sharing the guest bedroom and that¡¯s on the bottom


    floor, not in the basement. So, who is down there?


    I nce at Irma again. The safest option would probably be to wake up my hybrid sister, but something


    tells me not to. Call it intuition.


    Slowly, I get up from my bed. I¡¯m only wearing my nightgown, but I don¡¯t bother to grab a robe. The


    house is dark and quiet as I tiptoe down the hallway. Thest thing I want is to wake everyone up over


    a sound that could be anything-a roon, the furnace, who knows.


    As I near the basement door, the noise bes louder and more distinct. Now it sounds like grunting,


    maybe¡­pain? My heart begins to pound in my chest. Could there be an intruder in our house?


    Throwing caution to the wind, I open the door and charge down into the basement. If it¡¯s an intruder,


    perhaps a nightgown- wearing teenage girl will take them by surprise, and I can get in good punch or


    two. It¡¯s unlikely, but it¡¯s all I¡¯ve got at the


    moment


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    r


    11:03 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 91


    The light is dim, but my eyes adjust quickly until I see Lucas sitting on the floor.


    But he isn¡¯t quite himself.


    Arge white, angelic wing is folded and pushed up against the ceiling, feathers soaring down to the


    ground. At the time, there¡¯s a leather-d demonic wing twisted and contorted in apparent pain.


    I¡¯m shocked into silence.


    same


    The difference and the contrast between the two wings is striking. It makes me think of old stories


    where good fights evil. Angels and demons. ck and white. But here, these wings are tached to the


    same person.


    Lucas.


    A silent breath of surprise leaves my lips. ¡°Lucas?¡± I ask in a small voice, not wanting to startle him. His


    eyes instantly snap towards me, surprise and a hint of annoyance flickering across his handsome face.


    ¡°Oh, great. It¡¯s you,¡± Lucas grumbles and looks away as if wanting to hide his face from my prying


    eyes.


    I can tell why: tears of blood are running down from both his blue and red eyes, almost as if they, too,


    are fighting among themselves.


    I swallow, finding it difficult to look away from the strange and eerie spectacle before me. ¡°Lucas,¡± I


    dare to say his name again, keeping my voice soft and my movements slow as I approach him. ¡°Are


    you alright?¡±


    He scoffs a sound that¡¯s almost drowned out by a shuddery gasp of pain as he attempts to adjust the


    position of his massive wings. His breath hitches, a raw noise that rips at my heart despite my fear of


    him.


    ¡°Do I look alright?¡± he spits out between gritted teeth.


    ¡°No,¡± I answer honestly, stepping closer until I¡¯m barely a foot away from him. ¡°You don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You should leave me alone for your own good, Skr,¡± he growls in a voice that speaks of his agony.


    There is anger in it, too. ¡°You¡¯re already afraid of men, so looking at this¡­¡± He gestures at himself. ¡°Is


    probably too much for your small weirdo brain to process.


    His words make me swallow hard. Not because he is wrong but because he is right: I¡¯m terrified of him.


    All men scare me after I was sexually assaulted, especially the 6¡¯8 foot Alpha, who seems to hate me


    to the very core.


    But he needs me, so, for him, I will bleed myself dry.


    I step forward, my heart pounding painfully against my chest, but I refuse to let my fear control me. I


    can do this. I need to do this for Lucas.


    ¡°You¡¯re right: I¡¯m afraid of you, Lucas,¡± I say, and it surprises me how steady my voice sounds despite


    the thunderous pounding in my ears. ¡°But you¡¯re in pain, so I can¡¯t just leave you alone in here.¡±


    He snorts. ¡°There is nothing you can do to help me.


    ¡°Maybe there isn¡¯t, I interrupt. ¡°But I won¡¯t know unless I try.¡± Ibrace myself, taking a deep breath and


    pushing past my fear. I edge closer, my hand outstretched tentatively towards him. Lucas recoils


    slightly but doesn¡¯t stop me.


    The moment my fingers touch the edge of his demonic wing, he winces audibly. My hand retracts


    instinctively, but his sharp intake of breath stops me.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I mutter, unsure of what else to do or say.


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    |||


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:03 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 91


    ¡°You should really stop trying to y the hero, Skr. Lucas rasps with a bitterugh, though his voice


    lacks humor.


    ¡°Maybe I want to.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I lower myself to a squatting position so that we are alroost face-to-face. ¡°But so are you for


    trying to handle something like this on your own.¡±


    It looks like he wants to argue with me-I can see the smoke in his eyes-but then more pain shoots


    through his body, and his lips close shut. He winces, and I act without thinking: 1 scoot forward and


    ce my palm against his chin. It¡¯s drenched. in a cold sweat, yet I don¡¯t pull away.


    Instead, I gaze into his eyes-they are so different, yet the pain is the same-relentless, hard, and not fair.


    ¡°Let me help you. Lucas.¡± I whisper, even though I have no idea how to fix him.


    Hisugh is harsh and without humor. ¡°Why do you


    even care Ive done nothing to deserve your attention.


    ¡°You exist, Lucas,¡± I say simply, shrugging. ¡°That¡¯s enough reason for me to care.¡±


    shining with


    He looks at me then, for the first time, really looks at me, and something shifts in his posture. It


    happens slowly, but those wings shake a little before retracting into his back, vanishing as if they¡¯d


    never been there at all. His eyes pain, reflect a strange mix of disbelief and wonder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you,¡± he confesses, his voice hoarse from the ordeal.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to. Just let me help you.¡±


    He opens his mouth to argue further, but no soundes out. Instead, he stops and simply looks at


    me, studying every inch of my face before copsing.


    I try to sit up in time to stop his fall, but I stand no chance. Lucas is huge, and I¡¯m tiny. So¡­yeah¡­we


    go down like timber. The back of my head hits the hard floor, and my heart beats rapidly against my


    chest when I realize Lucas¡¯ face is pressed against my breasts¡­. orck thereof.


    The worst part, though? I think he is asleep!


    Or at least unconscious. Lucas is so still against me, his weight heavy and yet not entirely unwee.


    I can feel the rise and fall of his muscr chest, a rhythm that makes my head spin.


    This is the closest I¡¯ve ever been to a man I find attractive, and its embarrassing how flustered I am.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I say, gently nudging the giant Alpha at first but adding force when he doesn¡¯t respond. ¡°Lucas?¡±


    I call again, this time adding a sharp elbow jab to his ribs.


    Nothing.


    ¡°Dang it,¡± I mutter to myself, about to yell before I hear him mutter in his sleep.


    ¡°Skr¡­¡±


    Did he just say my name in his sleep?


    A blush spreads over my cheeks, and I rx. Maybe this isn¡¯t so bad after all¡­


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    III


    11:03 Fri, May


    Chapter 91


    I close my eyes and eventually fall asleep on the cold floor. But the next time I wake up, I¡¯m lying in my


    bed, and Lucas is


    nowhere to be found.


    4/4


    É«


    CEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    O


    COMMENT


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Skr


    A few dayster, I find my mom sitting downstairs in the kitchen. The others are out hunting with my


    dad and even though I usually love to hunt, I didn¡¯t feel like going.


    Instead, I drag out a chair and sit down in front of my mom, my eyes curious. ¡°I have a question,¡± I say.


    She ces down her phone with a smile. ¡°What is it, Sky?¡±


    The nickname makes me perk up, but not for long. ¡°It¡¯s about Alpha Xavier and Alpha Daisy,¡± I start,


    biting my lower lip nervously since I seldom ask these types of questions.


    It¡¯s unlike me to show any interest in the Bloodmoon pack, even if my family are technically still


    members of it.


    My mom, however, doesn¡¯t look suspicious. ¡°What about them? she instead asks.


    ¡°When Daisy brought back the light, she lost her angelic powers and heritage, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my mom smiles. ¡°She lost her powers, but that doesn¡¯t mean she lost her angelic blood. We were


    never able to track down her real parents, but we think she was a gift sent by the moon goddess


    herself.¡±


    I stare at her. ¡°A gift by the moon goddess?¡±


    Yes, someone sent to save the world,¡± she taps her chin as if thinking. ¡°Xavier believes the moon


    goddess is Daisy¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± her smile grows. ¡°Amazing, right?¡±


    ¡°Very..¡± I mumble to myself while silently putting the puzzle pieces together. If Daisy still carries angelic


    blood, then Lucas could quite possibly be a quadbrid


    ¡°The Reeves are a very strong family. Sadly, Aron and Logan don¡¯t want to ept them as the true


    Alpha family that should lead the Bloodmoon pack. If Christian Reeves had still been alive, he would


    have pointed out that the pack belonged to the, Reeves family first.¡±


    I recoil at the mention of Aron. He is the reason I still have nightmares and why I haven¡¯t had the guts


    to get into a rtionship. That rapist ruined me..wait.


    Did she just say that Christian Reeves is dead?!!


    ¡°Is everything okay, Sky?¡±


    My mom¡¯s voice shakes me out of it, and I blink before forcing a smile onto my lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I just¡­


    Did Thear thatst part correctly?¡±


    ¡°Which part?¡±


    ¡°The part when you said Christian Reeves is dead.¡±


    Her face falls. ¡°Oh, sweetie¡­ Christian Reeves died five years ago I thought you knew? He had a heart


    attack the same day: Lucas turned thirteen. But I suppose it makes sense that you didn¡¯t hear about it


    since you ran away¡­¡±


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    III


    O


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 92


    1 freeze at her words. ¡°H-he had a heartattack?¡±


    ¡°Yes, honey,¡± my mom puts a hand over mine. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. He is in a better ce now, and his


    family is leading the pack perfectly fine without him¡­even if there is some drama.¡±


    I try to smile at her words, but I don¡¯t feel calm at all. Especially not when that voice from five years ago


    makes it back to the surface, ¡®Have you finally figured it out yet, Skr?¡¯ it asks before snickering


    ¡®Shut up. I growl internally before pushing it back into the far corner of my mind where it belongs.


    The reason I do that is because I know d*mn well that I¡¯m a special werewolf, but I don¡¯t want to be.


    Every time I stop fighting that horrible voice in my head, strange things happen. Sometimes, I have


    futuristic dreams, and even though no one believes me, I swear I time-traveled that one time at the


    grocery store.


    It happened three years ago, I tried to reach for a can of peaches from the top shelf when suddenly, it


    wasn¡¯t the grocery Store I was standing in, but a park. It was a beautiful sunny day, and the couple


    were kissing on a bench, theirughter echoing through the air. Just as suddenly, I was back in the


    grocery store again, the can of peaches somehow in my hand.


    And there were other times, too: times when I¡¯d see a sh of a familiar face before it would disappear,


    leaving only a faint trace in my memory that couldn¡¯t quite be recalled, Times when I¡¯d hear whispers


    that sounded like they wereing from all around me, even though no one was there.


    It¡¯s *ucking creepy, so I¡¯ve decided never to let my powerse up to the surface. I¡¯m happy being


    normal.


    ¡°Do you have any ns tonight?¡± my mom asks.


    return from my internal reverie at the sound of her voice. ¡°No nothing particr. Why do you ask?¡± I


    respond, doing my best to hide the turmoil of my thoughts.


    ¡°Well,¡± she begins, her eyes sparkling with mischief, ¡°Lucas didn¡¯t go hunting with the others and so I


    thought you might want to go and check on him?¡±


    1 raise a suspicious eyebrow at her. She knows I find Lucas scary, so why is she suggesting this? ¡°And


    why would I want to o that?¡±


    She shrugs nonchntly, ¡°Just thought you might want to hang out with him, is all¡±


    Even though I don¡¯t hate Lucas, I feel a tinge of difort at the thought of knocking on his door. He


    has been avoiding me for thest couple of days, so it¡¯s obviously clear he doesn¡¯t want me around.


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± I mumble, trying hard not to think about our moment in the basement. What if he is hiding


    from me because he is ashamed?


    ¡°Well, I just thought it would be nice. Lucas has been istedtely. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have a


    friendly conversation,¡± she suggests, looking at me knowingly.


    I roll my eyes at her subtle push, ¡°Mom, I know what you¡¯re trying to do.¡±


    She feigns innocence, ¡°I¡¯m just saying, sometimes people need someone to talk to. And he hasn¡¯t


    rejected you back yet, has. he?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I pause, and she giggles.


    ¡°I thought as much.¡± Her smile is downright mischievous right now. ¡°And since he can still feel the mate


    bond, you hold power over him, Sky. He might listen to you if you tell him locking himself up in his room


    isn¡¯t healthy.¡±


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    20


    III


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:03 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 92


    ¡°But he also might rip my head off!¡±


    Instead ofughing like I expect her to, she stares at me thoughtfully. ¡°Lucas won¡¯t hurt you, Sky. He


    may be a lot of things. but violent towards you? Never.¡±


    1 pout. ¡°How can you be so stire?¡±


    ¡°Because even if you only see him as a big, brutish Alpha with a moody personality, that boy is into


    you, Skr. He always has been, even if he doesn¡¯t wear his heart on his sleeve.¡±


    I blink at her words before Iugh out loud. My mom stares at me like I¡¯m crazy, yet I can¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Very funny,¡± I tell her. ¡°Anyway, I will head back upstairs to read a book or something


    ¡°You do that,¡± she replies, the mischievous glint never leaving her eyes.


    As I turn to walk away, I can hear her mutter under her breath. Teenagers are so blind¡­¡±


    Blind? She is the delusional one!


    I shake my head and walk upstairs, nning to bury myself in a world of fiction where things are


    predictable and easier to


    my bed. understand However, as I open the door, my eyesnd on a person who shouldn¡¯t be in


    Lucas.


    He is lying on his back, and his t-shirt has ridden up his chest to reveal glorious v-lines that vanish


    beneath the waistband of Iris jeans. His eyes are closed, and his chest rises and falls in an easy


    rhythm, indicating he is in a deep sleep.


    And while my first question should be, ¡°What the hell is he doing in my room?¡± I can¡¯t stop staring at his


    lower abs. Like. I¡¯ve seen muscles before, but seeing them on Lucas is making my heart palpitate.


    Even with these interruptive thoughts, I manage to squeak out, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    Startled, he jolts awake, sits up abruptly, and blinks at me. The disoriented expression on his face


    would beical if 1 weren¡¯t utterly perplexed.


    ¡°I¡­ um¡­¡± he fumbles for words, pressing a hand against his forehead as if trying to remember


    something.


    I cross my arms, tapping my foot impatiently. ¡°W-well?¡±


    He squints at me before the realization dawns upon his features. In an entire shift of persona, Lucas


    shifts ufortably on the bed, looking as though he¡¯d rather be anywhere else before he mutters, ¡°I


    tried to shape-shift into a wolf, but my angelic and demonic side started fighting. Your scent is the only


    thing that prevents me from shifting into¡­.you know¡­¡±


    I almost feel sorry for him. If I were in his position, with my powers struggling to exist in the same body


    and my mate¡¯s scent the only thing that could steady me, I¡¯d probably be doing the same thing.


    But it¡¯s Lucas we¡¯re talking about here! I can¡¯t share my bed with my freaking Alpha!


    ¡°G-get out of my room!¡± I order him, though my voicees out as nervous as I feel.


    It also doesn¡¯t scare Lucas. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of my room, I will scream as loud as a dying banshee!¡±


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:03 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 92


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± He holds up his hands in surrender. ¡°I will leave-geez, no need to get so f*cking dramatic.


    The only reason I want to stay in your room is because I don¡¯t want to shape-shift. Nothing else.¡±


    He grumbles thest part, but the slight flush on his cheeks tells a different story. Groaning in


    frustration, he throws his legs over the side of the bed and stands up, towering over me. He res at


    me for a moment, his eyes darting to my lips before he turns away.


    ¡°You uhh need to give me something that smells like you¡­¡±


    1 gesture at my chair, where a dirty pile of clothes from yesterday is sitting. ¡°Take one of my t-shirts.¡±


    He walks over in his lumbering way, picking up a yellow tee and holding it to his nose. He makes a


    face. ¡°Your idea of ¡®smells like you¡¯ is different from mine,¡± he mutters but folds the shirt and tucks it


    under his arm anyway.


    I stare up at him, frightened, yet able to ask, ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°It smells like your perfume, not like you.¡±


    I try to appear tough, crossing my arms over my chest even though I feel like a toddler around him.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing. I notice his hand moving to the pile of clothes again. It almost looks like he is


    picking up something in secret before he smirks. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Then he¡¯s at the door, closing the door behind him. As soon as he is gone, I walk over to my chair,


    wondering what the hell he took to leave with such a satisfied expression. It¡¯s then it hits me-the


    ba*tard took my underwear!


    4/4


    END GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Skr


    I stand there in shock, thinking of what to do next. The Skr Alvarez of yesterday would hide


    underneath her nket and not chase the Alpha, who happens to look like a New York City billboard


    model, but I¡¯ve had thest straw.


    Skr Alvarez has been pushed over her limit, and I¡¯m going to murder Lucas!


    Without wasting a second, I storm out of my room and find him walking down the stairs a few steps


    ahead of me..


    A hiss leaves my lips. ¡°Lucas!¡±


    He turns around,


    giving me an


    innocent look that would fool any woman who didn¡¯t know he was evil. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Give it back!¡± I spread my hand towards him.


    He raises an eyebrow at my desperate attempts to reach for his arms. The b*stard is almost two feet


    taller than me and smirks down like the Cheshire Cat. ¡°Give what back?¡±


    ¡°My underwear!¡± The words escape my lips louder than I¡¯d intended, and I quickly mp a hand over


    my mouth, ncing around to make sure my mom didn¡¯t hear me.


    Luckily, she bully


    t sitting in the kitchen. It¡¯s just me and this big who grins shamelessly, looking more pleased than ever.


    ¡°What? Is this what you want?¡± He pulls out the piece ofcy fabric from his back pocket and twirls it


    around a finger. His eyes sh with amusement as I gape at him, my face burning hotter by the second.


    ¡°You absolute jerk!¡± 1 growl out, lunging at him to retrieve the stolen item. But Lucas, with the agility of


    a cat, sidesteps me easily and dangles my underwear high above his head. I¡¯m left filing angrily in the


    air, my fingers barely brushing the h of the fabric.


    Heughs whole-heartedly now, bending over with mirth while still keeping my target frustratingly out ofN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    reach. ¡°Come Skr. You gotta try harder than that.¡±


    ¡°Lucas!¡± 1 grit my teeth, seething with fury. ¡°You give those back right now!¡±


    ¡°Skr,¡± he says back teasingly in the same tone I used, waving the pair of underwear around my nose


    as if looking for a fight. ¡°Where¡¯s your sense of fun?¡±


    ¡°That is not ¡®fun¡¯ Lucas!¡± I bark at him. ¡°It¡¯s an invasion of privacy! Now, hand them over!¡±


    But Lucas only shakes his head, wagging a finger at me like a schoolmaster scolding a naughty child.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. Such impatience,¡± he says. ¡°I will give them back to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°After I¡¯ve used them.¡±


    My eyes almost bulge out of the sockets, and I shriek, ¡°U-used them? What do you mean?!¡±


    ¡°Well, I need them so I can get a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± he replies, wicked gleam in his eyes. ¡°The scent


    of you helps me rx, remember?¡±


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    XO


    |||


    11:03 Fri, May


    Chapter 93


    ¡°You are disgusting. I re at him, my fists clenched at my sides. But my bravado falters slightly when


    he starts to chuckle.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Skr,¡± he says, theughter clear in his voice even as he manages to keep


    a straight face. ¡°I meant that I¡¯ll use them¡­as a pillow. You know, to sleep on so I won¡¯t shape-shift in


    my sleep.¡±


    He tosses my underwear into the air and catches it with a flourish before stuffing it back into his pocket.


    His grin widens when he catches what must be a stupefied look on my face. My whole skin is burning


    with embarrassment at the thought of him snuggling with my underwear as though it were a precious


    treasure.


    ¡°Are you done with your little show, Lucas?¡± I hiss through gritted teeth, my hands itching to grasp the


    infuriating werewolf by his throat to choke him. Hisughter echoes through the house again, making


    my skin crawl with irritation.


    ¡°Oh, Skr,¡± he says, still chortling. ¡°You¡¯re such an easy target. Maybe you should try to loosen up a


    bit.¡±


    Ignoring hisment, I lean forward, trying to snatch my underwear from his pocket. But he¡¯s quicker


    and instantly steps back, dodging my hand with a grin.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± he teases again, grinning like a devil. ¡°I¡¯m not going to run away with them¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I shriek, lunging at him again. But as always, Lucas is taller and faster. He steps back,


    grinning madly, while I end up hitting the wall behind him.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± I mutter, rubbing my nose, which took the brunt of the collision. Lucas looks like he¡¯s about to


    die withughter, but I don¡¯t care. That won¡¯t stop me from taking back what¡¯s rightfully mine.


    ¡°Give them back now, or you¡¯ll regret it, I threaten, aiming for a menacing tone.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m terrified of the little 5-foot-nothing werewolf. She might kick my ankles down where I can¡¯t see


    her!¡±


    Since I don¡¯t know what else to do, I re at him beforeing out with an idea. Ever so slowly, I take


    a few steps back on the stairs so I¡¯m eye-level with the infuriatingly enormous Alpha He gives me a


    curious look that turns into pure fright when I lunge at him.


    My small frame ms into him with more force than he¡¯d expected. The surprise on his face is


    priceless, his eyes wide and his grin dropping from his lips. We both tumble backward, my momentum


    taking us to the floor.


    ¡°Got you!¡± I yell triumphantly, managing to snatch my underwear from his grasp as we fall. Lucas hits


    the ground with a thud that probably hurt him while mynding is cushioned since Ind on top of him.


    For a moment, he stares up at me before he startsughing again. But it¡¯s different this time-there is no


    mockery or teasing jests. He¡¯s genuinely amused, and I freeze when I see a smile breaking across his


    face, mirth lighting up his eyes.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you forward?¡± he teases in a dark tone, nodding at the one hand that is resting on his


    broad chest while the other triumphantly waves my underwear in the air.


    Oh no!


    My eyes sh to the hand that¡¯s gripping his t-shirt, and I quickly snatch it back as if he¡¯s made of hot


    coals, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. I was almost touching his abs!


    My whole face is ame when I speak. ¡°D-don¡¯t tter yourself, Lucas,¡± I stammer, trying to regain my


    composure even as I scramble off him and victoriously stuff my underwear into my pocket.


    Lucas reaches up from the floor to gently rub the back of his head where it hits the ground, wincing


    slightly. But there¡¯s no malice in his expression, only a glimmer of amusement in his eyes as he


    watches me.


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:03 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 93


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± I ask, try voice softer than I intended, as my gaze fixes on where he rubs his head. He


    chuckles at my concern and hoists himself up from the floor, brushing off the bits of dirt and dust on his


    shirt.


    51%


    ¡°I¡¯ll survive, Skr,¡± he responds, giving me a lopsided smile that sends an unexpected flutter through


    my stomach. He steps closer to me until I can smell the woodsy scent of his cologne. My heart


    hammers in my chest, threatening to jump out as The reaches out towards me.


    My breath catches as his hand moves past my face towards my pocket.


    ¡°But these¡ª¡± his fingers pluck out my underwear from my pocket, ¡°areing with me.¡±


    I gasp, frozen in shock, as Lucas turns and bolts down the hallway, my underwear waving like a g


    from his sped fist. A growl escapes from my lips, but this time, I¡¯don¡¯t follow him to pick another fight.


    My heart is pounding way too fast, and it sucks to acknowledge, but Lucas is the culprit. D*mn it. I have


    to be very y careful around that boy since my heart is something I can¡¯t give to anyone.


    Why?


    Because a crush leads to love, love leads to kissing, and kissing leads to what I can¡¯t stand; sex.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Lucas


    My brain feels like it¡¯s been through a blender, and I¡¯m starting to think I need a doctor¡­.or an exorcist.


    I don¡¯t care as long as I get Skr out of my head!


    I came here to reject her.


    Not to fawn over her eyes.


    Not to feel flutters whenever she touches me.


    F*ck, I¡¯m weak¡­.


    I¡¯m the Alpha of the Bloodmoon pack. I¡¯m supposed to be cold-hearted and mean, yet here I am, stuck


    in a onesided love story like a f*cking sap.


    Gah!


    I don¡¯t date


    I don¡¯t do rtionships.


    Before I met Skr, I was doing just fine staying single without any romance in my life. Most women


    who approach me are just after my looks, wealth, or Alpha position.


    And Skr?


    That girl is terrified of me. She can¡¯t even look at me without looking as if she might shit herself, yet


    here I am with her underwear pressed to my nose to get a good night¡¯s sleep-it¡¯s f*cking pathetic.


    Since when do I get hung up on girls that don¡¯t like me back?!


    The worst part?


    I woke up five minutes ago, rock-hard, after having an erotic dream about Skr trying to seduce me.


    What is the matter with me? The freckled redhead isn¡¯t even that pretty!


    okay, that came out wrong.


    Skr isn¡¯t ugly, that¡¯s for sure. She might not look like a model, but she is adorable with big cheeks


    and huge eyes.


    Before I can stop myself, I grab my o*k, stroking myself while sniffing her underwear that¡¯s lying on my


    pillow. What I¡¯m doing is wrong.


    But I can¡¯t resist doing it.


    ¡°F*cking mate bond¡­¡± I mutter before I can no longer hold back.


    Ie all over my eight-pack. Hard. My whole body jitters while I try hard not to breathe too loudly


    since Jaiden is sleeping in the same room.


    After cumming like a si*sy, I walk out of my room and enter the bathroom to wash myself. It¡¯s then I


    hear something


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    |||


    Deposit Bonus


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:03 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 94


    gruesome: Caleb and L-talking on the other side of the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting older..¡± L sighs. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t think my wrinkles are unattractive?¡±


    Caleb sighs. ¡°No, honey. You only grow more beautiful every single day, but if my appearance makes


    you feel self-conscious, I could always add a few wrinkles to myself.¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­I have another favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want to feel young. Caleb¡­ Can¡¯t you turn into an older version of yourself, but with huge muscles


    and tattoos everywhere? I want you to pretend to be part of the mafia!¡±


    ¡°Like an older mafia boss?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    My eyes widen and I quickly leave the bathroom. F*cking hell, those two are worse than my parents!


    I hurry towards my room, freezing, when I see Skring down the stairs with her eyes half-closed.


    She is probably headed for the bathroom, and I should leave her alone. I know better than to bother


    her.


    Yet I don¡¯t move.


    This is so weird¡­..


    What am I doing?


    I standpletely still to make sure she doesn¡¯t miss any single step. She is tiny, so it¡¯s a possibility,


    and when she FINALLY stumbles, I¡¯m there to y the hero.


    I catch her. She responds with a small yelp, her eyes shooting open to look at me in surprise. Before


    she can say anything. straighten her up, making sure she¡¯s steady on her feet.


    ¡°Careful,¡± I mutter, trying not to stare too long at her flushed face.


    Skr nods, her wide eyes reflecting the moonlight that streams in from the nearby window. She


    swallows hard, casting a quick nce towards the bathroom before looking back at me. There¡¯s a


    certain vulnerability in her gaze something deep within me.


    ¡°L¡­uh¡­thanks,¡± she stammers before hurrying past me and into the bathroom.


    that


    tugs at


    Since I don¡¯t want her to go, I open my big, fat mouth. ¡°I need more things that smell like you.¡±


    She stops and shrieks at the door opening. And I feel like puking when I realize I¡¯m actually smiling.


    F*CKING SMILING while talking to a girl. Seriously, where did my balls go?


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not getting any more of my dirty clothes!¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I reply in a cold tone before digging my hands into the pockets of my sweatpants. I wish I


    weren¡¯t wearing a t-shirt right now¡­


    ¡°Hell no!¡±


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    ???


    O


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:03 Fri, May


    Chapter 94


    She whispers thest part, and I tilt my head. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to speak louder if you want me to


    hear you.¡±


    Skr just res at me, and I snort in amusement before turning around. ¡°Have a good night, Skr.¡±


    I walk back to the guestroom and lie down in my bed. Minutester, my phone vibrates. Odd. I pick it up


    and stare. There is a text from an unknown number.


    Unknown number: This is Skr. Save this number on your phone.


    My lips curl into an evil smile..


    Me: So I can harass you in text messages instead?


    I save her number and patiently wait for her response like a total loser, tingling all over when those


    three dots jump over my


    screen.


    Tiny Girl: No! It¡¯s so you can call me if you need a ride¡­or something.


    Me: Or something? What other services do you offer?


    I have to press a hand to my mouth to prevent myself fromughing and waking up Jaiden. I can just


    imagine Skr¡¯s reddening face¡­


    My phone vibrates, and my eyes dart to the screen faster than lightning.


    Tiny Girl: There are no other services!!!


    Tiny Girl: I¡¯m going to sleep now. Good night!


    My lips curl into a smile at her annoyance, and I rake my fingers through my hair. ¡°I¡¯m such a loser for


    thinking it¡¯s funny to tease her¡­¡±


    With that in mind, I smack my own cheek to get rid of my st*pid smile. I¡¯m an Alpha, godda*n it. I am


    not a teenage girl in love-I need to get a grip and start acting like a man.


    ¡°Perhaps I should book a time with a therapist?¡± I whisper up at the ceiling with tired eyes. ¡°This warm


    feeling in my chest can¡¯t be normal


    The ceiling doesn¡¯t have any answers, and I turn my head¡­.only to dip my nose in Skr¡¯s underwear.


    Not that I mind. She smells nice, and I close my eyes.


    For the first time in forever, I fall asleep without my wings trying to force their way out of my skin. I¡¯m


    not in pain. Instead, I¡¯m perfectly calm with these strange flutters in my chest that don¡¯t seem to go


    away.


    Romance is for pussies, I know that, but I don¡¯t hate this warm feeling in my chest¡­


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    p your


    ?X


    DOWNLOAD NOW

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Skr


    I toss and turn in my bed, mumbling in my sleep at the horrid visions I¡¯m seeing. There are burning cars


    on the street, and the sky is so dark you can¡¯t see the sun. Demonic beings without eyes roam the


    streets, devouring helpless victims and wreaking havoc upon cars and buildings.


    They look like aliens: big heads, sharp teeth, and no eyes. Their shiny skin is ck, and they stand on


    two legs. Some even have wings.


    I watch the monsters murder people and hug my arms to my body in pure terror. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡®In the future. the usual voice inside my head replies.


    This time, I don¡¯t push her away. ¡°The future?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the one you can¡¯t prevent from happening.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    Instead of replying, the presence inside my head materialized out of thin air. She takes the shape of a


    gray wolf. Slender and powerful. I stare at the wolf, shocked when its purple eyes meet mine.


    This is how I look in my wolf form!


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re me!¡± I exim, pointing my finger at the world.


    Beautiful.


    I am, the wolf replies inside my head and cocks its head to the side as if thoughtfully considering its


    next words. I¡¯m your wolf, and this time, you must listen to me.


    I nce away guiltily. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡®Is it because you don¡¯t want to be special?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not special to begin with!¡±


    ¡®You are! Why can¡¯t you see that? The world needs you, Skr! Something terrible is about to happen,


    and here you are, letting the past hold you back from who you truly are!¡¯


    I don¡¯t respond, and the wolf sighs. Okay, fine¡­. let¡¯s deal with whatever made you this way!


    My heart speeds up, but not a sound leaves my lips. I can¡¯t speak I can¡¯t think. Instead, I¡¯m sent to the


    past, forced to witness the exact moment I lost all of my self-confidence.


    It¡¯s terrible because no matter what, I can¡¯t suppress the memory from shing inside my mind.


    It¡¯s a dark night at the orphanage, and Alpha Aron is removing his belt, smirking down at me, ¡°You


    won¡¯t tell anyone about this. Do you know why Skr?¡±


    A younger version of me looks up at him from her bed, her long red hair wild and untamed. Her freckles


    and blue eyes are just the same as mine, but this child has something I don¡¯t


    Her innocence.


    1/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    | Deposit Horns


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:03 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 95


    But soon, she will be broken down to pieces.


    ¡°Why is that, Alpha Aron?¡± she asks in an innocent voice, and I feel like screaming at the top of my


    lungs.


    I don¡¯t want to see this! Someone, please take me away. I don¡¯t want to hear his answer, but I can¡¯t


    fight back the memories!


    ¡®You need to see this!¡¯ my wolf says. ¡°If you don¡¯t, then you will never be able to work through it!¡±


    I shake my head, eyes closed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see!¡±


    But it doesn¡¯t matter what I want. Alpha Aron licks his lips before speaking, ¡°Because you¡¯re not worth


    anything. Because nobody cares about you.¡±


    He walks forward, eyes set on the younger version of me, and that¡¯s when I scream in real life. The


    scene immediately disappears like smoke, and then I¡¯m panting, freezing when the lights go on in my


    room.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Irma asks. Her blonde hair is rolled up in curlers, and she¡¯s wearing her usual pink


    nightgown. She looks concerned, her red eyes filled with worry.


    My breathse out in uneven pants, my throat sore from screaming. The terror is still fresh in my


    mind. ¡°I¡­ I had a bad dream.¡±


    ¡°No shit¡­ Irmaes to sit at the edge of my bed, her hand rubbing soothing circles on my back.


    ¡°What do nerds even have nightmares about? Your books suddenly growing legs and chasing you


    around town?¡±


    I muster a weak smile in response, relieved by her attempts at lightening the mood. ¡°Something like


    that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to your sister now?¡¯ My wolf asks.


    ¡°Hush!¡±


    Irma yawns and stretches, her conditioned muscles flexing beneath her nightgown. ¡°Well, try to get


    some sleep, Sky.¡± She rises from the bed before pausing at the door. ¡°And remember¡­dreams are just


    dreams. They can¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To drink some blood,¡± she says, opening the door and then snorting. ¡°Well, hello, Lucas. How long


    have you been standing outside our room?¡±


    ¡°I heard Skr scream,¡± he mutters before looking over her with his eyes meeting mine. ¡°You okay?¡±


    Even though I¡¯m still mad at him for stealing my underwear. I swallow my anger and nod. ¡°Just a


    nightmare¡­¡±


    Lucas steps into the room, leaving the door ajar. His tall, muscr frame is silhouetted against the dim


    light from the hallway. He¡¯s only wearing grey sweatpants, showing off his well-defined abs and broad


    shoulders. Despite our recent squabbles, there¡¯s no denying that Lucas is one attractive Alpha.


    He pulls up a chair and seats himself at the foot of my bed. Irma shoots me an amused nce before


    heading out the door. Once we¡¯re alone, Luc*s¡¯s demeanor changes. His red and blue eyes soften, and


    he runs a hand through his disheveled dark


    hair


    ¡°You want to tell me about it?¡±


    Instead of opening up to him, I feel myself closing off. I don¡¯t know why, maybe because I¡¯ve never


    opened up to anyone, and I don¡¯t n on starting now.


    2/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    Cram you!


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:03 Fri, May


    Chapter 95


    51%


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡± I murmur, choosing my words carefully. I can¡¯t Have Lucas suspecting something is


    wrong and figuring out the truth. He would only pity me, and pity is thest thing I want from Lucas.


    ¡°Nothing made you scream?¡±


    My eyes narrow. ¡°Why do you care!!¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your mate.¡±


    ¡°Was!¡± I correct him. ¡°I rejected you, remember?¡±


    I regret my words as soon as I register my own sharp tone. Lucas winces, too, and my heart bleeds


    when I see the hurt look on his face.


    F*ck-f*ck-f*ck!


    Surely, he must hate me now, right? I¡¯m so stupid! I don¡¯t want to hurt him, but I¡¯m broken and alone,


    and I have no idea how to trust people!


    He studies me for a moment before he slumps his shoulders, a hint of frustration shing in his eyes. ¡°It


    doesn¡¯t matter that you rejected me.¡± a sad smile spreads over his lips. ¡°I won¡¯t reject you back.


    1 gape at him. ¡°Wh-why?¡± I utter in shock because I honestly don¡¯t deserve patience-not from the boy I


    rejected on his own. birthday, never from him.


    ¡°Because even though you¡¯re weird, I can¡¯t make the same mistake my dad did. He rejected my mom,


    and it broke her heart, yet she couldn¡¯t give up on him.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I whisper.


    His smile widens, but it¡¯s more sad than happy. ¡°Because it was obvious my parents were made for


    each other. The moon goddess had aligned their stars and f*ck, call me a big, stupid idiot if you want,


    but I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll see that our stars are aligned too.¡±


    1 look into Luc*s¡¯s eyes, shocked by the maturity he is showing me tonight. For the past few days, he


    has been nothing but a big, mean bully. He stole my underwear, for f*ck¡¯s sake!


    Yet here he is, wearing his heart on his sleeve. And I¡¯m going to be honest: his words confuse and


    scare me. It¡¯s too much to take in. I¡¯ve rejected him and hurt him in the worst way possible yet here he


    is, offering me unconditional patience, understanding, and a chance to amend things between us.


    ¡°But¡­why?¡± I ask again, my voice barely audible.


    His voice is quiet when he answers. ¡°Sometimes, we reject what we want or need the most because


    we¡¯re too scared to confront it,¡± he says. ¡°We don¡¯t have to rush into anything, Sky. I don¡¯t know you,


    and you don¡¯t know me, but L. His face flushes red, and with a grumpy expression, he shyly nces


    away, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind dating you.¡±


    His words hang in the air, his sincerity echoing painfully in the silence that follows.


    ¡®Well, what is your answer? my wolf asks.


    JJ don¡¯t know yet.


    ¡°You want to date me?¡± I ask. ¡°But I thought you disliked me!¡±


    ¡°Dislike is a strong word¡­¡± Lucas mutters. ¡°I might think you¡¯re strange, Skr, but I don¡¯t dislike you.¡±


    3/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    |||


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    11:03 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 95


    ¡°Okay, but that still doesn¡¯t-exin the suddenly ¡°wanting to date me¡± thing!¡±


    51%


    His face takes on a reddish color, and I watch him scratch the back of his head with a pained


    expression. ¡°Seeing you look so small and terrified after whatever nightmare you had is making me


    want to hold you, but I can¡¯t do that unless we are dating¡­¡±


    Oh¡­


    I sit there, my heart thundering against my ribs as I take in Lucas¡¯ confession. His blush is endearing


    and contrary to the rough exterior he usually puts up, showing me a softer side of the tough Alpha.


    And yet, I can¡¯t ept his offer.


    As if reading my thoughts, Lucas nces up at me again, his eyes softer, I tilt my head, and he clears


    his throat, shifting ufortably in his seat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer right away,¡± he says quickly. ¡°Actually, don¡¯t answer yet. Just give me a


    chance to show you that I¡¯m not the a*shole you think I am.¡±


    Iugh a hollowugh. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of work to do.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he murmurs, running a hand through his hair again. ¡°But I¡¯m willing to try if it means I can


    spend time with you and learn to get to know you.¡±


    The raw honesty in his voice makes my heart ache. It¡¯s the kind of ache that numbs you and leaves


    you staring at the void in silent contemtion.


    Lucas is sweet, but how could anyone like me and treat me nicely when I hate myself? When I, myself,


    think that I am worthless?


    ¡°What if you won¡¯t like what you find?¡± I whisper.


    A soft chuckle leaves his lips. ¡°Scared I find out embarrassing things about you, Skr?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?!¡± I shriek before ring at him, but my anger fades when I find him grinning at me.


    Understanding dawns on me. ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± he c*cks his head to the other side in a wolflike fashion. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure there is


    nothing you can say or do to chase me away.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°I grew up with a crazy mom, so my standards are pretty low when ites to finding my future wife¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucas!¡± I exim. ¡°You can¡¯t speak like that about your own freaking mother!¡±


    He winces. ¡°Right¡­sorry..


    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot¡­¡± I mutter before processing his earlier words again. ¡°And I¡­I can¡¯t promise


    anything, but I will think about the dating thing,¡± I say, even though I doubt I will change my mind. My


    fear of men and sex will always prevent ine from dating someone.


    But Lucas, who doesn¡¯t know about my past, looks happy with my answer. A look of surprise flickers


    across his handsome face, quickly reced with a warm smile that gives me a severe case of


    butterflies.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says in a quiet voice and I¡¯m forced to look away because my heart is pounding way


    too fast. Why does he


    4/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    Deposit Borwis


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    M11:03 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 95


    have to be so gorgeous, d*mn it?!


    ¡°A-anyway!¡± I stammer. ¡°You should probably head back to your room.¡±


    He grins but doesn¡¯t tease me. Instead he stands up with amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°Try to get


    some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    Lucas leaves my room, and once he closes the door, I let out a deep breath I didn¡¯t know I had been


    holding.


    Date Lucas, huh?


    51%


    Iy back down on the bed, staring up at the ceiling, my heart still pounding like a wild drum. Is it dumb


    to be happy about the fact that Lucas is fighting for me even though its a losing battle?


    SEND GIFT


    5/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    O

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Skr


    ¡°This pack hunt is going to be so much fun!¡± Irma tells me on the way to my tiny Fiat


    I smile at her, even if I don¡¯t agree. I rarely participate in pack hunts because shape-shifting makes it


    harder to block out my inner wolf. But I still like to be social, so I usually bring a book to read under a


    tree.


    ¡°Oh man, I¡¯ve been waiting for this all week!¡±


    1 turn around when I hear Jaiden¡¯s happy voice. He is walking up to us with a grin on his face while


    Lucas, who is following silently behind him, wears an emotionless expression.


    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t remember inviting you guys, Irma crosses her arms over her chest with a pout. ¡°I also don¡¯t


    think it¡¯s a good. idea if you tag along. Our family is good friends with the Alpha family, and Alpha Max


    is a friend of mine, but you¡­¡± She points her finger at Lucas towering figure. ¡°You¡¯re an Alpha, and


    Max might feel uneasy if you enter his territory.¡±


    ¡°Uneasy?¡± Lucas scoffs. ¡°A true Alpha is confident in his position


    Jaidenughs out loud but falls silent when Lucas shoots him a pointed look. ¡°What¡¯s so funny,


    Jaiden?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing!¡± he squeaks, visibly shrinking under Lucas¡¯ intense gaze..


    ¡°Good¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­well¡­ you¡¯re pretty *ucking intimidating. No normal person is 6¡¯8 feet tall, and you¡¯re all


    muscle. This Max person will feel like a little kid looking up at you.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ eyes narrow, a dangerous glint flickering within them, but he doesn¡¯t argue with Jaiden. Instead,


    he nces down at me, who instinctively backs up from him.


    Even though I can speak with him just fine, I don¡¯t like how ridiculous our height difference is.


    Whenever I¡¯m around Lucas, I feel less significant, and Lucas frowns once he notices my obvious fear


    of him.


    ¡°Whatever¡­¡± He mutters. ¡°I won¡¯t join the hunt, but I will sit in the car.¡±


    ¡°And why would I let you do that?¡± Irma demands, her hand resting on her hip.


    As if having eavesdropped on our entire conversation, our momes out of the house. ¡°I was the one


    who asked Lucas to tag along, sweetie. There¡¯s been a lot of rogue attackstely, and thought it would


    be a good idea if you had a capable Alpha


    around.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t think Alpha Max is capable enough to protect us from the rogues?¡± Irma asks. Max is


    hertest crush, and even though she is probably stronger than him as a hybrid, or at least on his level,


    she acts as if he¡¯s the epitome of strength and gantry.


    Mom rolls her eyes. ¡°Of course, I think Max is capable, Irma. I just feel better with Lucas there, too.¡±


    Irma huff¡¯s but doesn¡¯t argue any further. Instead, she gives Mom a quick kiss on the cheek and grabs


    my hand to pull me towards the car. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this? You¡¯re not gonna change your mind and freak out halfway through?¡± Jaiden


    teases as he falls into step beside us.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:03 Fri, May


    Chapter 96


    ¡°Shut it, Jaiden.¡± Irma gives him the finger before separating from me to take the passenger seat.


    I sit down in the driver¡¯s seat while Lucas flops down behind me his knees bumping into the back of my


    towering height.


    y seat due to his


    I nce at him through the rearview mirror as he tries to adjust himself in the tiny space. ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s hit the road already,¡± Laicas grumbles, looking as cramped as a grown man in a kid¡¯s


    yhouse.


    50%


    With a reluctant chuckle, I start the engine and get us underway. We leave our neighborhood behind


    and enter the woods. that lead toward Alpha Max¡¯s territory.


    Jaiden tries to fill the silence with his frivolous chatter, talking about histest hunt and the doc he had


    managed to bring down all by himself. But his voice seems to bounce off the car walls since my mind is


    elsewhere.


    Since Lucas mentioned he wouldn¡¯t mind dating mest night, I can¡¯t seem to get him out of my head.


    I¡¯ve been obsessively thinking about it all day, and I even delved into my dad¡¯s study to research the


    mating habits of demons.


    I am aware that Lucas is a quadbrid, but having lived with my hybrid sister, I am already familiar with


    vampires and werewolves. What I am not sure of, however, is how angels and demons express their


    love and affection in rtionships.


    Despite my efforts, I was unable to uncover any information about angels. Angels are either rare or


    non-existent. However, my dad had some personal notes about Xavier. One imed demons are like


    cats and love bringing dead animals to their special people. I hope that part isn¡¯t true, though. I love


    gifts, but animals? No thanks.


    The mere idea of Lucas leaving dead mice outside my door is¡­ was going to say disgusting, but now


    that I think about it, it would be hrious.


    I giggle to myself, and Lucas looks up. ¡°Did the road say something funny?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I reply, my cheeks warming as I focus back on the road, ignoring his bemused stare. ¡°Just¡­


    remembering a joke.¡±


    Jaiden looks at me with a raised eyebrow, clearly not believing myme excuse. But he is interrupted


    by the sudden jerking/ of the car as I swerve to avoid a fallen branch. A low growl erupts from Lucas.


    ¡°Focus on the road, will you?¡± He snaps, sounding more worried than I expected.


    I bite my lip, nodding even though he can¡¯t see me. I continue driving but hit the brakes when argeContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    tree blocks the entire road ahead. A few other cars are parked on the side of the road, and a few


    distraught people from Max¡¯s pack surround the


    Tree.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Lucas barks from behind me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t like this,¡± Irma says. ¡°Whatever caused that tree to leave huge w marks.


    Look¡­¡± She points to a set of jagged scrapes etched deeply into the bark. ¡°That shit isn¡¯t normal or


    caused by werewolves¡­¡±


    ¡°Jaiden and I will check it out,¡± Lucas says, unbuckling his seatbelt. He shoots me a look through the


    rearview mirror. ¡°You two stay in the car.¡±


    ¡°Eh, why me?!¡± Jaiden whines. ¡°I¡¯m just as frightened as the girls are!¡±.


    Lucas sighs. ¡°Because you¡¯re supposed to be my future Beth? Come on now. Enough fooling


    around.¡±


    Jaiden rolls his eyes but unbuckles his seatbelt, mumbling something under his breath that sounds


    suspiciously like, ¡°Why is he always so Bossy?¡± as he steps out of the car.


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:03 Fri, May


    Chapter 96


    50%


    As Lucas and Jaiden walk away, I turn around to face Irma. She looks concerned, and I don¡¯t me


    her. It¡¯s obvious that whatever caused this tree to fall wasn¡¯t natural.


    I wet my lips, ignoring the fear in my chest, as I ask, ¡°What do you think happened here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± She says in a quiet voice. ¡°But it couldn¡¯t have been anything good because there¡¯s a


    trail of blood leading into the forest. I¡­I think someone might have been murdered here, someone from


    Max¡¯s pack.¡±


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Skr


    ¡°Murdered?¡± I echo, my eyes darting to the dark forest beyond.


    A prickling sensation crawls up my spine; something within me is telling me to follow the trail.


    ¡°I think so.¡± Irma confirms, her face pale. ¡°And if that¡¯s true, then we need to be careful.¡±


    I hear what she is saying, but I can¡¯t sit still. My inner wolf is present inside my head, not speaking but


    staring at me with her purple eyes.


    In real life, I rx my shoulders, sighing inwardly before addressing my inner wolf. ¡°Am I supposed to


    follow the trail of blood leading into the forest?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, then you will never figure out what¡¯s happening since you won¡¯t let me in.. My wolf¡¯s voice


    is tinged with a measure of usation, yet I don¡¯t let it get to me.


    ¡°Irma,¡± I say, eyes kept on the forest. ¡°I think we should investigate.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good idea. We are on Alpha Max¡¯s territory and technically, we aren¡¯t part of his


    pack. If we investigate, we could get in real trouble for trespassing, you know¡±


    ¡°He gave us permission to hunt on his territory.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not here. Skr!¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I continue. Arguing isn¡¯t something I do often with my sister, but I can¡¯t deny this


    feeling inside my chest that tells me to investigate.


    Irma must realize I¡¯m serious, too. Her lips part in surprise as if she can¡¯t believe her nerd of a sister is


    taking charge and trying to give her orders. But there must be something in my eyes that grounds her


    because her shoulders slump in resignation.


    ¡°Okay, I will let you investigate the trail, but I¡¯ming with you¡±


    1 arch an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re willing to risk your good rtionship with Alpha Max for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she mutters, but she doesn¡¯t seem one bit happy about this. ¡°You¡¯re my sister, and I can¡¯t


    let you take the me if he finds you sniffing around. Hell no. We are in this together.¡±


    My heart swells, and I swear I¡¯m close to tears. Irma might be a diva who acts as if she cares moreThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    about her poprity and the boys on her phone than she does for me, but when it matters, she truly is


    there for me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mouth to her as I open the door. ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°We should,¡± she agrees. ¡°Max¡¯s pack members are busy arguing with Jaiden and Lucas, so this is our


    chance to enter the woods without them seeing us.¡±


    1 giggle. ¡°I feel like a criminal already.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Deposit Baltis


    XO


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:04 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 97


    We share a grin before leaving the car, making sure no one sees us as we follow the trail of blood,


    Since shape-shifting wouldn¡¯t go unnoticed, we stay in our human forms, and I let Irma take the lead


    since her hybrid nose is far more talented at picking out scents than my werewolf one.


    ¡°It smells like there¡¯s been a struggle,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°You can tell that by just a sniff?¡±


    Her eyebrows lift before she wags them at me. ¡°I can tell a lot by just a sniff, sis.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°Such as the fact Lucas is carrying your used panties with him in his pocket. Mind telling me more


    about that, hmm?¡±


    My face turns beet red. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± I lie, flustered because I thought I


    had imagined my scent on his clothes in the car. Turns out that boy is more lewd than I thought.


    Irma chuckles. ¡°You have to give me the full storyter.¡±


    ¡°There is no story¡­..


    ¡°Sure, there isn¡¯t,¡± she says in an exaggerated tone that tells me she doesn¡¯t believe me for one


    second.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the task at hand. Irma.¡± I growl at her, trying to divert the conversation away from Lucas


    and my rather embarrassing secret.


    ¡°Fine, but I won¡¯t let this go!¡± She¡¯s giving me that teasing grin of hers, and all I want is to wipe it off her


    face. But there are far more pressing matters at hand.


    The woods grow denser as we delve deeper. No birds are singing in the trees either, which is a clear


    warning sign. Yet I continue walking, following Irma with a pounding heart.


    ¡°We should¡¯ve brought weapons, Irma murmurs, gazing around warily.


    ¡°Weapons?¡± I question. ¡°Dude, we are werewolves.¡±


    ¡°I know, but a gun still makes me feel safer than my own ws.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to ruin your manicure.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh,¡± she shoots me a sheepish grin. ¡°Guilty.¡±


    I roll my eyes before stopping in my tracks. ¡°Let¡¯s shape-shift. It should be safe to do it out here.¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡±


    Irma and I quickly get rid of our clothes before shape-shifting. Turn into my grey wolf with purple eyes


    while she bes her cream-colored wolf with a patch of white on its chest; even her wolf form is


    gorgeous.


    ¡°Jealous?¡¯ my inner wolf asks.


    ¡°No, I say, and it¡¯s the truth. ¡°I admire my sister, and being jealous of her would be a huge waste of


    time.¡±


    ¡°Too busy trying to fight my presence, huh?¡±


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:04 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 97


    ¡°You could say that¡­ my inner wolf is harder to push into the far corner of my mind after I¡¯ve shape-


    shifted. That¡¯s why T usually don¡¯t shape-shift, and pay inner wolf knows it.


    My name is Jinx, by the way


    Fitting name¡­I grumble.


    Jinx doesn¡¯t respond. Instead it¡¯s Irma that reaches me through the mind-link..


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve found a new trail!¡¯ she sounds excited and even tilts her head with her tongue sticking out. It


    makes her look. crazy. Follow me!¡±


    With a yip of agreement, I dart forward, slipping into a run that matches Irma¡¯s pace. We move with


    practiced ease, our bodies made for this wilderness, Irma isrger than me, more powerful in every


    way, but I keep up with her easily.


    The trees fly by in a blur as we run deeper into the wilderness, long past where we were given


    permission to be. As soon as I feel a strange smell hit my nose, a low growl of uncase rises up from


    Jinx inside me, but I push it down. This feels right..


    But apparently, I¡¯m the only one who thinks that


    Irma skids to a halt so abruptly that I nearly barrel into her hind end. She snaps at me yfully before


    dropping her nose back to the ground, sniffing at something I can¡¯t see.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask over the mind link


    Irma does not respond. Instead, she lifts her head and squints at the trees.


    ¡°What?¡± I repeat the questions. Talk to me!¡±


    ¡®I would tell you what it is, but the problem is that I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never smelled something like this


    Since her words make no sense. I push her aside and stick my nose into the ground, sniffing the area.


    She is right. The smell is horrid and like nothing I¡¯ve ever stumbled upon. It¡¯s a mixture of rot and blood


    of some sort?


    ¡°Is it the blood that¡¯s making you uneasy?¡¯ I ask Irma, the hair on my back standing up as a primal fear


    courses through me. I have no idea what creature the blood belongs to.


    Yes, but it¡¯s just not that,¡¯ she confirms, her voice trembling through our mind-link. That blood doesn¡¯t


    belong here. It smells wrong, somehow.


    Suddenly, a loud screech that definitely doesn¡¯t belong to any normal animal echoes between the trees,


    causing us both to stand there, paralyzed as the ground quakes.


    Something huge is moving through the forest, but then, as suddenly as ites, it stops.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I ask my thoughts a frantic whirl.


    ¡®I have no idea,¡¯ Irma replies, her voice shaky ¨C a clear sign that she¡¯s scared. And if Irma, one of the


    strongest people I know. is horrified, I should be terrified.


    We don¡¯t dare to move, all senses on high alert as we wait for the next sound. For what feels like an


    eternity, the only noise is wind and the pounding of our hearts in our ears.


    ¡®Maybe it was nothing? I try to sound convincing, but there is no mistaking my fear.


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:04 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 97


    Irma, however, is okay with pretending nothing is wrong and smiles wolfishly at me. ¡°Y-yeah, maybe we


    just imagined the whole ground shaking?¡±


    As we get ready to continue our mission, another noise shatters the silence. This one is different from


    thest. It¡¯s a growl, but not like any we¡¯ve ever heard before.


    It¡¯s too loud and thunderous, almost like one produced by a monster in a TV show.


    Jinx snarls inside my head. We need to leavel¡±


    1 hear her loud and clear, but I can¡¯t move, not after my eyes see something I thought was never


    possible.


    One of the huge cycless monsters from my nightmares emerges from the forest. It¡¯s standing on its


    hind legs, taller than at full-grown man. This thing must be at least ten feet tall and all muscle. It has the


    face of a wolf if you look away from the fact its eyes are missing. Its body, however, reminds me of a


    human bodybuilder.


    ¡®It¡¯s a shadow lycan, Jinx says.


    ¡®A what now!!!


    ¡®A lycan raised from the dead, Jinx exined. ¡®And we should really get going unless we want to


    be its pack¡¯s next meal.


    It has a pack?


    Yes, and the Alpha is even bigger.


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Skr


    Bigger?! 1 ask Jinx in disbelief, yelping when the shadow lycan twists its head in my direction.


    I don¡¯t dare to breathe, knowing the shadow lycan is blind. Though, that doesn¡¯t matter. I can tell the


    moment it senses me, and Irma¡¯s ears tten against her head when the monstrous creature roars at


    us.


    I look back in horror as several more monstrous figures appear from the depths of the forest, eyes


    socketed but vacant. These creatures are grotesque parodies of our own wolfish forms. They snarl and


    snap at one another before falling into line behind their leader, their titanic Alpha.


    Oh my god¡­ Irma says through the mind link. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can take that thing down!¡±


    For the first time in history, I agree with my sister. The shadow Lycan¡¯slycan¡¯s Alpha is a towering


    behemoth wrapped in darkness. Its form ripples with power and it doesn¡¯t take an expert to figure out it


    isn¡¯t friendly.


    *Back away slowly, I advise Irma through the mind-link, but the words are hardly out before the pack of


    shadow lycans lurches towards us.


    We bolt. Our instincts take over, and we be shes of grey and cream against the greenery.


    Jinx growls deep within me. I told you we should have left. She sounds almost smug-if a wolf could be


    smug-and I push back the irritation that res up at herment.


    ¡°This is not the time for an ¡®I told you so¡¯ moment!¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡±


    Even though I¡¯m irritated at my wolf, I keep running, knowing my life depends on it. The ground


    beneath us rumbles as th shadow lycans give chase, their monstrous roars ringing in our ears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡¯ I shout through the mind-link, hoping Jaiden or Lucas can hear me before I throw


    caution to the wind and yell his name. ¡®Lucas, where the f*ck are you?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, where the hell is he?!¡¯ Irma agrees.


    There is no answer from our Alpha, and my heart pounds like a drum in my chest as I push myself to


    run faster, faster than I¡¯ve ever run before. Irma¡¯s frantic pace matches mine as we dart through the


    forest, branches scratching against our fur.


    But no matter what, we can¡¯t shake off the lycans. Leaves rustle, and twigs snap under the weight of


    their feet, their growls growing louder with each passing second.


    ¡®Left, left!¡± Irma cries out via our mind-link and I follow hermand, swinging left so sharply that I feel


    my paws skid under me before I find purchase again.


    I¡¯m afraid we will never get away from the monsters, but suddenly. I hear a loud howl.


    ¡®Alpha Max!¡¯ Irma exims. ¡°We are safe!¡±


    The burly brown werewolf snarls and charges forward, with the rest of his pack following him. They


    outnumber the lycans, but I¡¯m not surprised when most of Max¡¯s men are defeated in a few swings


    from the shadow lycans.


    ¡°You could easily defeat them. Jinx singsongs inside my head. All you need to do is brace what you


    are!


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:04 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 98


    Difort swirls in the pit of my stomach before I growl at my inner world. ¡®Shut up!¡¯


    ¡°What are you so afraid of?¡±


    The answer is on the tip of my tongue, but I can¡¯t say it. I¡¯m too much of a coward. Jinx, however,


    seems to know exactly


    what I fear.


    ¡®Being the center of attention frightens you, doesn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why you shy away from people, dress like


    a nerd, and seldom speak a word. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t join pack hunts and let your sister make fun of


    you. You¡¯re going out of your way to be invincible, Skr. And it¡¯s all because you think blending into


    the background will prevent people from taking advantage of


    you again.¡±


    Jinx¡¯s words hit the bullseye, and it¡¯s so painful that I shut my eyes and scream at her inside my head,


    ¡®LEAVE ME THE FCK ALONE!


    My inner wolf finally fades away, though it might have been a mistake to get rid of her. When I open my


    eyes, all I see is shadow lycans fighting werewolves, and we, the werewolves, aren¡¯t winning the battle.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and watch!¡¯ Irma cries, her voice crackling with desperation.


    ¡®But we are just two wolves against a pack of shadow lycans! I retort. I don¡¯t want to sound like we have


    already lost, but the reality of our situation is grim¡­.and terrifying.


    ¡°We are not just two wolves. We are from the Bloodmoon pack, and we are strong! Irma growls before


    charging forward. ¡®Sit back if you want, but I¡¯m going to fight!


    Iwatch in disbelief as Irma plunges herself into the chaotic battle, her cream-colored fur standing out


    starkly against


    the ck fur of the monsters. She snaps and snarls ferociously, Her body moving fluidly as she fights..


    She looks so defenselesspared to them!


    Fear surges through me again, not for myself, but for my brave sister. And it¡¯s at that moment I realize I


    can no longer sit back and watch. I won¡¯t let my fears rule me. I won¡¯t let my sister die alone!


    So, with a rumbling growl, I surge forward, my eyes trained on Irma, who is now struggling to defend


    herself against the Alpha shadow lycan. It¡¯s standing over her, roaring with spiting out of its mouth.


    It¡¯s a frightening image, yet I don¡¯t back down. My muscles stretch and pull as I race across the moss,


    my ws gripping the ground before I propel myself at the lycan.


    ¡®Stop harassing my sister!¡¯ I shout through the mind-link even though the monster can¡¯t hurt me.


    What the monster can do, however, is feel my teeth sinking into its muscr arm. It roars in pain and


    lifts me into the air as it tries to shake me off, yet I hold on like a dog refusing to let go of its favorite toy.


    The Alpha¡¯s growls echo like thunder in the dark forest, its enormous paws swiping in mid-air, trying to


    dislodge me. I¡¯m flung around like a rag doll, but I grip tighter, my fangs sinking deeper into its shadowy


    flesh, the taste of darkness invading my senses.


    ¡°Irma, run!¡¯ Imand her through the mind-link.


    ¡®But she stammers back at me,


    ¡°Now!¡± I insist.


    ¡°No!¡± She argues. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you! Not now. Not ever! Now, where the hell is your mate?!¡±


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    §º


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:04 Fri, May


    Chapter 98


    Bitterness churns in the pit of my stomach. If Lucas over his powers, and that¡¯s probably why-


    +4


    isn¡¯t here, then he won¡¯te. I know that he doesn¡¯t have any control


    ¡°You really think I would abandon you?!¡± Luca*¡¯s voice cuts through my inner monologue.


    A rush of joy and relief washes over me, but I don¡¯t let it distract me from my deadly dance with the


    shadow lycan. Its howls continue to boom around the forest as I rip into its flesh, my heart pounding in


    rhythm with the beast¡¯s struggles to


    off its arm.


    But my strength is running out and with it, my patience.


    get me


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I ask Lucas through the mind link. His response is a visceral snarl that fills my veins


    with adrenaline.


    ¡®Coming for you.¡±


    There, in the midst of chaos, an enormous ck-and-white harlequin wolf leaps into view. My heart


    skips a beat when it lunges at the shadow lycan Alpha.


    I¡¯m shocked by the wolf¡¯s colors. I¡¯ve never seen Lucas in his world form before. He is..majestic.


    ¡®Ready to fight together with me?¡¯ Luca*¡¯s amused red and blue eyes meet mine, and I swear the mirth


    dancing within them fills me with renewed strength.


    ¡®Always, I reply, setting aside my fear of standing out. It¡¯s time to shine.


    With a forceful pull, I release my grip on the Lycan¡¯s arm, sending it staggering backward before I


    charge at its side. Lucas mirrors my movements so that the shadow lycan Alpha won¡¯t know who to go


    for.


    It works.


    The horrific creature howls in confusion, but it¡¯s toote. Lucas and I leap at it simultaneously, our


    bodies colliding with the beast with so much force that it¡¯s knocked onto its back. We don¡¯t stop there;


    we continue punishing the creature, ou tearing into its shadowy flesh.


    A satisfied rumble rises in my chest as I witness the Lycan¡¯s fearful expression. ¡®How does it feel now?¡¯


    I broadcast my thoughts to the beast, hoping against hope that it understands my question and my fury.


    Its only response is a pained whimper before Lucas and I bite down into its flesh to tear it apart.


    But the Alpha is not so easily beaten. With a mighty roar, it pushes us off of its body, sending Lucas


    and I hurtling across the battleground. Wend in a heap, battered and bruised. But we¡¯re not out of


    this fight yet.


    Lucas is on his feet first, shaking off the dirt and blood. His eyes are ame, burning brighter than ever


    before. I feel his anger as though it¡¯s my own, hot and furious.


    I rise more slowly, wincing as I put pressure on my injured leg. Still, I manage to meet the Alpha¡¯s


    terrified gaze with a steady one of my own. ¡°We are not done yet, I warn him.


    Suddenly, Lucas tenses beside me, his ears perked up. Following his gaze, my heart sinks as I see


    reinforcements pouring into the clearing more shadow lycans join the Alpha¡¯s side.


    Looks like we havepany, Lucas mutters grimly.


    ¡°We do, Irma¡¯s voice says. She appears beside me, out of breath but not defeated. ¡°What do you guys


    wanna do?¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t think we have any other choice than to fight, Jaiden¡¯s voice cuts in. ¡®Or what do you say, Alpha


    Lucas? Is this a battle


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    1:04 Fri,


    Chapter 98


    we can win?¡±


    50%


    Lucas looks at Jaiden but doesn¡¯t respond. He is breathing hard, and my heart stops when I see his


    angelic and demonic wings trying to break through his back.


    I realize this is bad. If we don¡¯t end this battle soon, we will have a bigger problem to take care of-Lucas


    after he has lost his. control.


    4/4


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    |||


    ON?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Skr


    Lucas¡¯ heavy breathing worries me. I don¡¯t want him to lose control, but I also don¡¯t want to dishonor


    him by pointing out 1 don¡¯t think he should help us in this battle against the shadow lycans.


    I her down and focus on Lucas.


    You can¡¯t keep quiet either. Jinx whispers inside my head before pu


    ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ I ask through the mind-link.


    Lucas lifts his head, a snort leaving his snout. ¡®Do I look okay to you, Skr?¡¯


    Before I can respond, he continues. ¡®I feel like shit. My head is a f*cking mess, and I¡¯m my own worst


    enemy. I can barely. keep myself in check, which is why I avoid shape-shifting¡­


    1 am taken aback when I realize he is onlymunicating with me through a personal mind link,


    excluding everyone else from our conversation. Does that mean that Jaiden doesn¡¯t know about Lucas¡¯


    secret? That his angelic side and demonic side are constantly fighting against each other?


    Suddenly, the air around us thickens. It¡¯s as if the world is holding its breath, waiting for the next move.


    The shadow lycans prowl at the edges of the clearing, baring their teeth and growling low in their


    throats.


    ¡°Uh, guys?¡± Jaiden speaks through the mind link. I hate to interrupt whatever conversation you two are


    having, but Max and his pack might need help.


    After Jaiden has finished his sentence, a shadow lycan slings a werewolf from Max¡¯s pack through the


    air. The wolfnds in front of our noses, whimpering before its eyes close forever.


    Is he dead?¡¯ Irma asks.


    ¡®Oh, I don¡¯t know. He was thrown thirty feet into the air andnded on the ground-of course, he is dead,


    you idiot!¡± Lucas barks at my sister.


    She winces at his tone. ¡®Dude, chill¡­


    ¡®I have no chill, Lucas growls.


    She stares at him, and I roll my eyes. ¡®Guys, can you stop fighting each other and focus on defeating


    the lycans?¡±


    ¡®Sorry, Irma says before pulling herself upright and baring her teeth at the enemy. I¡¯m focused now.


    ¡®Good because we need to end this once and for all before more pack members die!¡¯ Jaiden says


    grimly.


    Irma focuses her eyes on our enemies. ¡®Agreed!¡¯


    I feel just as determined as Irma and Jaiden, but a whimpering from Lucas makes me nce


    down. He seems to be in great pain, yet he forces himself to stand despite the brewing storm in his


    eyes.


    When he notices me studying him in silence, he res at me with offended eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    I deadpan. I don¡¯t believe you.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what you believe!¡¯ he barks. ¡°We have a fight to win, and unfortunately, you can¡¯t win


    without me. Alpha. Max is useless, and so is his pack.¡±


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    III


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:04 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 99


    I snort. ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯re more useful than Max?¡±


    ¡®Oh, Skr, heughs inside my head. ¡®You haven¡¯t seen me do my worst!¡±


    In the next moment, Lucas lets out a spine-chilling howl that sends ripples through the air; even Alpha


    Max turns to stone to witness the other Alpha fight.


    And Lucas is putting on a show, alright. His body begins to ripple and convulse, his transformative


    process more violent this time around. I can literally see his two sides battling for control inside him asThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    his wings stretch out from his back, a terrifying spectacle of raw power personified.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I whisper inside my mind, unsure whether to be amazed or terrified. One thing is clear: Lucas


    has thrown caution to the wind.


    With his demonic and angelic wings stretching out towards the sky, Lucas runs forward at an incredible


    speed. Blood is running down from his miscolored eyes, and it¡¯s such a gruesome picture that even the


    Alpha of the shadow lycans hesitates for a moment, visibly unnerved by Luca*¡¯s terrifying


    transformation.


    And honestly?


    I don¡¯t me the shadow Alpha for being afraid of Lucas, I am torn between awe and fear at the sight


    of Lucas. Isn¡¯t he scared he will lose control?!


    Lucas is at the front line now, his demonic wing a whirling ck storm, his angelic one radiating a


    blinding light. He raises his wed paws to the sky, and suddenly, I feel pressure in my ears-as if the


    very air around us is changing. It¡¯s impossible, but ir feels like he¡¯s tugging at the fabric of reality, ready


    to unleash God knows what.


    ¡°Stand back!¡± Irma screams over the mind link, but her warninges toote.


    With a deafening roar, Lucas ms his paws onto the ground with such force that the ground shakes,


    sending everyone stumbling for bnce. A brilliant shockwave of dark and light energy bursts from


    him, rippling through the battlefield and striking fear into the hearts of our enemies.


    He straightens and turns to look at me, his face twisted in pain as he fights to keep himself under


    control. His eyes meet mine briefly before he lunges toward the shadow lycans with newfound ferocity.


    Shadow after shadow falls beneath his ws and teeth, their roars of pain echoing through the


    clearing. Lucas is relentless, not giving them any chance to regroup or retaliate.


    My heart pounds wildly in my chest as I watch him. This is a side of Lucas I¡¯d never seen before ¨C raw,


    unrestrained power, unlike anything I¡¯d ever witnessed.


    Lucas makes a beeline for the Alpha, who barks furiously at its pack members to hold him off. But they


    don¡¯t stand a chance; Lucas is a cyclone of destruction and fury that makes short work of them.


    But his transformation is taking its toll on him.


    Lucas¡¯ movements are bing slower, and his breath isbored. Yet, the Alpha of the shadow lycans


    shows no sign of backing off. If anything, it seems more determined to take down Lucas.


    ¡®He¡¯s tiring, Irma says, her voice filled with worry. ¡°We need to help him.¡±


    Without waiting for my response, she darts forward. No longer the injured, out-of-breath woman I had


    seen earlier but a fierce wolf, ready to protect her own.


    The tide is turning all around us. Encouraged by Lucas*s disy of power, Max¡¯s pack rallies against


    the shadow lycans with


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    |||


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:04 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 99


    renewed energy.


    50%


    Jaiden follows close behind Irma, making his way toward Lucas, who¡¯s now locked in a one-on-one


    battle with the shadow Alpha.


    ¡°Lucas!¡± I shout through the mind link as I rush towards him, buthis eyes sh to mine, freezing my


    movements with just one single look.


    ¡®Stay back!¡± he growls, but although he is trying to sound tough, can hear he is losing control. ¡°It¡¯s


    happening¡­ You¡­ You have to get everyone out of here.¡±


    What do you mean?!¡±


    Before Lucas can respond, the shadow Alpha attacks him, biting into his neck relentlessly. It shakes its


    head like an alligator, and Lucas howls in agony.


    ¡­for about one minute before something strange happens to his body: it seems to be growing, and


    scales, white and ck


    ones, are rapidly recing his fur.


    Shockwaves of raw energy ripple out from Lucas, forcing the shadow Alpha to release him and stumble


    back. The battlefield is bathed in an ethereal glow, and the air fills with an odd metallic scent. My heart


    hammers in my chest as I watch in both awe and feat.


    With a guttural roar that sends shivers down my spine, Luc*s¡¯s form begins to change dramatically. His


    fur recedes, reced by shimmering scales that are stark white and jet ck. They glint under the light,


    mesmerizingly beautiful in a terrifying sort of way. His body elongates and grows broader, his paws


    morphing into dragon ws that gouge deep lines into the earth


    His face shiftsst. Wolfish ears be horns while his red and blue eyes remain the same but start


    to glow with an insane intensity.


    In mere moments, Lucas transforms into an elegant yet monstrous creature of old legends-a ck-and-


    white dragos its colors split in the middle. One side represents light and the other darkness.


    There¡¯s a unified gasp from everyone on the battlefield. Friend or foe, we¡¯re all struck by the spectacle


    unveiling before eyes. The shadow lycans falter in their steps, uncertainty flickering across their faces.


    Even the shadow Alpha appears tak aback at what Lucas has be.


    A deep rumble escapes from Lucas ¨C more resonant and far-reaching than anything his wolf form could


    produce. It ripples through the air like a p of thunder, prompting shudders all around. The ground


    beneath us vibrates subtly ¨C whether from fear or anticipation, I can¡¯t tell.


    And then, Lucas opens his mouth and a st of blue fire erupts from deep within his throat, engulfing a


    group of shadow lycans. They scream in agony, their bodies disintegrating into ashes in a matter of


    seconds. The fire also engulfs the Alpha, who howls in pain before copsing onto the ground,


    defeated and burnt.


    The whole battlefield falls utterly silent. All eyes are locked on Lucas, and no one dares make a move.


    Jaiden, who has taken his human form, is the one brave or dumb enough to break the silence. ¡°Holy


    shit, that was amazing!¡± he exims and grins up at Lucas, ¡°You were amazing!¡±


    Lucas nces down at Jaiden, but something tells me Lucas isn¡¯t the one in control and I shriek when


    he opens his mouth as if he¡¯s about to unleash another plume of fire.


    ¡°Lucas, no!¡± I scream, throwing my hands up in a feeble attempt to get his attention, He better not kill


    his own friend!


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    20


    |||


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:04 Fri, May 17

 Chapter 100

    Skr


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    1 run forward, ready to save Jaiden, who has turned to stone. He is staring into the depths of Lucas¡¯


    mouth while our former friend, now a friend, is getting ready to breathe fire. There is this horrid sound


    coming out of his nose, and while I wish I could say Lucas recognizes us, I know he doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°Jaiden!¡± I shout. ¡°Get away! He can¡¯t recognize you!¡±


    Jaiden finally seems to snap out of his stupor, his eyes flicking to mine. But it¡¯s toote. Luca*¡¯s chest


    begins to swell, and I know another st of fire is imminent.


    ¡°No! 15


    I scream, leaping forward and shoving Jaiden out of the line of fire. He stumbles and I fall on top of him


    just as Lucas lets out a roar, spewing forth a stream of intense mes where Jaiden once stood.


    I hug Jaiden, feeling the heat of the mes pass over my back. When the heat fades, I scramble to my


    feet and turn around, staring at Lucas


    He is no longer trustworthy and Max¡¯s pack are all growling at him as if getting ready to attack. Lucas


    doesn¡¯t like that and screeches a warning before lifting his neck to make himself appear evenrger.


    ¡°Skr!¡± Alpha Max shouts in his human form ¡°Get the hell out of there! We got this!¡±


    Jaiden snorts. ¡°He got this? Is he kidding me? A hundred-foot-tall dragon has lost all its sense of


    control, and he ims his pack can handle it?!¡±


    I don¡¯t have enough time to answer him. Max¡¯s pack is already attacking Lucas, who easily uses his tail


    to smash two wolves into a nearby tree.


    Jane, Cleo!¡± Alpha Max cries out, but it¡¯s toote.


    Jane and Cleo are dead.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good¡­¡± Jaiden murmurs and I can only agree with him.


    The winds are changing, and for a few breaths, everything stands still. Then, without warning, Lucas


    takes flight with a powerful beat of his angelic and demonic wings. The sudden gust of my arm almost


    sends me flying, but Jaiden holds me steady.


    ¡°F*ck¡­¡± He mutters. ¡°Thest time Lucas shape-shifted into a dragon, he wasn¡¯t this big, and Xavier


    was there to beat sense


    into him.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°This has happened before?¡±


    ¡°Once,¡± Jaiden grits his teeth. ¡°You see, Lucas can¡¯t just change his appearance to look different in his


    human form. He can transform into any sort of monster you can imagine. But he seldom remembers


    who he is. His mom, the former Alpha, Daisy, thinks his instincts be too much for him to handle.


    ¡°I..I didn¡¯t know that,¡± I mumble as I stare up into the sky, watching Luca**s immense form disappear


    into the clouds, leaving behind only chaos.


    ¡°Skr!¡± Alpha Max shouts again, this time from a considerable distance. He¡¯s trying to regroup his


    pack and bring some order to the battlefield, which is now more like a graveyard.


    1/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:04 Fri, May


    ¡°He¡¯lle back,¡± I murmur, my eyes still fixed on the now clear sky. ¡°He won¡¯t leave us¡­he can¡¯t.¡±


    But Jaiden shakes his head, pulling me away from the battlefield. ¡°We need to leave,¡± he says


    insistently. ¡°We¡¯ve done all we can here. The shadow lycans are defeated, but now we have to make


    sure Lucas doesn¡¯t destroy the entire city in his dragon


    form.


    ¡°But Lucas-


    ¡°He is not Lucas anymore,¡± he finishes grimly.¡± At least, not right now. We need to listen to Alpha Max. I


    know he isn¡¯t our Alpha, but right now, we don¡¯t have an Alpha of our own. Lucas isn¡¯t himself.¡±


    Reluctantly, 1 allow Jaiden to lead me away from the carnage and towards the treeline where Irma and


    a few others are already waiting.


    ¡°Lucas?¡± Irma asks anxiously as we approach. Her eyes scan my face for any sign of hope but fall


    when she finds none,


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t reach him, I admit quietly, tears threatening to spill over. ¡°He was too far gone.¡±


    A heavy silence falls over our small group as each of us processes what this means for our pack and


    for Lucas. A new enemy has revealed itself tonight ¨C one far more dangerous than anything we¡¯ve


    faced before.


    And it¡¯s one of our own.


    As we retreat into the forest, leaving behind smoldering ashes and fallen friends, I feel Jinx¡¯s presence


    returning, and this time. I let her in


    What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to help you,¡¯ she says. And Lucas


    My heart clenches, and hope spirals inside my chest before my logic returns. What could my wolf


    possibly do to help Lu


    ¡®Don¡¯t give me false promises¡­ I mutter.


    I¡¯m not, Jinx says. ¡°You¡¯re the psychic wolf, Skr. If you trusted in yourself, you could reach Lucas


    through your telepath powers.


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    Then you talk to him. You might have rejected him as your mate, but he didn¡¯t reject you back. To him,


    you¡¯re still his mate, and he wouldn¡¯t hurt you


    I process Jinx¡¯s words, silent in my disbelief. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I find myself asking out loud


    instead of speaking to her mentally.


    Irma looks at me. ¡°Who are you talking to, Skr?¡±


    ¡°My wolf,¡± I answer, looking up to meet her gaze. ¡°F*ck, I spoke out loud, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You did,¡± Irma says, but instead of asking me about my talking wolf, she smiles, ¡°What did your wolf


    tell you?¡±


    I hesitate before letting it out. ¡°She thinks¡­she thinks I could reach Lucas through telepathy, talk him


    down.¡±


    A flicker of hope sparks in Irma¡¯s eyes. ¡°You have telepathic abilities?¡±


    2/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    O


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:04 Fri, May 17


    50%


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admit. But even as I say the words, I feel a strange surge of certainty, as though some


    instinctive part of me knows that Jinx is right and that I¡¯m powerful enough to send out my thoughts


    through telepathy.


    ¡°Then try,¡± Irma urges. ¡°We can¡¯t just let Lucas destroy everything.¡±


    I nod resolutely, closing my eyes and opening my mind. I push past my own fear and doubt and reach


    out into the invisible realms of psychic energy.


    ¡®Lucas, I think. ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s me¡­Skr. I feel awkward talking to Him, yet I press on. ¡°Could youe


    back?¡±


    At first, there is nothing. Then suddenly, a re of recognition. Ablinding surge of rage and pain floods


    into me so intensely that I gasp and stagger backward.


    ¡®Lucas! I cry out mentally, desperate to hold his attention before the torrential emotions swallow me


    whole.


    But then something shifts. The firestorm of emotion recedes slightly, reced by a cold emptiness


    that¡¯s somehow event more frightening.


    ¡®Lucas?¡¯ 1 search for him with my mind again, but there¡¯s nothing but an icy void.


    Suddenly, an image shes before my eyes- a dragon crashing down upon the city, fire spewing from


    its maw, and death trailing in its wake.


    ¡°No!¡± I scream internally, and before I know it, I¡¯m scolding Lucas as though he weren¡¯t a huge killing


    machine but a tiny little puppy. ¡®Bad dragon! You¡¯re not allowed to hurt people in the city. Come back


    right now!¡±


    There is no response, yet I have hope that the image he sent me wasn¡¯t something that has already


    happened but something he might do.


    ¡°Lucas, I think again, trying to keep my mental voice steady. Come back to me.


    Again, there is no response, but then I hear him snort inside my head. A new emotion washes over me:


    irritation. It almo makes meugh. Is he angry that I¡¯m not allowing him to kill hundreds of people?


    ¡°Lucas, I plead one final time, pouring every ounce of desperation and determination into my thoughts.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in there. We need you. Your pack needs you. Pleasee back.¡±


    Suddenly, the connection snaps closed like some sort of door mming shut. For a moment, panic


    floods over me. Did I fail? Is Lucas gone forever-lost to the relentless storm inside him?


    But then, there it is again-a spark of something familiar, an overwhelming sensation of warmth and


    tenderness that washes away the icy emptiness. And then I hear it, a loud screeching from the


    skies above.


    ¡®Get ready, Jinx warns me. If you want to tame a dragon, you can¡¯t show fear


    Easier said than done.


    I swallow hard as I look skyward. It¡¯s already gotten dark, but I can still make out the white and ck


    dragon approaching us. Lucas. As he draws closer, I realize how truly massive he is. His wings blot out


    the stars, and his body seems to radiate heat, like a furnace hurtling towards me.


    ¡°Everyone get away!¡± Alpha Max shouts,


    People run left and right as Lucas gets prepared tond. My heart beats wildly in my chest. My breath


    hitches. Every instinct


    is at me to run, to hide, to flee from the monstrous beast barreling towards us.


    screams


    3/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Deposit Bon


    |||


    O


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:04 Fri, May 17


    But I fight against those instincts, grounding myself in Jinx¡¯s words: Don¡¯t show fear.


    50%


    As Lucas descends, the glistening scales of his white and ck body reflecting off the moonlight, I can


    feel all eyes on me.. Are they waiting for me to calm him down?


    Behind me. I hear Irma whisper a prayer under her breath. Jaiden is standing by her side, holding on to


    her while preparing for whatever maye next.


    But I can¡¯t afford to pay them any mind. All my focus is on Lucas ¨C on reaching out to him with my


    thoughts while standing my ground.


    ¡°Lucas, I think urgently as hends before us with a mighty thud that shakes the earth beneath our feet.


    His red and blue eyes bore into mine, sparking with a fiery intensity that takes my breath away.


    Yet I don¡¯t hide.


    I force a smile. ¡®It¡¯s me¡­ Skr.¡±


    There is still no verbal response from him. Instead, he lowers his head until our gazes are level. It¡¯s


    terrifying. His nostrils arerger than dinner tes as warm air releases from them, and his huge teeth


    are mere inches from my face.


    Honestly, I want to hide. But like before, I force myself to remain still even as my heart thunders in my


    chest.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t hurt your mate, right?¡± My gaze remains locked with his as I carefully reach out my hand,


    hoping he won¡¯t bite it off. ¡°And you sure as hell wouldn¡¯t bite me. I can touch my big, bad dragon,


    right?¡±


    With a shaky breath, I extend my arm, palm open. My fingers twitch in the air, giving me an all too vivid


    image of Lucas snapping forward and crushing my hand in his monstrous jaws.


    But he remains still, that same fiery intensity in his gaze that doesn¡¯t let me look away. His nostrils re


    a bit as he likely picks up the scent of my fear. But even then, he doesn¡¯t move.


    So I continue to reach out, my fingertips just about grazing the underside of his snout when he finally


    lifts his head. It¡¯s a -subtle movement but enough to make me go rigid with anticipation of a sudden


    attack.


    But nonees


    Instead, Lucas continues to observe me with what seems like cunosity. His eyes soften around the


    edges, the fiery rage ebbing away to reveal something else entirely.


    I dare to breathe, allowing myself a moment to regroup. That¡¯s when I feel it again-the icy void in my


    thoughts where Lucas had been before, but now there¡¯s warmth seeping into it-his warmth.


    Understanding washes over me ¨C this is not anger; it¡¯s sorrow and regret. The cold void is guilt and the


    warmth¡­ that¡¯s the real Lucas trying to break free.


    I gather all my courage and send him a mental message again. Come back, Lucas¡­ I plead through


    our connection.


    Silence.


    I don¡¯t expect Lucas to do anything, but he sighs before smoke envelops his entire body as he finally


    shape-shifts back into a human. He isn¡¯t conscious, and I catch him in my arms, only for Alpha Max to


    command his pack in a cold voice, ¡°Kill him.¡±


    4/5


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    |||


    O


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 1


    ADAANDAMANAHE


    11:25 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 101


    50%


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I could,¡± tadruit, surprised at myself. My heart is still pounding like a drum as I look at my


    hands. The light is warm, pulsating with an energy that makes my skin tingle-it feels alive.


    Behind us. I hear a ss shatter and when I whirl around, my mom is standing there, gaping at us.


    ¡°You guys just..appeared out of nowhere.¡±


    Irmaughs ¡°Sorry. Mom Skr¡¯s Fiat just isn¡¯t cool enough. Did we frighten you?¡±


    ¡°Never mind that,¡± she says, nodding at Lucas ¡°Why is he unconscious? Did something happen?¡±


    Irma and I exchange a look, unsure what to tell our mom. We don¡¯t want her to freak out, but how could


    you possibly exin what just happened?


    In the end. Jaiden is the one who exins the situation, ¡°Shadow lycans attacked us, and umm¡­in


    order to defeat them. Lucas had to shape-shift into a dragon. But he sort of lost control and killed two of


    Alpha Max¡¯s pack members on their own territory, and now Alpha Max has issued an order to kill him.¡±


    My mom gasps. ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Irma snorts. ¡°No shit_¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be joking around!¡± my mom snaps at her before sighing and picking up her


    phone. ¡°I¡¯m calling Xavier. We need him to open a portal back to Haven for his son before Alpha Max¡¯s


    pack murders us all.¡±


    I nce down at Lucas.


    His long eyshes cast shadows on his cheeks, and my heart clenches. I don¡¯t want to be separated


    from him, but what choice do I have? Alpha Max most likely won¡¯t kill us if we send Lucas back home.


    ¡°Oh.. My mom stares down at her phone. ¡°I have an iing call from¡­Alpha Max¡¯s family?¡±


    My heart thunders in my chest. Alpha Max¡¯s family? Why would they be calling us? Irma catches my


    eye, a mix of fear and confusion etched on her face.


    ¡°They are not calling us to offer peace.¡± Jaiden interjects cynically, eying the phone in our mom¡¯s hand


    like a venomous


    snake.


    ¡°Maybe¡­maybe there¡¯s a chance we can negotiate,¡± I find myself saying, hardly daring to believe it.


    Still, I know there is nothing to gain from ignoring the call.


    My mom nods resolutely, pressing the ept button. ¡°Hello?¡±


    We all hold our breath as silence shrouds the room.


    Yes, this is L, Skr¡¯s mom.¡± My mom answers stiffly after a pause. Her eyes Lucas¡¯ unconscious


    form. She bites down on her lower lip nervously.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want any trouble, but we cannot hand over Lucas,¡± she states firmly.


    flick towards


    Jaiden and me and then fall on


    The responding silence is lengthy and hangs heavy with anticipation. My knuckles are white from


    hugging Lucas naked, unconscious body to my chest.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± My mom finally breathes out in disbelief.


    My mom looks at us with wide eyes when she finally disconnects the call. And the words she speaks


    next send a chill down my spine: ¡°Alpha Max wants a date,¡±


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    im your 13900 Deposit Bonus


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    ¦¶¦¯


    50%


    Chapter 101


    ¡°A date Irma asks in disbelief. ¡°Does that idiot seriously think still interested in him?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want a date with you,¡± my mom says, her eyesnding on mine. ¡°Alpha Max wants a date


    with the werewolf that can teleport through time. He wants a date with Skr, and if she epts, the


    theluxe park won¡¯t attack us


    A collective gasp fills the room All eyes ate on me as if I hold all the answers in the world, but I¡¯m


    honestly just as confused ay everybody else Why me?


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Jaiden scoffs, his face pale but unshaken kr¡¯s not a bargaining chip!¡±


    ¡°But what it it¡¯s the only way to save Lucas?¡± Imma¡¯s voice is soft, hesitant.


    ¡°And what if it¡¯s a trap?¡± Jaiden counters immediately, his protective instincts ring.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a trap,¡± my dad suddenly says as he appears around the corner with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always suspected Skr is special, and it looks like Alpha Max has realized just how special. So,


    no, this isn¡¯t a trap. Alpha Max is interested in iming Skr as his mate. The question is, are you


    willing to die the devil?¡±


    Even though I have zero interest in dating Alpha Max or giving him a home filled with pups, I don¡¯t want


    the Deluxe pack to be enemies with the Bloodmoon pack.


    Sure, the two packs might exist on two different continents, but hostility has a tenacious way of seeping


    into every crevice, every border, regardless of geographical distance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I mean those words, even if I¡¯m afraid of where this might lead and mean for my future. ¡°I will


    go out with Alpha


    Max


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Cam you on Deposit Bonus


    ¦¦¦¯


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fri, May


    50%2

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Skr


    It¡¯s decided that I will go out with Alpha Max on Friday. I¡¯m not looking forward to it, but for now, I¡¯m


    trying to focus on poor Lucas, who is lying in my bed.


    Irma is sleeping downstairs, and I¡¯m alone with Lucas. He is still unconscious, and everyone suggested


    we share the same. bed since my scent and presence are the only things that calm him. No one wants


    him to turn into a hundred-foot-tall dragon again.


    I stroke my hand over his sweaty forehead, watching his eyshes flicker slightly in response. I¡¯ve


    never been this close to him before, but there is no time to be embarrassed about the fact he is naked


    under the nket my dad draped over him. 1


    we aren¡¯t even under the same one, and I¡¯m at least wearing my pajamas.


    ¡°Skr¡­?


    Luca*¡¯s blue and red eyes snap open, and my heart stops.


    For a second, all I can remember is his dragon form and how he dwarfed the trees. How easily he killed


    those two girls. How easily he could have destroyed everything.


    Fear grips me, but before I can create more distance between us, Lucas grips my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    afraid of me, Skr, he whispers in a sad tone. I know I¡¯m a monster, but I wouldn¡¯t hurt you-not my


    mate, never you.¡±


    His use of the word ¡®mate¡¯ sends a shiver down my spine. Even though I rejected him, he still sees me


    as my mate, which tells me he still hasn¡¯t given up on us.


    A few seconds pass by with me processing his words and Lucas doesn¡¯t stress me. He just squeezes


    my hand while I take in his vulnerable state his sunken checks, his feverish skin, the tired shadows


    under his eyes.


    Eventually, I whisper, ¡°You look like shit.¡±


    A dimple forms on the left side of his lip. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    We both share a silentugh before I gently squeeze his hand and bring it closer to my chest. We lie on


    our sides, staring straight at each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a monster, Lucas.¡± My voice is the softest whisper in the room. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to


    Alpha Max¡¯s proposal if I thought so.¡±


    Lucas looks at me, confusion crossing his face. ¡°Alpha Max¡­proposal?¡± His words are slurred with


    exhaustion, and it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s missed some critical information while unconscious.


    A sigh escapes my lips as I start exining everything that transpired while he was out. His grip on my


    hand tightens ever so slightly as I ry how Alpha Max has demanded a date with me in exchange for


    our packs¡¯ safety.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have agreed,¡± Lucas murmurs once I finish speaking. ¡°I. I don¡¯t trust that guy.¡±


    A giggle slips out through my lips. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°What? Jealous? Of Alpha Max?¡± His face takes on a brilliant shade of red, yet the great Alpha Lucas


    doesn¡¯t dare to admit the truth to me. ¡°Never¡±


    His words hurt. I thought he was into me, and here he is, iming he isn¡¯t jealous when he can¡¯t even


    answer the d*mn


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Chain you!


    XO


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:25 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 102


    question without looking like a tomato.


    ¡°I see.¡± I remove my hand from his. ¡°Then I see no problem with letting me go out with Alpha Max.


    ¡°But it is a problem!¡±


    ¡°Why is it a problem?!¡±


    because


    Seriously? He isn¡¯t going to tell me the truth even when it¡¯s bloody obvious even to me?!


    50%


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I hiss at him in the dark room. ¡°What in the great hell is wrong with you? Why won¡¯t you just


    admit that you¡¯re jealous and get it over with?¡±


    His eyes narrow, but I¡¯m not afraid of him. I might fear big men and what they are capable of, yet there


    isn¡¯t an ounce of fear in my body at this time. Frankly, I¡¯m pissed off at the tall brote lying in my bed.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Lucas eventually growls.


    ¡°What? Why wouldn¡¯t it matter? Are you high?¡± It¡¯s a struggle to keep my voice down and not wake the


    others. ¡°Seriously, are you on drugs or something?¡±


    He pauses then, staring at me for a long moment before ncing away in shame. ¡°F*ck, I know I¡¯m out


    of line. I_* That hand of his runs over his face. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed, okay? You don¡¯t want me so what¡¯s


    the point in being jealous?¡±


    Those words make me realize what a good actor Lucas can be. Until now, he¡¯s appeared irritated with


    me and teased me for nothing. I thought a part of him secretly hated me. But that expression on his


    face tells a whole different story now. He isn¡¯t cool and collected. He¡¯s frustrated.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say calmly because I don¡¯t want him to go back to being his a*shole self. ¡°Tell me exactly


    what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°And that ¡®a lot¡¯ will stay as a lot if you don¡¯t start exining yourself.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ miscolored eyes search my face. ¡°You rejected me the first time we met without even giving me


    a chance. Why did you do that?¡±


    My heart flips within my chest, and I suck in a breath, stunned into silence because of my own fear of


    telling him the truth: that I was raped as a child and swore never to ept a man as my mate. What is


    the point? I will just leave myself vulnerable to get hurt again.


    ¡°Do you want me to reject you back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry-what?!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Do you want me to reject you back? That¡¯s a simple enough question. Would you prefer if I asked you


    in anothernguage?¡± He keeps staring into my eyes, demanding me to give him an answer.


    It should be easy enough to answer him, but I hold my tongue until the bedsheets start to itch


    underneath me. I have the strangest urge to flee¡­


    Why is that?


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:26 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 102


    We aren¡¯t dating. We barely know each other, yet it hurts to think about Lucas breaking our bond,


    Forever.


    50%


    ¦°


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a hot bath and use one of those big bath bombs with rose petals in them,¡± I tell him,


    forcing a smile onto my lips. ¡°You know-those that cost over twenty dors each?¡±


    Lucas gives me a look. He isn¡¯t dumb and knows what I¡¯m doing trying to change the subject and avoid


    giving him an answer to his question.


    ¡°L..I love the smell of roses,¡± I say, squirming underneath his intense gaze. ¡°And I love hot showers and


    clean clothes.¡±


    ¡°Skr?¡± he asks in a warning voice.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I imitate his tone.


    He frowns in response, and I nce away from his handsome face. It isn¡¯t strange for me to be


    confused about how I feel. Lucas hasn¡¯t been living under the same roof for very long. It¡¯s natural that


    I¡¯m still trying to figure things out, but I also realize that being my mate must be a living hell for Lucas.


    Lucas feels the maic pull whenever we are in the same room


    His soul is constantly drawn to mine.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if he dislikes me himself; the mate bond will always tell him I¡¯m the one.


    ¡°Why did you change the subject? Don¡¯t I deserve to know what you¡¯re thinking, Skr?¡±


    Asigh leaves my lips and I clench the top of my nket, scrunching it up while avoiding his eyes.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±


    I fight off the urge to grimace. ¡°Because it¡¯s a hard question, Lucas.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a yes or no question, actually. You either tell me to reject you back or give me a reason not to.¡±


    If only it were that simple. How do I feel about him at this point Butterflies swarm my insides whenever


    his eyes meet mine, and even though it frustrates me, I also like it when he messes with me. But it¡¯s


    too early to tell if I like him or not. What if I¡¯m just distracted by his good looks?


    It¡¯s definitely possible. Lucas looks like a model, a very hot one with an eight-pack¡­..


    Dam, how do I tell him all of this without sounding like a total a*shole? No matter how hard I try to put


    my thoughts into smart words, I can¡¯t. The words get stuck in my throat, and I end up staring at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re pressuring me,¡± 1 growl and sit up in my bed, my hands dusting off invisible dust from my


    pajamas.


    Lucas sits up beside me, and my heart immediately starts pounding in my chest. Why does he have to


    be shirtless? I¡¯m trying to speak sense to him, but it¡¯s harder now that his hard nipples are flirting with


    me.


    The only thing that keeps me from reaching out to touch them like the secret pervert 1am is the fact


    Lucas is seething.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never pressured you to do anything. I¡¯ve given you five years to think about your answer-it should


    be easy enough to give me a reason, Skr. I deserve to know why you rejected me and if you still


    don¡¯t want to tell me, then just ask me to reject you back. It isn¡¯t rocket science.¡±


    I feel my face turning white. It¡¯s true. Keeping the truth from Lucas is a lousy thing to do, especially


    since I have a feeling he


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XMChapter 102


    has never been with anyone else.


    He has waited for me for all these years, hoping I woulde to my senses somehow¡­


    50%


    Sudden tears prickle behind my eyelids. ¡°You¡¯re trying to make me say something that I¡¯m not ready to


    reveal,¡± I choke on my tears, looking away.


    Lucas releases a sigh before cing an arm over me. I let him and when he realizes I¡¯m not about to


    push him away, he pulls. me in for a hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he mutters into my hair, bold enough to ce a kiss on my scalp. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to figure


    out where we are going. Skr. I already know you like me.¡±


    I pull away to re at him in shock, and he shrugs..


    ¡°What?¡± he blinks at me as if he didn¡¯t just shock the hell out of me. ¡°It¡¯s obvious by how fast your heart


    is pounding around me. The fact that you can¡¯t admit the truth, however, is a problem. I like you.¡±


    My lin


    lip trembles. Pathetic, but it does. I even feel my chest heaving in an effort to breathe. He likes me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it back because you don¡¯t trust me. And if you don¡¯t trust me, then I can¡¯t be with you.¡±


    Sudden panic bubbles up in my chest. Is he threatening me?


    He stands up from the bed, giving me the perfect view of his round, bubble butt. It takes great effort to


    pull my eyes away from it and stand up to re at him. But it doesn¡¯t do much good because he is still


    almost two whole feet taller.


    I growl and climb up on the bed. Lucas turns around, eyeing me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I hate you,¡± I say, and he startsughing.


    ¡°You fight like a child, Skr. I¡¯m not dealing with you right now. The shower is calling.¡±


    With those words, he turns and walks away, leaving me in a state of confusion yet filled with


    excitement. It¡¯s clear now- Lucas has feelings for me. I copse back into myfortable bed, gazing


    up at the ceiling with a flutter in my chest.


    ¡°I like you,¡± I imitate his voice and smile.


    Lucas likes me.


    END GIFT


    0


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:26 Fri, May 17

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Skr


    The following day is spent at the beach. It¡¯s two days until my gruesome date with Alpha Max, and I¡¯m


    currently hiding underneath my straw hat with a pocketbook in my hand. I read a lot on different apps,


    but it doesn¡¯t beat the smell of the real thing in your hands.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to y volleyball with us?¡± Irma asks while smearing sunscreen over her


    legs. She is wearing a revealing bikini top while I have a grey t-shirt on top of my ck swimsuit.


    Unlike my sister, I don¡¯t have huge breasts or a very ttering figure. I¡¯m skinny and prefer to hide. If


    someone asks, I just tell them I¡¯m a ginger that burns easily, which is true.


    ¡°No.¡± I try not to shoot a jealous look her way when she arranges her breasts to keep them from


    escaping her blue bikini top. ¡°I¡¯m fine in the shade.¡±


    Irma arches an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re not hiding under the parasol because you¡¯re embarrassed, right?¡±


    ¡°Embarrassed?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± She nods at Lucas. He is ying volleyball with Jaiden against two other werewolves from


    Alpha Max¡¯s pack, and 1 swear the whole female poption is staring at him.


    My cheeks turn red. ¡°Why would I be embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Because the girls who are giving Lucas their attention are all dressed in skimpy swimwear, throwing


    flirtatious smiles his way, and doing everything they can to get his attention,¡± she shrugs. I mean, if you


    like him, it¡¯s only natural topare yourself to them even though you shouldn¡¯t¡­.


    ¡°Irma!¡± Iin, feeling my cheeks heat up again. I nce at Lucas who ispletely absorbed in


    the game, oblivious the flock of women around him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, Skr,¡± Irma finishes applying sunscreen and stands up, grinning down at me. ¡°If you


    want to catch a fish you need to step into the water.¡±


    She leaves me with that thought before jogging towards the volleyball. I watch her join the game on


    Lucas¡¯ team. To my surprise and slight difort, he doesn¡¯t spare her a second nce. His focus


    remains solely on the game despite the girls fluttering around him.


    In a strange way, knowing he¡¯s not swayed by their attentionforts me. It verifies what he told me


    last night-he likes me. But it also makes me wonder if he¡¯s being stubborn because he¡¯s waiting for me


    toe clean about my feelings.


    ET.


    I close my paperback and leave it lying on my towel. Taking a quick scan of the area and noticing that


    e any attention, I peel off my grey t-shirt to reveal my simple ck swimsuit underneath.


    feath in and slowly released out, I make my way towards the sea. Each step feels heavier than thest


    as I start my decision. But when I see Irma ncing back at me with a thumbs-up sign, I shake off my


    doubt and get into


    The water caresses my bare feet, teasing and inviting. With my heart pounding louder than ever, I take


    the next step further into the ocean. The cool wavesp against my thighs, sending a shiver up my


    spine. I nce back towards the beach. Lucas is still at the volleyball court, oblivious to my strides.


    A few more steps and I¡¯m waist-deep in the ocean, salty air filling my lungs and water ying with the


    hem of my swimsuit.


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Cain your


    XIO


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    11:26 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 103


    I turn back to face the sea, closing my eyes and letting the rhythmic sounds of waves crashing and me.


    For a moment, I forget about Lucas.


    50%


    seagulls crying soothe


    Then there it is hisugh. It cuts through everything and sends butterflies fluttering around my stomach.


    My eyes open in time to see him diving into the water to catch the volleyball someone kicked way too


    far.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I hear Irma tell me through the mind link, a private message just for me.


    Wee?


    Suddenly I realize exactly why she said that: they volleyball bumps against me and when I pick it up, I


    find Lucas blinking down at me with water dripping down from his dark curls.


    His blue and red eyes widen in surprise, taking in the sight of me standing in the water in my swimsuit.


    He seems momentarily stunned, and I can¡¯t help but feel a surge of satisfaction at the fact that I¡¯ve


    caught him off guard.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± Lucas manages to say after a moment, trying to recover his usual


    composure. He paddles closer but doesn¡¯t make an attempt to take the ball from my hands.


    ¡°No!¡± I ask, arching my eyebrow as I toss the volleyball up and catch it again, pretending to be


    nonchnt about his close proximity.


    He stands up and shakes his head, water droplets flying from his hair, and I have the sudden urge to


    run my fingers through those damp locks.


    ¡°No he finally answers, shing a lopsided grin that sends my heart racing even faster. ¡°But I like


    surprises.¡±


    An awkward silence descends upon us until he slowly takes the ball from me. I expect him to run up on


    the beach again, but he throws the ball and Jaiden.


    Jaiden grabs it, and Lucas shouts, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to go for a swim!¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?!¡± Jaiden looks like somebody might have pped him in the face. ¡°But who is going to be


    my partner-¡±


    Irma steps on his foot to silence him, and I blush when I hear her growl at Jaiden. ¡°Shut up, you f those


    two are having a moment?¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­ what did you do that for?¡± Jaiden whines. ¡°And what moment?¡±


    fool. Can¡¯t you see that


    Irma shoots him an exasperated look and takes the ball from his hands before turning around. ¡°Just


    y, idiot¡­¡±


    Jaiden looks like he wants to argue but eventually follows my sister back to rejoin the game.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think nerds ever left the safety of the beach, Lucas suddenly says in a teasing tone. He is


    floating on his back in the water now, watching me with his stunning red-and-blue eyes that sparkle


    under the sunlight.


    My cheeks burn, and I swim deeper into the ocean. Lucas, however, follows me. ¡°I¡¯m not aplete


    chicken-shit.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    His response makes me ssh him with water. Heughs in surprise before diving underneath me. A


    strange light surrounds him, and the next thing I know, he has taken the shape of a cute orca. I squeal


    in surprise when he uses his nose to flip me up on his back.


    My heart races when he takes us deeper into the ocean, and then he dives down into the water to get


    me entirely wet. The bastard even uses his powerful backfin to ssh water all around me, causing me


    to blink and sputter until I¡¯m no longer


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:26 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 103


    blinded by seawater.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not fair!¡± Iin yfully, pushing his snout when hees up to look at me.


    But what does the idiot do? He releases this strange clicking sound, which tells me he isughing.


    50%


    ¡°You think this is funny?¡± I protest again, the salty taste of seawater lingering on my lips. He clicks


    again, his massive body shaking withughter under me. The sudden movement throws me off


    bnce, and I il in the water, shrieking when I nearly go under.


    But then, Lucas dives underneath me and resurfaces with me sitting on his back, right in front of his fin.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks through the mind link.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I reply, my heart still beating fast. ¡°Just don¡¯t ever do that again.¡±


    He clicks again, a teasing note to it. I get the feeling he¡¯s deciding whether or not to obey my


    command.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, or I will take back every towel I know you¡¯ve secretly stolen from me,¡± I growl


    at him.


    ¡®Okay, okay! No need to get scary, he finally says, a grin evident in his mental voice. He turns his


    massive body back towarth the shore, slowly gliding through the water so as not to unseat me.


    I realize he isn¡¯t taking me to where the humans are. Instead, we reach the shallows far away from


    other people, and Lucas morphs back into his human form ¨C strong, attractive, and dripping wet. He


    turns to look at me with a sheepish grin.


    ¡°Could you bring me a towel?¡± He moves his hands to his crotch area, and I snort.


    ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t shape-shift at the beach, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to think through all the details when there¡¯s fun to he had,¡± Lucas mumbles,


    attempting to preserve what¡¯s left of his dignity as he awkwardly covers himself.


    I try to suppress myughter at the ridiculous sight he makes, but it¡¯s futile. ¡°You¡¯re so silly.¡±


    ¡°Am not¡­¡±


    ¡°You are.¡± I finally manage to croak out between bouts of giggles 1 also find it interesting that you


    seemed quite detailed in your thinking when you assaulted me in your orca form, yet didn¡¯t think of the


    consequences of where your clothes would go after you shape-shifted.¡±


    ¡°Careful with your teasing, Skr¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else, what?¡±


    ¡°Or I could throw you back into the ocean if you¡¯d prefer, he threatens yfully, a sly glint in his eye


    signaling mischief.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try.¡± I retort, folding my arms across my chest and raising an eyebrow, challenging


    him. His grin widens.


    ¡°Careful, nerd,¡± he says teasingly. ¡°I might just take you up on that offer.¡±


    Before I can respond, Lucas bolts forward without a care in the world. I shriek in surprise,ughing


    when he picks me up and throws me over his shoulder.


    ¡°No!¡± I shout through tears andughter. ¡°Put me down!¡±


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOR


    Chapter 103


    50%2


    ¡°Nah.¡± he says with fake innocence, ¡°you need exercise, and you know swimming is good exercise,


    right? Especially for nerds. who sit all day.¡±


    ¡°Lucas!¡± I gasp, feigning anger. But despite myself, I can feel an undeniable warmth spreading


    throughout my body as he carries me deeper into the water.


    ay skin.


    But when the water gets so deep that even Lucas is having trouble standing. I realize I have to save my


    ¡°Lucas, stop! I can¡¯t swim!¡±


    ¡°You were swimming perfectly fine earlier,¡± he looks up at me hanging over his shoulder.


    ¡°But that¡¯s different. I was on your back.¡± I stutter out, my voice wavering as I realize how deep the


    water has gotten.


    Lucas


    is continues to wade deeper into the ocean,ughing at my futile attempts to wriggle free. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re


    not getting off that easily.¡±


    en help me. Lucas, if you let me drown-


    Hisughter grows louder, echoing around us. ¡°Trust me, Skr I won¡¯t let you drown.¡±


    Just then, a farge wave washes over us, causing me to shriek in surprise and cling to Luc*s¡¯s shoulder.


    He stumbles but regains his bnce quickly. ¡°See? Nothing to worry about-


    Before he can finish his sentence, another wave crashes into us. This one is muchrger, and it


    catches us off-guard, Lucas loses his footing, and we¡¯re both pulled under by the strong current.


    F*cking perfect.


    SEND GIFT


    0


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XO


    DXM


    DOWNLOAD NOW

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Skr


    Salt and water get inside of my eyes and nose. I can¡¯t breathe and il with my limbs as I struggle to


    find something- anything to grab onto. The thought of being left alone to die in the ocean fills me with a


    dread that drowns out any remainingughter from the fun I had with Lucas,


    Suddenly, strong arms snake around me, pulling me out of the water¡¯s icy grip. Lucas. Of course. Even


    though he¡¯s the reason we¡¯re in th


    this mess, I can¡¯t help but feel relieved. His grip is firm andforting against the relentless assault of


    the


    waves,


    With a powerful kick, he propels us back to the surface. We both gasp for air, coughing and sputtering


    as we try to regain our bearings amidst the chaos of the seascape.


    I re at him and cough water. ¡°This¡­this is your fault!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Lesson learned!¡± Lucas shouts above the crashing waves. His sunny grin is a stark contrast to


    the grim situation, but I¡¯m still mad at him.


    ¡°You think?¡±I gasp out, clinging to him like my life depends on it-which it does at this point. Heughs


    again, augh that sends chills down my spine despite its warmth.


    ¡°Sorry..¡±


    Sorry doesn¡¯t cut it, mister.¡±


    ¡°I will make it up to you. I promise.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a promise I will make sure you keep.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get you back to shore,¡± he says soothingly, beginning to swim back towards the beach


    with me in tow.


    When the water is shallow enough for Lucas to walk ashore, he pulls me to his chest and lifts me up


    into his arms. Since I¡¯m tired, I loop my arms around his neck and let him carry me.


    He doesn¡¯t mind and chuckles. ¡°Do you even eat? You weigh nothing at all, nerdy girl.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡±


    He just chuckles again and keeps walking.


    It feels nice being able to rx, but the moment doesn¡¯tst for very long. Lucas steps on something,


    and the next thing I know, he falls onto his as* in the sand with me still in his arms.


    ¡°F*cking shit¡­¡± He mutters as the waves crash against his back, and I freeze when I realize I¡¯m staring


    into his pectoral


    muscles.


    Geez, they are huge!


    I must refrain from grabbing them or burying my face in the space between them. Remember your self-


    control, Skr, I tell myself. You have seen TV series where the guys have huge boobies. Henry Cavill,


    for example. You saw him half-naked, and you didn¡¯t lick the TV screen. You can be strong around


    Lucas.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lucas voicees out gruff and concerned. I stay silent for a moment before


    managing to lift my eyes up


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Depot Bor


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    Chapter 101


    to his worried ones.


    50%


    His blue eye remind me of the sea we¡¯ve just escaped from, chuming and beautiful, while the red one


    speaks of mes and desire. My heart thuds in my chest like an offbeat drum as I gaze into them.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I finally manage to whisper, tucking a stray lock of red haar behind my ear. ¡°Thanks to you.¡±


    Lucas gives me a crooked smile, his eyes twinkling under the setting sun. ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe,¡± he


    mumbles, running his hands up and down my back in a soothing motion that has me melting against


    him.


    With a sigh. I lift my head to rest my chin on his shoulder, the rhythm of his heart beneath my ear lulling


    me into a sense of peace I haven¡¯t felt in ages


    ¡°Next time.¡± I say quietly, ¡°let¡¯s stick to drynd.¡±


    He chuckles softly at that, his chest vibrating against mine in a way that sends warmth pooling into my


    stomach. ¡°Deal¡±


    We sit like that for a while, wrapped up in each other while the seagulls fly in the skies above. It¡¯s noisy


    yet really nice listening to it, or maybe that¡¯s just because Lucas is holding me? Regardless, this is


    everything I¡¯ve ever wanted from a moment like this..


    Suddenly, Lucas¡¯ stomach growls loudly, breaking the silence. Iugh, pulling back so I can look at him.


    His cheeks are flushed, and he looks somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°Hungry?¡±


    He nods sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t have lunch,¡± he admits with an awkward


    grin.


    ¡°You big oaf,¡± I tease him lightly, about to get off hisp when a group of girls walks by.


    ¡°Stay.¡± Lucas mutters. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to cover up with


    with down there¡­


    Myughter is louder than I intend it to be, attracting the attention of the passing girls. I hastily squash it


    down, pressing my face into Luca*¡¯s neck to hide my grin. His cheeks darken a shade more, if that¡¯s


    even possible.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I mumble, trying to resume my serious demeanor but failing miserably. ¡°But you owe me big


    time.


    Lucas sighs dramatically, making a show of how much this is costing him. ¡°Fine, anything for you,¡± he


    drawls out, wrapping his arms around me tighter as though he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll change my mind and hop off


    anyway. He knows me too well.


    As the girls pass by us with curious nces and whispered giggles, I close my eyes and pretend not to


    notice their interest in Lucas. It¡¯s not easy: Lucas is handsome more so than anyone has any right to


    be.


    But it¡¯s his charm that makes him irresistible. He is annoyingly s*xy when he teases me, even more so


    when heughs at me.


    After what feels like an eternity, but probably was only a couple of minutes, the sound of giggling and


    footsteps fades into the distance. It¡¯s then that Lucas finally loosens his grip on me and lifts his head


    back up.


    ¡°Safe to dismount,¡± he announces, grinning as though he¡¯s just won some sort of grand victory.


    I roll my eyes at his antics but release my hold around him. Sand sticks to my wet skin as I rise to stand


    above him, dusting off what I can from my swimsuit.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I announce. ¡°What now?¡±


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11.26 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 104


    50%


    Lucas cocks his head to the side. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t walk back naked, and we don¡¯t have a towel, so¡­would


    you mind if I shape- shifted into some small animal you could carry?¡±


    Iugh at that. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± I mean, what could possibly go wrong with this n?


    Alot, I realize the second Lucas shape-shifts into an adorable ck and white kitten. For f*ck¡¯s sake, he


    isn¡¯t ying fair! How am I supposed to resist him!!


    1 re down at him, but my heart melts the second he walks up to my leg and begins stroking himself


    against it. The tiniest linle ¡°Meow leaves his mouth, and I¡¯m a goner.


    ¡°You won this round,¡± I mutter as I pick him up. There is a very satisfied look on his face. Little fcker.


    As I carry him towards our stuff in the sand, I can feel his purring against my chest. I know he is doing it


    on purpose, the purring. It¡¯s adding to his overall unbearable cuteness. He¡¯s enjoying this-every second


    of it, especially the part where he has won me over yet again.


    When Irma sees us, her eyes grow huge. ¡°Oh my god, where did you find that little thing? Can I hold


    it?¡±


    Jaiden chuckles. ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to hold that kitten. It only loves Skr and would w


    anyone who tried to take it away from her.¡±


    Irma frowns at him, confusion recing her initial eagerness to hold Lucas. ¡°Why would you say


    something like that-


    Before she can finish her sentence. Lucas chooses that moment to meow again, pushing his tiny head


    into the crook of my neck in a show of affection he¡¯d never dare to show in his human form.


    If Irma¡¯s eyes were big before they¡¯re practically bulging out of her head when Lucas tries to hide from


    her prying eyes.


    ¡°How¡­how did he¡­did he just tell my sister not to let me take him from her?¡±


    Jaiden snorts. ¡°That¡¯s Lucas.¡±


    Understanding dawns in my sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh..¡± She shakes her head, a smirk ying on her lips.


    ¡°What have you got yourself into, sis?¡±


    ¡°I wish I knew,¡± I sigh, rolling my eyes at Lucas, who is busy purring at me.


    Why do I get the feeling he isn¡¯t going to leave my arms willingly?


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    Deposit Bonus


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Skr


    50%


    On Thursday night, Lacas is sleeping in my bed in his cat form told him it¡¯s less weird if he isn¡¯t in his


    human form, which is true. Seeing his sculpted abs and muscles makes me dumb, so yeah, this is for


    everyone¡¯s safety¡­


    I close my eyes and drift off to sleep, and almost immediately, I sent into a weird ce. I¡¯m floating in a


    vacuum, and I see images before me, scenes that I¡¯ve already experienced mixed with ones that I¡¯ve


    never seen before.


    They are variants of you, Jinx exins. ¡°Visions of other timelines that are taking ce at the same


    time?


    I lock my eyes on my wolf, who easily swoops down out of nowhere tond in the mist surrounding me.


    Her purple eyes appear concerned.


    ¡°Is this a lot to take in?¡±


    ¡°Umm, yeah?¡± I gesture at one of the scenes. It¡¯s the one with me and Lucas on the beach. ¡°It¡¯s a little


    freaky that my romantic scene with Lucas ended with a kiss in another universe because I¡¯m pretty


    sure THAT never happened in mine.¡±


    But it COULD have happened, Jinx snickers.


    My checks burn a little. ¡°Whatever¡­¡±


    Admit that you find him cute


    ¡°He is, but that isn¡¯t the point-1 want to know what I¡¯m doing here, Jinx.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± She clears her throat and wanders to a bubble with a scene 1 haven¡¯t seen before. ¡®Look


    closely


    I do what she says and look into the bubble. Alpha Max is in it, bowing down to¡­.a demon?


    I gasp. ¡°Is that Lucian?!¡±


    ¡®Yes, Jinx replies. ¡°This is before Alpha Max became his host. Lucian is inside of him now.¡±¡±


    ¡°He is what?!¡±


    ¡®Schh, Jinx hushes me. I need you to watch this scene.


    Even though I¡¯m horrified, I look down into the bubble. Alpha Max is talking to Lucian.


    ¡°Oh, great, Lucian. My pack isn¡¯t what it once was, and I¡¯m desperate. I want the Deluxe pack to take


    over Europe, but weck the strength.¡±


    Lucian snorts at the kneeling Alpha. ¡°Your generation won¡¯t be enough for total domination, but your


    heir might be able to


    take over.¡±


    ¡°I have to wait that long?!¡±


    ¡°Maybe not, but it isn¡¯t wrong to be on the safe side,¡± Lucian says and steps forward, his eyes


    wandering over the area where Jinx and I are peering through the bubble. He narrows his eyes but


    turns around. ¡°Since I¡¯m a demon and will live for a very long time, I want you to secure the pack¡¯s


    future before I lend you my strength.¡±


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    Depout Burs


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:26 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 105


    ¡°And how do I do that?


    ¡°You marry one of the special werewolves, of course. im their as your mate.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know of any special werewoll.


    ¡°Skr Alvarez is one. She is very strong. I¡¯ve never seen a psyche werewolf like her. The powers


    match her perfectly and 1 have a feeling that, for the first time in history, the powers can be passed


    down. Don¡¯t ask me how I know this. I just have a feeling


    Alpha Max blinks. ¡°Skr Alvarez¡­that¡¯s the girl living with Caleb and L. My brother has a crush on


    her..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Lucian smiles. ¡°im her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    The scene ends there, and Jinx tilts her head. Before you say anything, I want you to look at the future


    if you decline to marry Alpha Max.


    I take a deep breath and look at the other bubble Jinx points to. Once again, Alpha Max is in it, but this


    time, his face is drawn with fury, and his eyes are bloodshot. There are demonic wings on his back, and


    he is surrounded by dead bodies- the Deluxe pack has won a war against the Bloodmoon pack.


    Caleb, L, Xavier, Jaiden. Daisy, Irma, and Lucas-everyone I hold dear is dead. I see myself in the


    scene, too, bruised and beaten, held captive by the Deluxe pack.


    No¡­ I whisper, horrified at the sight.


    Jinx gives me a knowing look. That¡¯s what will happen if you decline Alpha Max¡¯s proposal. Skr, you


    have a choice to make here. This isn¡¯t about love or romance, it¡¯s about survival.


    ¡°But.. But Lucas¡­¡± I look down at my hands. I don¡¯t want to admit it, but there¡¯s an itch in my heart


    when I think of choosing someone other than Lucas.


    Jinx shifts ufortably on her paws. Lucas is your mate, but he isn¡¯t strong enough to beat Alpha


    Max. Hecks control of his powers, and Xavier. Xavier isn¡¯t strong enough to defeat all of the demons


    that Lucian will let into our world. He is about to open a portal to let more magical creatures into our


    world.


    ¡°I won¡¯t abandon him,¡± I say firmly, lifting my chin up defiantly. Lucas needs me, or he will just lose


    control of his powers regardless.¡±


    ¡°I know, Jinx says soothingly, ¡°but you need to consider your options here. If you marry Alpha Max,


    your family and pack won¡¯t have to die. It will break Luca*¡¯s heart, but at least he won¡¯t have to die.¡±


    The images dissolve into mist, leaving me alone with Jinx in this vast nothingness. Their significance


    presses against me from all sides.


    1


    I sigh deeply, looking at the space where the bubbles were just seconds before. ¡°This isn¡¯t fair.¡±


    ¡°Life seldom is,¡¯ Jinx murmurs sympathetically.


    Suddenly, my mind feels heavy, and tiredness begins to engulf me. I can feel myself waking up in the


    real world. Someone is hugging me and my heart clenches when I open my eyes and see Lucas


    hugging me in his sleep. He is in his human form, and hisrge body engulfs me protectively. I drink in


    the peaceful expression on his face, wondering how things could be soplicated.


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    DOWNLOAD NOW


    11:26 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 103


    Without thinking, my fingers hover over his cheek, tracing the sharp contours of his face in the faint


    light that filters through the window. His lips quirk into a small smile at my touch without waking up.


    50%


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be heartbroken.¡± I whisper sadly, touching the bottom of his lips. He has never looked


    more kissable, but this boy isn¡¯t mine to keep.


    11:26 Fri, May 17


    50%N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Skr


    Today is the day. Alpha Max will pick me upter for our date, and I¡¯m nauseous. I don¡¯t want to go out


    with the prick, but I know this is what¡¯s best for my pack and friends.


    ¡°Do you want to borrow one of my dresses?¡± Irma asks and sighs ¡°I know your date with Alpha Max


    isn¡¯t supposed to be fun, but you can at least look good.¡±


    I choke back a sob and offer her a weak smile, grateful for her support. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that, Irma.¡±


    She leaves momentarily and returns with a beautiful emerald gown, mimic the moon¡¯s surface.


    ¡°I think this will look beautiful on you,¡± she says softly. The color suits you.¡±


    with tiny silver embellishments that


    In the mirror. I look at myself. Irma¡¯s right; the emerald green is stunning against my skin. It brings out


    the wild in my eyes, and my red hair looks like fire. Even my freckles are cute. I should feel beautiful,


    but all I feel is a twisting emptiness. This dress isn¡¯t for Lucas; it¡¯s for Alpha Max.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Inma whispers beside me, her eyes also focused on my reflection. ¡°If anyone can do this,


    it¡¯s you. You will charm Alpha Max and secure the Bloodmoon pack¡¯s future. I know you will.¡±


    Her hand is on my shoulder and I ce mine over hers without word. It feels like I¡¯m carrying the


    weight of the world.


    When I walk down the stairs, I pause. My parents are watching me and so is Lucas. He looks sad and


    confused. I don¡¯t me him. He doesn¡¯t know what I do and that I have to do this in order to save


    everyone, including him.


    ¡°Skr, are you sure about this?¡± My dad¡¯s voice is low, filled with paternal concern.


    Lucas stiffens at his side but remains silent. His eyes look me up and down, making everything inside


    of me tingle. I really wish I could just reject Alpha Max and go out with Lucas instead but I can¡¯t.


    ¡°I have to be,¡± I reply, forcing a tremulous smile.


    ¡°Well, consider me jealous of Alpha Max. You look gorgeous, Lucas says and my eyes flicker to him.


    He looks beautiful in his casual attire, every inch the quadbrid Alpha. I want to run to him and tell him


    everything that¡¯s brewing inside me, but Jinx¡¯s voice echoes inside my head.


    ¡°Telling him won¡¯t solve things. It will only make him determined to find another way when there isn¡¯t


    any.¡±


    The doorbell rings then, and everyone stiffens, It¡¯s Alpha Max.


    As I move toward the front door, I can feel the crushing wave of silence behind me. Irma is biting her lip


    nervously, my dad frowning and my mom is standing there with tears welled up in her eyes.


    I reach out and open the door.


    Alpha Max stands there dressed impably in a ck suit, a prtory grin on his face. His cold green


    eyes focus sharply on mine, and for a moment, we stand there, gauging each other. I know what he


    sees: a pretty little thing decked. for him ¨C


    but I refuse to let-that intimidate me.


    up


    *Good evening, Skr,¡± he says smoothly, offering his arm.


    1/4


    11:26 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 100


    I take a deep breath, taming the lump in my throat before linking my arm with his. ¡°Good evening,


    Alpha Max.¡±


    Just as we¡¯re about to leave, I steal onest nce over my shoulder at Lucas. His face is stoic, but


    the pain in his gaze is unmistakable. With that image etched into my mind, I know I won¡¯t enjoy even a


    second of this date.


    But that doesn¡¯t matter. The only thing I need to do is think about my pack¡¯s survival.


    50%2


    It¡¯s dark outside, the stars shining brightly against the blue canvas of the sky. It¡¯s beautiful, hauntingly


    so, like a masterpiece painted with sorrow. The wind whispers secrets to the trees as Alpha Max leads


    me toward the awaiting ck limousine.


    As we approach the vehicle, the chauffeur steps forward, opening the door with a shallow bow. His face


    is impassive behind dark sunsses, giving nothing away.


    ¡®He is a vampire. Jinx says. ¡°That¡¯s why he is wearing sunsses in the dark-to hide his red eyes!


    ¡®I see.


    Regardless of his species, I give the chauffeur a tiny nod of acknowledgment, then turn back to Alpha


    Max.


    ¡°Thank you for this,¡± I say, forcing a smile at him as I take my seat in the upscale interior of the limo.


    The words taste like bile on my tongue, but they have to be said.


    He regards me with those predatory eyes of his and nods, settling into the seat across from me. ¡°I hope


    you¡¯ll enjoy tonight¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    I can only pray that¡¯ll be the case.


    The ride is silent ¨C a stifling quiet that threatens to swallow me whole. I keep my focus on the passing


    scenery outside, hoping that Alpha Max doesn¡¯t notice how my hands are clenched into tight fists in my


    lap.


    I mean, how could I possibly enjoy this when I know Alpha Maxis Lucian¡¯s host?


    When we arrive at our destination, an upscale restaurant nestled between towering skyscrapers, the


    contrast couldn¡¯t be greater. Warm lights glow from within, casting long shadows on the sidewalk. A


    group of suited men stand at attention near the entrance-most likely Alpha Max¡¯s personal security


    detail.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do all this,¡± I say as we step inside the lobby.


    ¡°I wanted to treat you right,¡± Alpha Max says.


    We¡¯re seated at an intimate table near the back, candlelight flickering over our faces. The staff seem to


    treat Alpha Max with fear ¨C it¡¯s clear he has been here before, and they know who he is I stay quiet, my


    heart pounding in my chest as we are presented with menus.


    Alpha Max orders for both of us. I hardly register what he says. As the waiter leaves, Alpha Max leans


    back in his chair, his green eyes studying me intensely.


    ¡°Is everything alright, Skr?¡± he asks, his predatory grin reappearing on his face.


    I force a smile onto my face. ¡°Yes, Alpha Max,¡± I reply, but my voice quavers slightly betraying me.


    Alpha Max doesn¡¯t seem fazed by this, though. Instead, he chuckles lightly, leaning back in his chair as


    he takes a sip from his wine ss.


    After what feels like an eternity, our food arrives. A gourmet spread that would make any foodie drool.


    Yet all I can think about is how Lucas would have ordered separately without presuming what I wanted.


    2/4


    11:26 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 106


    50%


    +5


    Throughout dinner, Alpha-Max talks about himself and his pack about how his power has grown ever


    since he became the Alpha. He speaks with arrogance and pride two traits that send shivers down my


    spine for all the wrong reasons.


    Finally, as dessert is served. Alpha Max looks at me with a glint in his eyes. ¡°So, Skr,¡± he begins,


    ¡°Tell me about you always been special?¡±


    you.


    Have


    *Tell him the truth, that you are just awakening and don¡¯t know what your powers can do yet. If he


    doesn¡¯t see us as a threat, things will be easier,¡± Jinx says.


    ¡°Easter?¡±


    ¡°We need a n to get out of this mess. Unless you want to actually marry this guy.¡±


    ¡®Hell no. All he talks about is how powerful he is. It¡¯s been an hour, and now, when he is finally showing


    interest in me, it¡¯s a question about my power.¡±


    ¡®Mhm, the guy is clearly obsessed with power. Be careful of what you share. Show him the weaker


    side, the confused side. Jinx instructs.


    I take a deep breath and lean forward slightly, mustering the most sincere look on my face. ¡°Actually,


    I¡¯m in a confusing phase right now. My powers, they are just awakening and I don¡¯t really know how to


    control them or what they can do yet.¡±


    ¨C


    Alpha Max¡¯s eyes narrow slightly, but then he smiles an unsettling smile that sends chills down my


    spine.


    ¡°I see,¡± he says, swirling his wine ss. ¡°Perhaps I can help you harness them. We can learn together.¡±


    His words taste like venom. But I swallow it down and nod, feigning gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Max,¡± I say, hoping my distaste doesn¡¯t leak into my voice. ¡°That might be helpful.¡±


    He seems satisfied with my response, and the conversation floats back to safer waters for the


    remainder of our date. As we finish up with the dessert, Alpha Max signals for the check, and within


    minutes, we are heading back to the limo.


    The ride back home is just as quiet as before. But this time. it¡¯s a little less stifling knowing that I have


    sessfully nted seeds of doubt in Alpha Max¡¯s mind about my powers.


    As Alpha Max walks me to the doorstep, he takes my hand, bringing it to his lips for a gentle kiss ¨C


    another calcted move that revolts me but all I can do is ster a fake smile on my


    face.


    ¡°Thank you for tonight, Skr,¡± he says smoothly. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you again soon.¡±


    I give him the fakest smile known to history. ¡°Likewise.¡±


    Alpha Max looks like he wants to kiss me, but I begin to walk toward the door. ¡°See you around¡±, I say.


    His teeth glint in the moonlight. ¡°Oh, we will see each other a lot from now on, Skr. You intrigue me,


    and you will be the perfect Luna to birth my pups.


    Eww! Hell no!


    Remember to look happy!¡¯ Jinx warns me.


    Fine!


    I smile radiantly. ¡°Sounds like a blessing¡±


    3/4


    11:26 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 106 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    50%


    As soon as the limousine pulls away, my smile vanishes. I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t known I was holding


    and hurry inside. I never want to see that man again¡­


    11:26 Fri, May 17

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Skr


    When I walk into my room, Lucas isn¡¯t there, but I can see that he has raided myundry bag and taken


    five dirty t-shirts of


    mine. Is it weird that I find that cute?


    ¡®No. Jinx replies. You¡¯re falling for him, so it isn¡¯t weird that you find his perverted antics cute!¡±


    My cheeks burn a little, but I don¡¯t answer her. I can¡¯t think about my feelings right now, not when there


    is a bigger problem to solve: How do I save my pack without having to marry Alpha Max?


    No matter what, I can¡¯t think of a solution. It¡¯s such a serious issue that not even the shower can help.


    Ten minutester, I¡¯m dragging my own hair out while trying to devise an escape n.


    I got none, and I growl while putting on my blue and white pajamas with sheep on them. ¡°Everything


    seems hopeless!¡±


    Calm down, Sky. There¡¯s always a way out,¡¯ Jinx interjects into my spiraling thoughts. ¡°We just need to


    think!


    ¡°Easy for you to say, you don¡¯t have to marry that¡­ that power-hungry animal,¡± I mutter under my


    breath.


    After a moment of silence, Jinx suggests, ¡°Well, what if we just refused to marry that man?¡¯


    I walk over to my bed and lie down on the sheets. ¡°No¡­ No, that could risk the lives of my pack. I can¡¯t


    tell Alpha Max no, even if I want to, Jinx.¡±


    Then what about running away? Laying low till we figure out what your powers are and how you can


    control them?¡±


    ¡°Running away?¡± I murmur, a flicker of hope we fully understand what I¡¯m capable of.


    g within me. That could work. We could disappear and hide away!


    But as quickly as hope blooms, dread takes its ce, weaving around my hope and smothering it to


    death. ¡°What happens when he finds us?¡± The question hangs in the air like a dark cloud threatening to


    unleash a storm.


    ¡°Then we make sure he doesn¡¯t find us, Jinx responds decisively.


    I stare at the ceiling for what feels like an eternity, weighing our options. In the end, I decide running


    away isn¡¯t a good n. Alpha Max would just attack the Bloodmoon pack while I was gone. No. I need


    to-


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Wait a minute.


    ¡°Jinx?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Mhm?¡±


    ¡°Is time-traveling possible for the psychic wolf?¡±


    She is quiet for a long moment before sighing. ¡®It has never been done by the psychic wolf before, not


    without grave consequences, at least.¡±


    ¡°Grave consequences?¡±


    ¡®In the past, a female psychic wolf tried to travel to the future to stop a disaster. It¡¯s not known if she


    managed to fix whatever she was trying to fix because her own body fell into aa for fifteen years-


    just as many years as she had tried to jump. When she awoke, she had lost all her powers.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    DYM


    49%


    Chapter 107


    A shudder runs through me at the thought. Fifteen years trapped in my own body, helpless. But the


    idea of being Alpha Max¡¯s Luna and bearing his children is even more terrifying.


    ¡°But do you think I¡¯m powerful enough to try?¡± I ask, my heart pounding as Itch onto this one slim


    chance.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know.. what do you want to aplish anyway by traveling to the future?¡±


    I swallow thickly. I bettere clean to my wolf¡­even if my idea is rather silly.


    ¡°I was thinking of traveling to the future to see Lucas when he is older and bring him here to defeat


    Lucian. He should be strong enough to do that in the future, right? What could go wrong?¡±


    Jinx gasps. ¡°You have no idea of knowing what Lucas is like in the future! He might hate you in the


    future since you left him for the likes of Alpha Max!¡±


    me if I


    Somehow, I doubt that. Lucas is grumpy and scary, but his heart is in the right ce. I¡¯m convinced he


    would help me found him and exined the situation. Who knows, maybe the past would change, and


    with it, his future?


    what if he is happier without you?¡¯ Jinx asks in a low, insecure voice,


    My heart clenches at that thought. ¡°Well, then that¡¯s that¡­¡± I say, hoping Jinx¡¯s words won¡¯t be the


    truth.


    ¡°But really, it may not even make a difference. There¡¯s no certainty that I possess the ability to time


    travel. Most likely, I do not; however, if I do, then it must be because the moon goddess has deemed it


    so¡­right?¡±


    ¡®Right¡­ Jinx inhales dramatically, ¡®Well, what are you waiting for? Go ahead and try!


    I snort. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡®How the hell am I supposed to know? Sit down on your bed and concentrate or something. Meditate.


    you¡¯re not very helpful.¡±


    *Because I¡¯m terrified of this n.


    ¡°Oh, but if you¡¯re terrified, then you must think there is a chance of me time-traveling.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. I¡­ I think it is possible for you.¡¯ Jinx admits unsurely. ¡®You¡¯re the strongest psychic wolf


    to have ever existed.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    The realization is a p to the face. I¡¯m the strongest psychic wolf to have existed, so time-traveling is


    possible. This means I might be able to save my pack, myself and Lucas.


    My heart races as I throw off the covers and sit cross-legged on my bed, staring nkly at the wall.


    ¡°Alright, Jinx tell me what to do.¡±


    ¨C


    ¨C


    esitantly. I guess just close your eyes and imagine where and when you want to be.¡±


    in thete hours of the night, I close my eyes and take a deep breath. I imagine Lucas in the future:


    taller with the same blue and red eyes that seem to see through me. I imagine him as a grownup


    Alpha-powerful, and loved by his pack.


    2/3


    26 Fri May


    Chapers 107


    476


    Suddenly, everything around me feels strange and flund, as if time itself was starting to warp around


    me I feel my blo running faster in my veins and my heart beating in sync with the rhythm of unseen


    tides. A rush of vertigo sweeps over the plucking me from the familiarity of my room and tossing me


    into an unknown


    ¡°fire?¡± I shout, unsure whether to be scared or happy that my powers seem to be working. ¡°Are you


    seeing this?¡±


    Tam she shouts back mentally. But I have good news and bad news


    Iugh. ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡±


    Your powers are working¡±


    Myughter grows louder as I fly through space and time in my sheep pajamas. ¡°And what¡¯s the bad


    news?¡±


    I have no idea where we are being sent.


    Oh.


    OH SHIT


    Ìï


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Skr


    A scream rips from my lips when I¡¯m thrown into the abyss. I close my eyes on instinct but open them


    when my buttnds on something hard-concrete.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Lask, lifting my head to see Haven City, but it looks different.


    There are no cars. Instead, I see wagons dragged by demon-like horses. Their eyes are red and


    glowing, and I¡¯m forced to move out of the way when onees marching down the street. It huffs at


    me, and I grimace before looking up at the skies in silent wonder.


    Everything is dark, too dark. There are no stars in the sky, and the streetlights are so dim that I can


    hardly see.


    ¡°Someone managed to summon the eternal darkness back to canh in this version of the future, Jinx


    mumbles.


    So you think this is the future?¡¯


    Yes, I would assume so.


    I¡¯m not given enough time to answer her before something huge flies down from the sky.


    Itnds on the old asphalt road, and my eyes widen at the demotic creature. It¡¯s standing on two legs,


    but its arms are too long for it to be human. Its size is also incredible, and with its long ws, it easily


    breaks the windows of a bakery. An rm goes off, but the demon doesn¡¯t care. Neither does it move


    when the owner yells at it.


    ¡°F*cking demons!¡± the owner yells. ¡°Stop raiding my bakery, you monsters!¡±


    The owner of the bakery hits the demon with a broom, but the demon doesn¡¯t care and keeps eating


    the cakes in the disy windows. Huh. So, people here are used to demons and supernatural


    creatures roarning around?


    ¡°It seems that way. Jinx says before she goes quiet for one whole minute before interruting my


    thoughts again. ¡°I wonder what that line is for looking for an assistant? A job?¡±


    I spin around, my eyesnding on a line into a basement. There is a sign that says, ¡°Looking for an


    assistant, drop-in interviews today.¡±


    I walk closer to the line but stop when I notice a wall where people have left old jackets.


    ¡°We should grab one, Jinx advises. ¡°Showing up at an interview dressed in your pajamas isn¡¯t a good


    idea.


    ¡°Who said I was headed for the interview? I ask inside my head.


    She snickers. ¡°Did you look at the name of the one hiring people


    I cast a nce at thesign again, freezing in my tracks when I read it out loud ¡°Reeves detective


    bureau,¡±


    ¡®Mhm, Jinx sounds smug. That means Xavier, Daisy, or Lucas could be inside.¡±


    ¡°But how? Lucas is the Alpha of the Bloodmoon pack-he wouldn¡¯t work as a detective!¡±


    ¡°What if this is the future where Alpha Max beat him? It sure looks like Lucian is in charge here,


    considering the eternal darkness¡­¡±


    1/3


    11:26 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 108


    49%


    Jinx is most likely right: I don¡¯t see how there could be another eternal night if not for Lucian. But I


    guess the only way to find out is to walk down those stairs and get an interview. I wonder who I will


    meet: Lucas¡¯ parents or Lucas himself when he is older?


    With a sigh. I move towards the hanging coats. I select a tattered but rtively clean leather jacket and


    slip it on over my sheep pajamas. It¡¯s toorge, but it offers some protection from the wind.


    ¡°You ready?¡± Jinx asks.


    ¡®As ready as I can be. I respond, steeling myself for the unknown and stepping into the line, trying to


    blend in with the crowd.


    Minutes tick by agonizingly slowly as I inch closer and closer to the basement door. The dark wooden


    frame creaks each time someone enters or exits, sending chills down my spine.


    Finally, after what feels like an eternity, I find myself standing before the basement door. Bracing myself


    for whaty ahead, 1 descend into the dimly lit space. It smells musty, and a faint aroma of stale coffee


    wafts through the air.


    At a desk near the far end sits a man, his back towards me as he is hunched over some files. The sight


    of him makes my heart skip a beat ¨C tall, broad-shouldered, with dark hair¡­it could very well be Lucas


    himself.


    ¡°Name,¡± he asks in a deep voice that is different yet so familiar that I can¡¯t help the gasp that leaves my


    lips.


    It¡¯s Lucas!


    Instinctively. I close my eyes as if that could somehow hinder his recognition of me. Taking a deep


    breath, I whisper. ¡°It¡¯s une.. Skr


    There is a moment of silence so thick it almost feels tangible. The creaking of the chair announces his


    movement. He turns around slowly, disbelievingly. And then there are those hauntingly familiar blue


    and red eyes staring intently at me.


    ¡°Skr?¡± His voice cracks a little, and his soft gaze sends shivers down my spine.


    Lucas is older than me now and oh my god, he is a looker for sure. His ck hair is longer, falling into


    his eyes in a way that didn¡¯t happen when he was younger. His face is harder, more angr than I


    remember, etched with lines of hardship and stress that tell their own tales. There is even the beginning


    of a beard.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I breathe again, unable to take my eyes off him. For a moment, the world seems to stop, and


    it¡¯s just me and him in this musty basement.


    He stands suddenly, knocking the chair back. ¡°Skr¡­¡± he murmurs, disbeliefcing his tone. His gaze


    flickers over me like he¡¯s trying to memorize my face all over again. His eyes finallynd on the sheep


    printed on my pajamas under the ragged leather jacket.


    A chuckle bubbles out of him, and I grimace. ¡°I sort of traveled through time wearing my pajamas.¡±


    ¡°I can see the,¡± he seems amused. ¡°And seeing you here today¡­well¡­ it makes sense,¡±


    akes sense?¡± I echo.


    eah, because you mysteriously disappeared seven years ago, and now, I know the reason why.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I disappeared seven years ago?¡± I whisper, and then my eyes widen in realization. ¡°Holy moon


    goddess¡­ So that¡¯s what happens when I time travel! And that means¡­¡± I swallow thickly as I eye


    Lucas. He is smiling faintly at me and I release the air in my lungs. ¡°You¡¯re my Lucas, just older and in


    the future, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    2/3


    11:27 Fri, May

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Skr


    Lucas breathes augh. ¡°I have no idea of knowing that. What I do know, however, is that this isn¡¯t the


    future you want.


    Lucian has taken over the world.¡±


    I stare at him in disbelief. ¡°He has?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Lucas bends down to open a wooden drawer and I narrow my eyes when he picks up a bottle of


    scotch as if he has done it a hundred times before.


    ¡°So you¡¯re an alcoholist now?¡±


    He replies without looking at me. ¡°Lucian murdered my entire pack and family, Skr. I have nothing


    left, not even my powers. He stripped me of those, too, and now, I work a normal person job as a


    detective. Peoplee to me whenever they have demon problems.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ but if you¡¯re a human now, how the hell do you solve demon problems?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a human,¡± he growls. ¡°I¡¯m still a quadbrid, but my powers are sealed thanks to these bracelets.¡±


    Lucas shows me his arms with a bitter look on his face. ¡°They prevent me from using magic, such as


    shape-shifting.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I see.¡± I blink at him. ¡°And Lucian isn¡¯t interested in killing you?¡±


    Lucasughs, but the sound is bitter. ¡°That bastard wants to keep me alive so he canugh at how


    weak I am. For that exact reason, he kept my parents alive for five years in his prison cell, but they are


    gone now.¡±


    My heart clenches. The thought of Daisy and Xavier both being dead fills me with dread and sadness.


    ¡°What about Irma, Jaiden, and my parents?¡± I whisper.


    Lucas casts his eyes aside. ¡°All dead.¡± It immediately gets harder to breathe, but before the years can


    come, Lucas stands up. ¡°But if you¡¯re from the past, I¡¯m confident we can solve this. What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Even though I¡¯m equal parts sad and terrified, I somehow manage to straighten up. ¡°Umm¡­well¡­I was


    hoping to take me with me to the past, but I think my powers need to recharge? I¡¯m not sure.¡±.


    Lucas gives me a funny look before sighing with his head tilted and a charming smile on his. ¡°I guess


    taking you home to my apartment is our best option then.¡±


    ¡°Your ce?¡± I ask, taken aback by this sudden invitation. It¡¯s true that he is older now, but I¡¯m still in


    shock.


    What do I do? Say yes? Lucas should be twenty-five right now while I¡¯m neen. Does he expect


    sex? Hell, are we even mates anymore? If I just disappeared, then the mate bond should still be there,


    right?


    ¡°Yes, my ce,¡± he replies, his blue and red eyes staring at me with such intensity that I find it hard to


    look away. ¡°I think it¡¯s the safest ce for you right now.¡±


    I can¡¯t disagree with him. I¡¯m new in this time and although I don¡¯t know Lucas anymore, I doubt he


    would hurt me. We were sort of lovers in the past. But his feelings for me might be different now. He


    might even have a girlfriend!


    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± The words burst out of me before I can stop them, my face ming at the


    sudden outburst.


    Luca*¡¯s eyebrows shoot up, amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s your concern right now?¡± he


    teases, a twinkle of his old


    1/3


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 109


    self in that grin. But then his grin fades, and he shakes his head. No, Skr. I¡¯ve got no one


    A flicker of relief washes over me at his answer, but it¡¯s quickly reced by guilt for feeling that way


    when Lucas is clearly suffering from so much loss.


    He turns away from me then, reaching for the brown duffle bag testing up against the desk. He shoves


    some papers into it hurriedly and then swings it over his shoulder with a grim determination, ¡°We


    should get going. I will cancel all of my other


    interviews.¡±


    I lift my eyes to his. Even though he isn¡¯t much taller, I suspect he is at least 6¡¯9 now, which makes


    sense. If he was 6% at eighteen, then he would have had plenty of time to grow another inch.


    I


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, stepping towards him but stopping as I remember something. ¡°Wait, my clothes.¡±


    I gesture towards my sheep-printed pajamas, and Lucas*s eyes flicker with amusement once again.


    ¡°We can take care of that at my ce,¡± he says nonchntly, heading towards the staircase


    It doesn¡¯t take him very long to get rid of all the people waiting for their chance at an interview. Once he


    is done, he leads me to a JEEP. He is kind enough to open the door but ducks his head tough when


    he notices I¡¯m barefoot and also too small to make the step.


    ¡°Need a lift?¡± he teases, and I can¡¯t help but smile at his jesting tone. It feels good to see him not


    looking so tormented, even if it¡¯s only fleeting.


    ¡°That depends, I tell him. ¡°Are you going to tease me all night if don¡¯t make it on my own?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°Maybe?¡±


    I re at him and he chuckles before picking me up. With surprising case, he hoists me up and into the


    high seat of the SUV. He¡¯s always been strong, but I¡¯m shocked at just how effortlessly he lifts me, as if


    I weigh nothing at all. He secures my seatbelt, his eyes freeze on my feet.


    ¡°You should have told me you had no shoes,¡± he growls, but I don¡¯t think he is angry at me but at


    himself. ¡°I would have carried you to the car.¡±


    I shrug dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal, Lucas,¡± but my words don¡¯t seem to alleviate his


    frustration. There¡¯s a bitter silence hanging in the air as he rounds the car and mbers into the


    driver¡¯s seat. As soon as he clears his throat, I can sense a lectureing my way.


    ¡°Skr, you need to take care of yourself,¡± he lectures, his voice gruff but full of concern. ¡°What if there


    were anything dangerous? Broken ss or nails?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I start, then falter under his intense gaze. And even though it shouldn¡¯t make meugh, I can¡¯t


    help theughter bubbling up my throat.


    Luc*s¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I can¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°It¡¯s just that you used to be such grumpy dork, and now¡­you¡¯re all yN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    responsible. It¡¯s¡­funny.¡±


    grown up and


    His eyes soften as more of myughter ripples through the tension-filled air. He grunts at that, a


    shadow of amusement crossing his face that makes meugh louder.


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡±


    14


    ¡°I¡¯m d you find it funny, but I don¡¯t. Not since the reason I had to grow up is..sad. My life changed


    forever the day when.


    2/3


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 109


    you disappeared,¡± Lucas says, his voice tinged with regret and nostalgia. He nces at me, a shadow


    of a smile gracing his lips. ¡°But not everything changes, Skr


    The words hang in the air between us as he starts the car, filling the silence with the low of the engine.


    He pulls out onto the deserted streets, and I¡¯m left wondering what he meant Does he still like me?


    As we drive in silence, I find my gaze drifting over to Lucas. He¡¯s changed so much, and yet, there are


    traces of the boy 1 knew in him. The way he clenches his jaw when he¡¯s concentrating, the spark in his


    eyes when he gets annoyed, the small little smile that tugs at the corner of his lips when he sees me


    watching him¡­


    The journey is short but filled with tension. He parks the car in front of an apartment building that looks


    like it¡¯s been ripped straight from a luxury magazine. When we step out of the car, he picks me up


    without permission.


    I re down at him. ¡°I can walk by myself.¡±


    His lips form a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your poor feet have suffered enough already?¡±


    With a growl of frustration, I concede, allowing him to carry me up the steps to his apartment. The smell


    of Lucas¡¯ cologne is intoxicating. For the first time, I realize how close we are. My Heart hammers in my


    chest as he opens the door and steps into the luxurious apartment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something you can wear,¡± he tells me, cing me gently on one of the plush sofas that upy


    his living room. His apartment is spacious and modern, with a view of the cityscape through a floor-to-


    ceiling window. It¡¯s breathtakingly beautiful.


    He disappears into a different room for a moment before returning with an oversized shirt and a pair of


    shorts. I ept them gratefully, heading to the bathroom to change.


    When I emerge from the bathroom, I find Lucas standing by the window, gazing out at the city¡¯s


    twinkling lights. For a moment, I allow myself to just stand there and watch him. He¡¯s no longer that


    awkward, cute boy who used to run nce away whenever his cheeks turned red; he¡¯s grown into a


    confident, handsome man.


    ¡°Comfortable?¡± He asks as he turns around, snapping me out of my trance. His gaze sweeps over me,


    taking in the oversized clothes that hang off my frame. There¡¯s a hint of a smile on his lips and a


    softness in his eyes that I¡¯ve never seen before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had better,¡± I reply lightly, trying not to cringe at how obvious it is that these clothes don¡¯t fit.


    ¡°Better than nothing, though,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m also d I could finally return the favor after borrowing your


    laundry for so long in order to keep myself in check.¡±


    My face burns. ¡°Y-you remember that?!¡±


    A s*xy smirk spreads over his lips. ¡°As if it were yesterday, and guess what? I might even have sniffed


    you while carrying you


    and I¡¯m not one bit ashamed to admit it. Your scent is intoxicating.¡±


    up


    COMMENT


    ND GIFT


    0


    11:27 Fri, May 17

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Skr


    He said my scent is intoxicating!


    By now, it isn¡¯t just my face that is burning up, but rather my entire body. I¡¯m not used to this older


    Lucas, who doesn¡¯t have an ounce of shame in his body. He is tantly flirting with me and oozing with


    confidence.


    It¡¯s¡­a little bit too s*xy.


    ¡°L.¡± I nervously fidget with my fingers, unsure of where to look or what to do. In the end, it¡¯s Lucas


    breaking the silence byughing at me.


    ¡°Oh, wow. Am I that scary? You look like you¡¯re afraid I¡¯m going to eat you up.¡±


    1 blink, startled into a new round ofughter as his tease diffuses the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too


    much credit,¡± I counter, shooting him a mock re.


    Lucas chuckles, moving from the window to stand opposite me before taking a seat on his couch. ¡°You


    still like to pretend you¡¯re not impressed by me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending,¡± I retort, sticking out my tongue at him chillishly as I sit down in an armchair. This


    banter feels good, a throwback to the past.


    I mean, for me, it was just a few hours since I left teenage Lucas behind, but for Lucas, I¡¯ve been gone


    for seven years, maybe close to eight.


    His eyes narrow yfully as he leans back on the couch, studying me with an intensity that makes my


    chest flutter as if it¡¯s been invaded by butterflies.


    ¡°You always were a terrible liar,¡± he says.


    ¡°Am not.¡± My tone is defensive but there¡¯s a grin tugging at my lips.


    ¡°Are too,¡± he retorts, mirroring my grin. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make a move on you.¡±


    Even though I would like to blurt out, ¡°As if you stood a chance! I refrain from doing it because,


    honestly, I¡¯m a bit confused. Aren¡¯t I good enough for him?


    ¡°Wh-why not?¡± I whisper.


    He cocks his head to the side, smiling. ¡°Because I want your first kiss with me to be in your time.¡±


    Those words take me by surprise. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t want to go for it yourself?¡± I blurt out, but since


    I¡¯m speaking my mind, I don¡¯t have time to be shy.


    Lucas, however, looks amused by my question. ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    I can¡¯t help myself from continuing. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­why?¡± I lower my tone. ¡°You¡¯re still Lucas¡­ Or wait, don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡± Myst


    questiones out as a whisper because I fear his answer. He seems to realize and his face grows


    soft.


    1/4


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 110


    49%


    ¡°I like all the same, Skr. The mate bond is still there, but I have faith you will return to your own time


    and fix all of this. Besides, I¡¯m an old man now.¡±


    ¡°Old man?¡± I snort. ¡°You¡¯re like, what, twenty-five?¡±


    ¡°Soon, twenty-six,¡± he corrects me. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for seven, almost eight years, and you¡¯re still


    neen. That means I¡¯m almost seven years older than you.¡±


    ¡°Seven years isn¡¯t that much of an age gap,¡± I counter. His lips twitch with amusement.


    ¡°To you, it means nothing. You¡¯re neen, and here I am, a graying old man.¡± He tugs at a lock of his


    hair, showing off a few strands that are no different from the rest.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± I protest,ughing as I shake my head at him. ¡°You¡¯re hardly old. And besides-¡­¡± I swallow


    hard, forcing the words out, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t care if you were.¡±


    There¡¯s a beat of silence as Lucas stares at me. Then he leans forward so that he can reach me. I sit


    completely still and let him take my hand in his.


    ¡°Skr,¡± he says sofily, ¡°I really would rather have this conversation when you¡¯re back in your own time.


    The younger me would really appreciate it if you came clean, and don¡¯t worry, he will mature with age.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I begin to protest but stop sen. He¡¯s right; it¡¯s not fair to either of us to push this further right


    now¡­yet I still don¡¯t want to just let it go. ¡°Can you at least kiss me?¡± I ask, blushing as I say it. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know why, but it would feel better if you did it.


    And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Your maturity is making it easier to¡­be open,¡± I clench my fists in myp. ¡°B-but before that, there is


    something I haven¡¯t told you. Something I should have told you a long time ago because you deserve


    to know the truth.¡±


    Lucas cocks his head to the side but says nothing. His hand, however, is lightly squeezing mine-he


    knows what I¡¯m about to tell him. I can see it in his eyes.


    It gives me the courage needed. ¡°I¡­I rejected you because¡­¡± I close my eyes and just blurt it out, ¡°I


    REJECTED YOU BECAUSE I SWORE TO NEVER TAKE A MAN AS MY MATE AFTER I WAS


    RAPED!¡±


    Silence fills Lucas¡¯ living room after I¡¯ve shouted out my deepest secret. Since I have no idea what will


    happen next, I start crying. The tears are spilling out, and I have no idea how to stop them. They just


    keeping!


    Lucas is silent for a long moment, and I keep my eyes mped shut, unable to bear seeing his


    reaction. I feel a shift in the air as he moves, and then two strong arms are wrapping around me,


    drawing me close. Against my better judgment, I nestle against his shoulder, allowing him to cradle me.


    ¡°Skr¡­,¡± he murmurs, his voice soft and soothing and not at all what I¡¯d expected. ¡°L¡­I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to know,¡± I admit quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want anyone to know.¡±


    hten around me as he lets out a deep sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve carried this burden alone for so long¡­¡±


    herent sadness in his voice that makes my heart squeeze painfully. This isn¡¯t how I wanted it to be. I


    didn¡¯t want apology.


    it¡¯s okay,¡± I say quickly, pulling back slightly to look into his eyes. ¡°It was¡­it was a really long time ago!¡±


    He frowns. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much time has passed since then. You went through something


    traumatic¡­¡­ Am I the first


    2/4


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 110


    person you¡¯ve told?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± He sighs heavily. ¡°You haven¡¯t even told Caleb or L? Ima?¡±


    49%


    +5


    I bury my face in his chest. ¡°I¡­I haven¡¯t told anyone¡­¡± I sniff and close my eyes. Even though it feels


    like a rock has lifted from my chest, I¡¯m shaky. ¡°I feel disgusting that I let it happen That I should have


    fought harder, but it was Aron, and he was an Alpha..at the time.¡±


    Lucas stiffens before he growls. ¡°That *ucker! No wonder he was so quick to change sides and join


    Lucian-he has been a rotten, evil pedophile from the start! He took things from you¡­from my mate¡­!¡±


    I notice that Lucas is shaking while holding me. When I look up I see his red and blue eyes glowing


    from within. It gives me pause.


    Are his powers trying toe through? The bracelets on his arros are supposed to hold back his


    powers, but I think his anger is too much for them to handle. Maybe I should make him even angrier so


    his powers break his bracelets?


    ¡°That¡¯s probably not a good idea- Jinx starts, but I don¡¯t agree with my inner wolf at all.


    I think angry Lucas is good, so I lift my chin and tell him another truth: ¡°You¡¯re the only man after my


    Dad who has ever made me feel safe, but I was afraid of loving you. I was scared you might hurt me,


    just like Aron. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. He took something from me, and it¡¯s taken me all these years to fight


    back the fear.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ eyes grow darker, if that¡¯s even possible, his face hardening with rage. He stands up from the


    couch, a bit shaky on his Jegs, as he runs a hand through his dark hair. I watch him distance himself


    from me in silence, as though he is afraid to hurt


    me or something.


    ¡°I will make him pay,¡± he finally manages, his voice choked with rage and pain. ¡°I swear on my life,


    Skr. Aron will pay for what he¡¯s done.¡±


    A tiny smile curls my lips, and I grab his hand. ¡°I know you will,¡± I whisper. ¡°You¡¯re my mate, and a mate


    always protects their other half.¡±


    Those words finally make the ss pour over. Lucas stops breathing, and then he stumbles back in


    pain as his wings sprot out from his back, one angelic and the other demonic.


    But the worst has yet toe.


    A terrible scream rips out from his lungs, and then he falls to his knees as if in pain while dark and light


    energy gathers around him before his powers finally break his bracelets.


    ¡°What have you done?!¡¯ Jinx exims, which makes me furrow my eyebrows.


    ¡°This is good-Lucas is finally¡­ wait, I grow silent as I realize something weird, something very weird.


    said we stood no chance against Lucian and his army. She said everyone would die if I didn¡¯t marry


    Alpha Max or do hing. She nted the idea of me having to go to the future. But here I am, in the


    future, and everyone is still dead.


    at exactly was her goal to begin with?


    s my own wolf a traitor?


    3/4This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Skr


    As soon as I think the worst of Jinx, I can see her offended purple eyes in my mind. ¡®You can¡¯t possibly


    believe that to be the truth, she says with a snarl. ¡°What would I gain from crossing your I¡¯m your wolf!


    Even though Jinx looks scary inside my head, I¡¯m not afraid to speak my mind. ¡°But your name is Jinx-it


    literally means to bring bad luck. And you told me it¡¯s impossible to save everyone but here I am¡­


    making a difference.¡±


    You think Lucas unlocking his powers is making a difference? It could very well destroy him, Skr!


    Her voice echoes in my mind, tinged with suppressed anger and fear.


    Ignoring her. I turn to face Lucas. His two sides are fighting, but I¡¯m not frightened.


    ¡°I think I understand what needs to be done now,¡± I say as I ce my hand on his broad, naked chest.


    Hisrge wings have destroyed his clothes and are currently pressed against the ceiling. Yet I don¡¯t


    back down. ¡°Lucas?¡±


    His red and blue eyes immediately snap open, and, like thest time I saw him like this, he is crying


    blood.


    ¡°Y-you¡­. shouldn¡¯t stand so close to me,¡± he manages to gasp out his voice full of pain and fear. ¡°I


    can¡¯t control it. I¡­I could hurt you.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± I reply, my voice unwavering even as tendrils of his energy lightly whip around us. It¡¯s as if


    they¡¯re reaching out for me, curious rather than threatening.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­a monster.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a monster,¡± I start; my voice is gentle but stern, like a person speaking to their doubtful


    lover. His eyes lock with mine, a storm of emotions raging behind the red and blue depths. ¡°You¡¯re not


    a monster, and I think¡­I think you need to stop fighting against what you are.¡±


    ¡°But that would mean losing my control!¡± I can hear the panic in his voice and see it on his face. ¡°My


    angelic blood and demonic blood don¡¯t get along!¡±


    ¡°But Lucas¡­¡± I stroke his chest. ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re a quadbrid? You have your vampiric


    side and your werewolf side to help you.


    He stares down at me. ¡°Help¡­me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I hug him and close my eyes with a content little sigh leaving my lips. ¡°Your vampiric side should


    be able to help you control your emotions and your werewolf side is the leader that ties everything


    together. So why don¡¯t you let those sidese out and y? Maybe they could tame the angel and


    the demon and prevent them from trying to kill each other?¡±


    Lucas is silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Can I drink your blood? It would help my vampiric side..¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°No, wait.¡± Lucas pulls back, his eyes wide with rm. ¡°I can¡¯t, I could hurt


    you.¡±


    ¡°I trust you,¡± I respond simply, meeting his gaze as I tilt my head to the side, exposing my neck to him.


    The hesitation in his eyes lingers for a moment longer before he slowly nods, the transformation in his


    face fascinating to witness.


    His


    eyes darken dramatically, red veins weaving around his irises as his fangs extend. And then he¡¯s


    leaning in, drawing in a deep breath as he takes in my scent. It¡¯s a strange sort of intimacy, the feeling


    of his cool breath against my skin sending an


    1/4


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 111


    odd shiver down my spine.


    49%


    In one swift motion, his fangs pierce my skin. I gasp at the sharp sting that quickly fades away into an


    oddly pleasant sensation. My hands find their way into his hair, keeping him close as I feel a rush of


    warmth spread throughout my body.


    He drinks deeply, his arms wrapping around me in a protective embrace-sweet, sweet man.


    As he feeds, I notice two tails flowing behind him. One is ck, and the other one is white. I suppose


    they are there to symbolize his werewolf side? When he leans back, I have to resist the urge to giggle


    at the two wolf ears poking out from his wild, disheveled hair.


    How cute.


    His ears flicker back and forth as if trying to detect sounds in the room. I reach up to touch one, and


    Lucas flinches before letting out a low sound somewhere between a growl and a purr.


    ¡°Does it hurt when I touch him?¡± I ask, concerned.


    ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, his poor, muscr body bent in half so I can reach his head. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­different.¡±


    I continue to stroke the fur of his ears, fascinated by the softness His wings are at peace, and he


    seems calm, at peace with himself even


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± I say, my voice filled with wonder.


    He opens his eyes fully, and then the blue and red irises glow with an inner light. Something within him


    seems less tense. more in control. His lips twitch upwards into a rare, genuine smile.


    ¡°All thanks to you,¡± he says.


    I smile back, but my smile falters when I hear Jinx speak See? It all worked out in the end¡­ she


    mutters. ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m a bad wolf?¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m still suspicious of you.¡±


    I¡¯m not your enemy, Skr. Far from it. I want what¡¯s best for you¡­even if I don¡¯t know what that is.


    Like you said, I bring


    bad luck!


    ¡®How do you know that if I¡¯m your first host?¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re not my first¡­¡±


    ¡®Wait, what?!


    I¡¯ve been the wolf of every single psychic wolf, and they all died gruesome deaths¡­. I don¡¯t know why


    I¡¯m given to every single psychic wolf because all I do is give the wrong advice. That¡¯s why I was


    unsure about this!¡±


    Jinx¡¯s words are downright shocking, and my emotions must reflect on my face in the real world


    because Lucas gives me a concerned look. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Everything is,¡± I admit, careful not to let Jinx¡¯s revtion interfere with the calm we both share in


    this


    moment. ¡°But we¡¯ll sort it out. We always do.¡±


    Lucas studies me, his eyes illuminating the room with an ethereal glow. He seems to sense something


    amiss but chooses not to push me on it. Instead, he strokes my hair gently


    bucas is still Lucas-a beautiful blend of contradicule holding me and it feels like heaven. Even in his


    monstrous form.


    2/4


    wrapped up in oneplex being.


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 111


    49%


    +5


    ¡°Do you think my pack would have epted me?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice is low and insecure. ¡°I mean¡­.if I had


    epted myself in the past? Do you think they would have been fine with having an Alpha like me?¡±


    I look at him, taking in the unique features that make him who he is wings, miscolored eyes, tails, the


    blood-hungry lines underneath his eyes, and the vampiric teeth and it hits me how strong Lucas really


    is.


    ¨C


    ¡°I believe they wouldn¡¯t have cared,¡± I say with conviction and smile up at him. ¡°After all, you would


    have been able to protect them if you had epted yourself in the past¡­¡± I furrow my eyebrows.


    ¡°Shit¡­does this mean that our shared moment would have worked in the past?¡±


    I start breathing faster as my head spins, and Lucas tilts up my head. ¡°Okay, calm down-¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I exim, with my heart pounding so fast that I can barely breathe. ¡°What if my weakness is


    the reason Jinx only saw bad oues? What if my inability to tell you the truth in the past is the


    f*cking reason we lost against Lucian in every single vision?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, maybe you should-¡±


    ¡°I MESSED EVERYTHING UP!¡± I scream with tears streaming down my face. ¡°Instead of looking for a


    solution on how to make you stronger, I ran away! I was so f*cking scared of what could happen if I told


    you about the rape that I never gave us a chance. I¡¯m-¡±


    Lucas interrupts me by kissing my lips.


    It¡¯s shockingly sweet, and I can feel my worries melting away when his talented tongue presses against


    mine. Holy moon goddess, he is a great kisser. What was my name again?


    I close my eyes and feel hisrge hand cradle the back of my head, fingers tangled in my hair as he


    pulls me closer. He tastes faintly of rust and copper from my earlier offering, but it¡¯s not unpleasant.


    When he leans back, he finishes my sentence for me with a fierce intensity in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re my


    lifeline, Skr. You¡¯re my rock,¡± he says,


    his voice low and husky. ¡°You didn¡¯t mess anything up. I can¡¯t change the past, but¡­maybe you can.


    It¡¯s not toote.¡±


    ¡°B-but how do I get back to the past?¡± I sob.


    ¡°I think I have an idea,¡± Lucas murmurs as he uses a finger to stroke away one of my tears.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask, looking at him with wide eyes filled with hope and fear. ¡°How?¡±


    Lucas captures my face gently in his hands, looking into my eyes with a conviction that sends shivers


    down my spine, ¡°There¡¯s an ancient magic¡­ Few know about it, and even fewer know how to use it.¡±


    He hesitates for a moment before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m talking about channeling my magic through you,


    Skr. I will borrow my powers to try to send you back to the version of me that needs you the most.


    It¡¯splex and dangerous-getting the destination right is hard¡­¡±


    When my eyes widen, so does Lucas¡¯ smile. ¡°But we are fated mates, Skr. So I believe this should


    be possible. And if sessful¡­you could change our past.¡±


    With that, he ces his hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asks me, his eyes searching mine for any signs of fear or hesitance.


    ¡°More than ever,¡± I affirm, putting on a brave face. I trust him implicitly, and if there is a chance to fix my


    past errors, I¡¯m willing to take it


    3/4


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter


    III


    Äî49%È«


    Lucas takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. His hands on my shoulders begin to emit a soft and


    warm glow. My heart rate quickens as I feel an invisible energy tugging at the corners of my


    awareness. It¡¯s like the pull of a strong current, both terrifying and exhrating.


    ¡°Skr,¡± Luca*¡¯s calm yet intense voice reaches me. ¡°Remember why you¡¯re doing this. Hold onto that


    thought; let it guide


    you.


    Inod, closing my eyes as well. I think about Lucas his smile and grumpy attitude. I remember his


    strength, his loyalty, his endless willpower. The way he stood up for me in that shop when the girls


    talked shit about me¡­..


    A portal opens behind me, and I can feel it pulling me in, a vortex of swirling colors and ethereal lights.


    The sensation is like stepping into a freezing river. I gasp, clutching my stomach as nausea washes


    over me.


    ¡°Go,¡± the older Lucas says. ¡°Change the past, and don¡¯t be afraid to tell the younger me the truth,¡± he


    winks. ¡°It¡¯s the key to changing everything.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± 1 promise, my eyes shining with determination. ¡°I¡¯m going to save everyone and change the


    future.¡±


    ¡°And I believe you,¡± he says. ¡°Now go.¡±


    Smiling. I turn and step into the swirling vortex, bracing myself for the shock of my journey through


    time. The portal closes behind me, and then I¡¯m gone.


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    20474 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    49%

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Skr


    A rush of wind seems to swallow me whole while everything around me shifts. I feel like I¡¯m in the eye


    of a tornado, the world spinning in mind-bending circles. A sickening lurch makes my stomach roil, but I


    try to concentrate on Luca*¡¯sst words to me ¨C hold on to your reason for doing this.


    Suddenly, the whirlwind stops, and I find myself standing inside my parent¡¯s kitchen. Everything looks


    normal. The question is: how much time has passed this time?


    The answeres when I hear someone gasp. I whirl around and spot a shirtless Lucas staring at me


    from the door opening. He doesn¡¯t look older, but what do I know?


    I walk over to him and reach up to his face. He hasn¡¯t shaved, and I squint up at him. ¡°How long have I


    been gone?¡±


    ¡°Uhh, a few hours?¡± he says, eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You never came back from your date with Alpha


    Max, so we just assumed you slept at his ce.¡±


    Instead of answering, I blink up at Lucas like an idiot until I finally look out through the window. The sun


    is shining, hinting at it being morning.


    ¡°I see,¡± I whisper in fascination. ¡°So I was just gone for a couple of hours?¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re scaring me now,¡± Lucas says. ¡°What the hell are you even on about?¡±


    My attention travels back to him. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I have time.¡±


    Iugh, a light chuckle that seems foreign even to my own ears. You have time¡­.that¡¯s funny¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± he questions.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I sink my teeth into my bottom lip when he looks even more lost than before. Poor guy. I


    should probably end his misery by exining the situation. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough fun for how. Lucas, we


    need to talk.¡± I gesture for him to take a seat at the kitchen table.


    I sit across from him and start narrating everything. I tell him about Jinx¡¯s visions, about Lucian and


    Alpha Max, and about my trip to the future.


    His face turns into an unreadable mask when I reveal that I made his future self unlock his powers by


    being honest with him. about my past. I can¡¯t tell what Lucas is thinking or feeling. There¡¯s shock there,


    disbelief too, but he doesn¡¯t interrupt me


    even once.


    Finally, when I finish talking about the time-traveling magic and how his older self sent me back here to


    change things, he leans back in his chair. There¡¯s silence between us for a moment, and then Lucas


    lets out a shaky breath.


    ¡°You really traveled to the future?¡±


    of different. You


    I nod, chewing my lower lip. ¡°Yes, Lucas. It was¡­different. And you were different. But it wasn¡¯t a good


    kind of were pretty broken, and that¡¯s understandable, considering that version of you had lost


    everything.¡±


    He runs a hand through his dark, unkempt hair, the shock evident on his face slowly shifting to


    something akin to understanding. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­ I must ept what I am in order for us to


    survive?¡±


    1/3


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 112


    49%2


    ¡°Yes,¡± I respond softly, reaching out to squeeze his hand firmly across the table. ¡°It was terrifying,


    Lucas. The future I saw ! don¡¯t want that for us.¡±


    There is a moment of silence between us before he finally speak again, his voice low ¡°So what do we


    do now? How am I supposed to just ept myself?¡±


    I swallow hard as I gather my thoughts, looking down at our intertwined hands. ¡°Well I don¡¯t really know


    ¡°What do you mean?! Jinx hisses at me. ¡®Open up to him, you coward! Tell him why you rejected him in


    the first ce all those years ago!¡±


    Hush, it isn¡¯t that easy!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What has changed?!¡± Jinx demands.


    I don¡¯t respond.


    My eyes travel back to Lucas, and my heart makes an involuntary jump when he looks at me. I love it


    and hate it at the same time-how deeply I¡¯ve fallen for him.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± he inquires, his eyes searching mine for an answer.


    I open my mouth but close it again. My first instinct is to lie and run away, hide the truth. It¡¯s all I want to


    do: make up excuses or lie about what¡¯s on my mind.


    But that muste to an end.


    It¡¯s time to be brave..because I never was before.


    ¡°Lucas?¡± I say his name even though it¡¯s silly. We are already talking to each other, but I need his


    response to be braver than I was yesterday.


    ¡°Yes?¡± His voice is soft, open, and inviting in a way that almost brings tears to my eyes.


    I take a deep breath and squeeze his hand, bringing it to my heart as if to emphasize the weight of


    what I¡¯m about to share


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I begin, my voice faltering. ¡°I¡­this isn¡¯t easy for me.¡± I fumble, my heart pounding a wild


    rhythm in my chest.


    ¡°Take your time,¡± he tells me, and despite the confusion written on his face, his tone remains patient.


    He is calm and patient amidst the storms of life, just like he always is.


    ¡°1¡­¡± I begin again, wondering how to put feelings into words when they¡¯re so wild and so vast they


    threaten to consume whole. ¡°I rejected you because¡­because I was scared.¡± The confession hangs


    heavy between us.


    He blinks at me, clearly taken aback. ¡°Scared?¡± he echoes, tilting his head. ¡°Of me?¡±


    you


    I take a deep breath and nod. ¡°Yes¡­but not just of you. I was afraid of every man. I still am,¡± I dare to


    meet his eyes, and even though it hurts, I smile. ¡°For years, I¡¯ve been trying to suppress the truth.


    Mash it down and not think about it, but the truth is that Alpha Aron¡­¡± I trail off andugh when tears


    run down my face. ¡°F*ck, why is it so much harder to tell you the truth right now?¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Lucas says gently, hisrge hand engulfing minepletely. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±


    I chuckle faintly and wipe away a tear from my cheek with my free hand. ¡°Alpha Aron¡­he used to visit


    the orphanage a lot, and one night, he came inside my room. I thought he came tofort me, seeing I


    had just lost my parents. But he had other ns. He took off his belt and then-¡°I sink my teeth into my


    lip, tears blurring my vision. I can¡¯t finish my sentence.


    2/3


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 112


    or I¡¯m going to break.


    And I don¡¯t want to break, not in front of the man I¡¯m crushing on and not for the billionth time in this


    miserable life of


    mine.


    Ìï


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    Fri, May 17

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Skr


    Lucas is deathly silent after I¡¯ve spoken. It¡¯s such a drastic change from the reaction his grown-up self


    had that I¡¯m beginning to get scared.


    Maybe he just doesn¡¯t know how to console you?¡± Jinx whispers inside my head. ¡®Give him a minute.


    And I do. I watch Lucas¡¯ face and see his eyes widen with horror as he processes my words. He still


    isn¡¯t speaking, but his grip on my hand tightens until it¡¯s almost painful.


    But the physical difort is nothingpared to the raw vulnerability that I see taking shape in his


    gaze. It feels as if he¡¯s looking into my soul, seeing me for who I am and all the horrors I¡¯ve faced.


    Suddenly, he stands, moving around the table to pull me into a tight hug. His muscr arms make me


    feel safe, while his deep scent of musk and pineforts me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he whispers into my hair. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that happened to you.¡±


    But what I hear in his voice isn¡¯t pity. It¡¯s rage-quiet, simmering fury that makes goosebumps prickle all


    over my skin like flesh-eating needles.


    Not that I care. I close my eyes, allowing myself to lean into hisforting touch. I feel vulnerable in his


    embrace but also safe-Lucas is the only person who can make me feel that way-both of his selves can.


    And honestly, the warmth 1 feel makes me want to cry, but I cant-not now. This moment is too precious


    to taint with my stupid crocodile tears.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whisper after inhaling Lucas for what feels like an eternity. ¡°For listening and for


    understanding.¡±


    He pulls back slightly to look at me, his red and blue eyes moving over my face. ¡°I would be an as*hole


    if I didn¡¯t listen to you, Sky. You¡¯re my mate¡­ I just wish I had known about this sooner. All that time


    apart¡­¡± He sighs. ¡°Is this why L and Caleb brought you away?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I whisper. They actually don¡¯t know why I wanted to leave Haven City behind, and they respected


    my decision not to tell them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very nice of them.¡±


    I smile. ¡°I think of them as my parents.¡±


    ¡°I figured,¡± he says and that¡¯s the moment when I turn to stare at him.


    Why isn¡¯t he shifting or getting angry?


    ¡®Maybe the other Lucas had so much pent-up anger from having everyone murdered that what you told


    him was the final straw for him? This Lucas right here doesn¡¯t know loss. If anything, he seems happy


    that you¡¯ve opened up to him, and maybe that¡¯s a good thing?¡±


    A good thing?!¡±


    ¡®He might be able to learn how to control himself through love and you guys finishing the mate bond¡­¡±


    Nblush at the thought of sleeping with Lucas. I swear even my ears are burning, and it only gets worse


    when he tilts his head


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    49%


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 113


    at me in that curious wolf-like fashion of his.


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Um, no,¡± I stammer out, quickly averting my gaze. Heughs, and I cast my eyes aside.


    Why am I so nervous?


    I find it strange that I don¡¯t fear the idea of having sex with Lucas. Even though I¡¯m a rape victim, I know


    that I can¡¯t avoid sex forever, and having it with him¡­well, I wouldn¡¯t mind if it were done correctly. I


    mean, maybe I panic once we try, but I won¡¯t know until I do, right?


    I take a deep breath, trying to slow down the fierce thumping of my heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± Lucas says suddenly, as though he has read my mind. ¡°We can move at your pace¡±


    The sincerity in his voice warms me from inside and I feel the corners of my mouth twitching up into a


    small smile. ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of you,¡± I murmur. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He grins and takes a step back, but his hand still holds onto mine. ¡°Considerate is my middle name.¡±


    Despite everything, Iugh at that. The sound rings so foreign to my ears that it catches me off guard.


    Lucas, however, is smiling warmly at me until his eyes suddenly grow cold.


    ¡°Aron needs to pay,¡± he chuckles, but the sound is dark and dangerous. His eyes sh with a primal


    rage that I¡¯ve never seen in him before. ¡°He isn¡¯t an Alpha anymore, and there is no one to save him if I


    pay him a visit.¡±


    The threat in his voice is as clear as cut ss, and it makes my heart pound in my chest. I¡¯ve never


    seen this side of Lucas before, but I realize this is the Alpha within him. A protector, a defender, ready


    to fight for his pack and now, for me.


    Lucas releases my hand to ce both of his onto my shoulders. I promise you, Sky,¡± he says, his voice


    dropping to an almost growl, ¡°Aron will answer for what he did to you.¡±


    I blink. ¡°Are you¡­nning on murdering him?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to?¡± he teases, and I get all shy when I realize he just mimicked my earlier stammer.


    ¡°No,¡± I say firmly. ¡°No matter what he did to me, murdering him is wrong.¡± I pause, choosing my next


    words carefully. ¡°Besides, death isn¡¯t a punishment. It¡¯s getting away easy. I want Aron to suffer.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ eyes gleam with a deadly intensity. ¡°We could throw Aron in the pack dungeons and tie Jaiden¡¯s


    dirty gym socks close to his nose. Trust me, the man would break into tears within minutes.¡±


    I can¡¯t help the burst ofughter that escapes me at the absurdity. The image of Aron, the once-feared


    Alpha, crying and begging for mercy at the smell of Jaiden¡¯s socks is too much.


    ¡°Deal,¡± I say, still chuckling. ¡°But only the dirtiest socks.¡±


    An


    easy smile stretches Lucas¡¯ lips. He tugs me into his arms again, resting his chin on the top of my


    head. I feel his chest rumble as heughs with me, the vibrations sending a pleasant shiver down my


    spine.


    ¡°In all seriousness, Sky,¡± he murmurs after ourughter subsides ¡°I¡¯ve got your back. Always.¡±


    I hold onto him tighter, soaking in hisforting warmth. From his reassuring words to his protective


    stance, Lucas has unknowingly be my pir of support my safe haven.


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of YM


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 113


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mumble into his chest.


    49%


    We continue hugging until my mom walks inside the kitchen. She silently gasps in the doorframe, and


    when I break away from Lucas, she smiles smugly.


    ¡°Finally,¡± she sighs, her eyes twinkling in amusement. ¡°I was starting to wonder if I would have to lock


    the two of you in a


    1 room together.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± I exim, my face heating up while Lucas peers down at me with amused eyes.


    My mom, however, shameless as she is raises her hands in defense, still smiling. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the


    obvious.¡± She moves toward the fridge, pulling out ingredients for ate breakfast. ¡°Besides, nothing


    beats being with your fated mate. Isn¡¯t that right. Lucas?¡±


    Lucas might be the Alpha of our pack, but he still squirms underneath my mom¡¯s eyes before replying.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± he says, his baritone voice managing to remain steady. He rubs the back of his neck,


    and I gaze up at him, my heart fluttering in my chest.


    Lucas is sweet, but how do I teach him how to control his powers?


    Öæ


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App: Get All of XM


    0


    COMMENT

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Skr


    That exins why Aron and Logan joined forces with the Deluxe pack,¡± Xavier says as he strokes his


    chin.


    He is sitting inside our kitchen after my dad called him, and his resemnce to Lucas is so uncanny


    that I feel dizzy. Lucas truly is his father¡¯s son.


    ¡°They joined Alpha Max¡¯s pack?¡± Lucas growls.


    ¡°They did,¡± Xavier confirms, looking at his son with his own intense, different-colored eyes. His eyes


    are red and greent but not any less intimidating. ¡°Logan listens to everything Aron says and Aron


    wasn¡¯t too happy being demoted from his Alpha position.¡±


    ¡°Aron doesn¡¯t deserve to be an Alpha,¡± Lucas mutters, his gaze flickering towards me. He swallows


    hard, his desire for revenge palpable, yet he manages to maintain hisposure. ¡°The Bloodmoon


    pack is better off with me as their Alpha.¡±


    I agree with him, Jinx says inside my head. ¡®Aron is a pedophile and a rapist-I can¡¯t wait to bury my


    teeth in him.¡±


    I smile a little at my wolf¡¯s words but try to focus on the conversation at hand so that I don¡¯t miss


    anything important.


    ¡°Agreedy Xavier sighs. ¡°Alpha Max is leading alone as well, but he has made Aron and Logan Ga


    *mas. They are, in other words, war leaders. So are their sons.¡±


    My mom and dad exchange a look before my dad decides to speak up. ¡°Alpha Lucas, may I suggest


    something?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lucas says. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± my dad smiles. ¡°So, ording to my daughter,¡± he looks at me. ¡°Alpha Max is about to open a


    portal to let all kinds of magical creatures into our world. His goal, of course, is to make a demon army.


    But demons aren¡¯t the only creatures that will pour in. Elves, mermaids, mermen, witches, wizards, and


    even fae might enter. This means we should open ourselves to make allies with creatures that dislike


    demons, fae for example.


    Irma¡¯s eyes light up at that. ¡°Fae?¡± she asks, and I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes. Ferngully is her favorite


    movie, and I can see the excitement building within me.


    ¡°Yes, fae,¡± Daisy smiles.¡± Perhaps you should be the one in charge of finding them, youngdy, seeing


    that you¡¯re so interested in them.¡±


    ¡°That would be fun,¡± she grins and ps her hands in a way that reminds me of a kid at Christmas.


    ¡°Are they easy to talk with?¡±


    Daisy and Xavier exchange a look, but while Daisy looks amused Xavier¡¯s face turns pale. ¡°Trust me,


    Irma. You don¡¯t want to meet a fairy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hush, sunshine,¡± Daisy swats her mate¡¯s arm. ¡°Fairies are fun¡±


    ¡°Fun?!¡± Xavier looks at his mate as if she is insane. ¡°Do you remember our anniversary?!¡±


    Daisy grins. ¡°When you identally opened a portal to the magical realm, and we fell asleep under the


    oak tree only for you to wake up to the smell of burnt skin?¡± she giggles. ¡°Yes, I remember. The fairy


    shrunk you and tried to make you it¡¯s dinner. It was fun watching you roll around on that spitroast


    before you realized what had happened. The fairy was very unhappy when you repelled their magic,


    and they no longer had a free demon to eat for dinner.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 114


    49%


    +5


    Xavier shudders. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t wake up when the bastard shrunk me. Fairy dust is scary, and


    so are the fairies themselves,¡± his haunted eyes meet the ones belonging to Irma. Never show a fairy


    your fear; it amuses them. Also, never tell them your name.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that does sound scary.¡± Irma grimaces. ¡°How about the elves, then? Are they any friendlier?¡±


    Xavier makes another face, and that¡¯s when Caleb steps in. ¡°How about we don¡¯t let my daughters


    recruit the new allies? I would very much like them both to stay alive.¡±


    I shoot my dad a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Irma, however, pouts. ¡°But what if elf boys are cuter than werewolf guys! I¡¯m still trying to find my


    mate¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mate won¡¯t be an elf,¡± Caleb huffs. Elves are proud creatures, and their magic is ancient. It¡¯s


    better if you find a creature less unpredictable than the elves.¡±


    ¡°Mermen?¡± Irma asks in a hopeful voice, and I have to stifle augh with my hand when our mom


    res at her.


    ¡°How about no?¡± she says.


    Irma groans. ¡°But what if the moon goddess decides to hand me a mate that isn¡¯t a vampire or a


    werewolf, huh? What then?¡±


    ¡°Irma, Xavier cuts in, a serious tone to his voice that stifles the room. He might not be the Alpha


    anymore, but he still speaks like one. ¡°Your mate will likely be a werewolf or a vampire since I doubt the


    moon goddess had nned for Lucian and Alpha Max to open portals to the other worlds.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think it would be exciting to have an elf or a merman as a mate!¡± Irma huffs defiantly.


    Xavier chuckles, breaking the tension in the room. ¡°Trust me, child, you do not want to deal with the


    complexities of interspecies mating. The cultural differences alone could drive you insane.¡±


    Daisy snorts. ¡°Nice wordsing from the tribrid, but yes, I agree. You, for example, are very hard to


    deal with when you¡¯re in a bad mood,¡± she teases


    Xavier res at his mate, but his eyes grow soft when she leans against him. The affection disyed


    makes me nce at my mom and dad, who are also cuddling.


    ¡®Sure would be nice to be that close with Lucas, Jinx teases, causing me to blush. ¡®Are you going to


    make a move on him anytime soon?¡±


    I stiffen and quickly shoot my wolf a mental message. ¡®Jinx, focus! We have more important things to


    worry about right now.¡±


    ¡®Do we really?¡¯ Jinx teases. ¡®Because I think finishing the mating ritual with Lucas would make both of


    you stronger.


    Her words make me steal a glimpse of Lucas. He is listening intently to the others, but when he notices


    me looking at him,


    shes me a quick smirk that has my heart pounding in my chest. His eyes hold a promise that stirs a


    longing within me,


    I¡¯ve been trying to suppress for so long.


    nx wistfully sighs within me. ¡®See? The chemistry between you guys is off the charts.


    Jknow! I like Lucas, and he knows it, but I¡¯m too shy to make a move. Gah, what am I supposed to


    do?!¡¯


    Jinx chuckles internally, her amusement trickling into my thoughts. ¡®Well, first off, you could start by not


    panicking!¡¯


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 114


    I draw in a deep breath and let it out slowly. Thanks for the advice, I retort sarcastically.


    Jinx just chuckles again, her amusement doing nothing to calm my nerves. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll figure it


    out.¡±


    ¡®I hope so because right now, I¡¯m acting like a love-struck teenager. I can¡¯t even look at him without


    feeling as if I might fa from a heart attack¡­¡±


    27 Fri, May 17


    49%N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Irma


    ¡°Do you really have to leave?¡± Skr asks her soon-to-be boyfriend. I seriously don¡¯t get how she and


    Lucas aren¡¯t dating already. It¡¯s bing painfully obvious that they are both in love, yet they aren¡¯t


    making thest step.


    ¡°I have to.¡± Lucas replies. ¡°The pack needs to hear that a potential war against the Deluxe pack is


    coming, and even thought we are on different continents, Lucian has the ability to open portals, so¡­


    yeah. I need to warn everyone.¡±


    Skr looks miserable, but my sister isn¡¯t stupid enough to stop her man from leaving. Instead, she


    peers up at Xavier, his father. ¡°Keep him safe.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s lips twitch in amusement. ¡°Always¡±


    With that, Xavier, Daisy, and Lucas enter the portal. They leave Spain behind, and a smile spreads


    over my lips when Jaiden and our parents walk outside of the house.


    Yes, I¡¯m finally alone with my sister which means I can ask her for the favor I need of her: try and


    convince her to open a portal to my fated mate.


    And yes, I know using Skr¡¯s powerses with its risks, but what can I say? I¡¯m tired of being


    single.


    ¡°Sky?¡± I tap her on the shoulder.


    She turns around and cranes her neck to meet my eyes. My sister is a lot shorter than I am. ¡°Yes,


    Irma?¡±


    ¡°I need a favor,¡± I say, looking away from her curious gaze and toward the spot where Lucas had just


    disappeared. ¡°A big


    one.¡±


    A small frown forms on Skr¡¯s face as she studies me. She crosses her arms as if to protect herself


    from whatever I might say. ¡°What is it?¡±


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself for her response. ¡°I want you to help me open a portal. To him.¡± I


    don¡¯t need to specify who ¡°him¡± is. She knows how badly I want to meet my fated mate after the


    discussion at the dinner table. The longing is gnawing at me.


    To my surprise, she doesn¡¯t look shocked or worried. Instead, she narrows her eyes at me and asks in


    a challenging tone, ¡°And why should I do that? You know there are risks involved.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to take them,¡± I tell her. ¡°Because the risk of never meeting my special man¡­of never


    having him in my life is greater to me than any danger I might face.¡±


    She looks at me for a long moment before her lips finally part in a heavy sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t control my


    powers, Irma. What if I end up sending you into the ocean or something? Our parents would murder


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Unlike you, sis, I¡¯m a hybrid-I¡¯m almost impossible to kill. So believe me when I say I¡¯m ready¡±


    Skr purses her lips, contemting my words. The silence that falls between us is thick and heavy,


    brimming with potentialities of the future. ¡°You¡¯re sure about this?¡± she finally asks, her eyes sweeping


    over my face as if searching for an inkling of doubt.


    ¡°More than anything,¡± I assure her, my gaze steady and unwavering under her scrutiny.


    She shakes her head slightly, a reluctant smile creeping onto her face. ¡°Okay, Irma. We¡¯ll do this. But


    you have to promise


    1/3


    11:27 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 115


    me you¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    I grin at her, feeling a rush of excitement tinged with anxious anticipation. ¡°I promise.¡±


    49% 1


    ¡°Alright,¡± Skr lowers her tone. I will try to open this portal, but let¡¯s do it in the forest, okay? That way,


    our parents won¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­ I also need an excuse if they ask where you are.¡±


    ¡°Eh, just tell them Alpha Max must have opened a portal already because I caught the scent of


    mermaids, and now I¡¯m trying to form an alliance with them.¡±


    ¡°that could work.¡± Sky scratches her chin.


    1


    ¡°It will,¡± I assure her and grab her hand. I¡¯m too impatient to waste time in our kitchen. Come on, let¡¯s


    open already.¡±


    that port


    ¡°Alright,¡± Skr seems to have given up on me and releases a slightly defeatedugh. ¡°Let¡¯s get this


    over with.¡±


    +5


    We leave the house and make our way towards the forest. The sum is beginning to set, casting long,


    eerie shadows across thendscape. It¡¯s as if even nature itself is waiting with bated breaths.


    ¡°This seems like a good spot,¡± Skr says as soon as we are far away from the house in a small


    clearing surrounded by towering trees on all sides.


    ¡°Yes, it looks nice. Now hurry up and open that portal!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, will you just chill?¡± Skr rolls her eyes, but there¡¯s a hint of a smile on her face. ¡°My


    magic needs a little time to work¡­if it will work.¡±


    ¡°It will,¡± I wink at her. ¡°You¡¯re the psychic wolf and very powerful. I believe in you.¡±


    Instead of replying, Skr takes a deep breath, stretches out her arms, and closes her eyes in


    concentration. I can almost sec the energy pulsing around her, a palpable electric tension that makes


    the air around us hum.


    A few seconds pass in silence, and then I feel it-a subtle shift in the air as reality is bent ording to


    her will. A bright light sparks into existence and then grows, creating a doorway right before e our eyes.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Sky murmurs as she opens her eyes. Her exhaustion is apparent, but there¡¯s satisfaction in


    there, too-the kind thates from knowing you¡¯ve done something impossible. ¡°Off you go, then.¡±


    y fated mate.


    I hesitate for a moment, staring into the swirling vortex of the portal. This is it-the gateway to my f


    ¡°Thanks, Sky,¡± I say, squeezing her hand onest time before letting go.


    ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing,¡± she warns softly before stepping back. ¡°Thest time I tried to


    travel somewhere, I ended up in the future.¡±


    I grin at her. ¡°It will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Skr says. ¡°I know for certain that you¡¯re going to meet your mate, but I don¡¯t know how


    the two of you will make it back here.¡±


    Those words surprise me. ¡°You know this is going to work?¡±


    Sheughs in amusement. ¡°I had a vision of this happening. Irma. Do you really think I would send you


    off if I didn¡¯t know this would work?¡±


    2/3


    11:28 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 115


    I gasp.


    ¡°But you were giving me a hard time! Why would you do that if you knew this was going to work, you


    as*hole?!¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your sister, and we always give each other hell?¡±


    ¡°True,¡± I sigh. ¡°Well¡­knowing you¡¯ve seen this happen makes me feel less scared.¡±


    49%±¸


    She just continues to smile. ¡°You have nothing to worry about. Your mate is nice¡­a tad bit


    mischievous, but I¡¯m sure the two of you will get along just fine once you get to know him. Just be


    warned: he doesn¡¯t speak English at all.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t?!¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± she snorts. ¡°He isn¡¯t from here.¡±


    I gulp at that. ¡°F*ck¡­¡±


    ¡°It will all work out.


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    With onest look at my sister¡¯s amused face, I turn towards the portal and take a step forward. As


    soon as I cross the threshold, I feel like I¡¯m being stretched andpressed all at once.


    And then I¡¯m stumbling out from the other side of the portal and into a ce that is no longer Spain.


    11:28 Fri, May 17

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    In???


    49%


    5


    Where the hell am I?


    Even though it¡¯s dark, I can see somewhat clearly due to my night vision.


    But this ce doesn¡¯t look like any ce on earth.


    I¡¯m surrounded by trees sorge that only the ones in Kings Canyon National Parks could rival them.


    They rise up to the clouds, and their thick trunks dwarf anything I¡¯ve ever seen. The air smells different


    here, too-crisper, cleaner. It¡¯s like big humanpanies don¡¯t exist here.


    Hmm, could this be the magical realm?


    I¡¯ve heard stories about the magical realm. Long ago, the werewolves ruled here, but then came a


    great wall against the vampires, and the werewolves lost. It resulted in the magical realm being cast


    into eternal darkness, but maybe there are some creatures that can survive here?


    Daisy and Xavier seem to think so since they have been here by ident a couple of times. What they


    did say, however, is


    all creatures that live here are savages.


    that


    Feeling a shiver course down my spine, I step cautiously into the uncharted forest. There is a river


    ahead, and seeing water instills a fake sense of security even though I have no idea where the hell I


    am.


    I walk up to the water, cringing when I hear rustling behind me, is it a monster? Whirling around, my


    eyesnd on arge, monstrous creature that looks like a mix between a dinosaur and an axolotl.


    But this thing doesn¡¯t seem friendly. It opens its jaws and roars at me. There are no teeth, just these


    gooey things sticking up like fingers.


    I stumble backward, and the monster attacks me.


    But I¡¯m ready.


    Even though the beast outsizes me, I¡¯m stronger than I look. I kick it in the stomach and send the


    creature into the water behind me. It disappears with a sh but doesn¡¯t give up.


    It emerges again, shrieking an unholy cry that echoes through the forest, bouncing off the colossal


    trees and amplifying the terrifying sound.


    My wolf instincts kick in, telling me the monster is trying to call its friend and that I must end this fast.


    So when the creature lunges at me again, I grab hold of its tongue and pull it out of its mouth with a


    yank.


    It works.


    The creature¡¯s eyes widen before it falls dead on the ground with a thud that sends dust into my


    nose.


    I cough, waving my hand to clear the air. Then, turning my attention toward the lifeless creature, I try


    not to gag at the sight of its now protruding tongue, Gross. But at least it¡¯s dead and can¡¯t hurt anyone


    else.


    With a deep breath, I pull myself together and continue along the river. A part of me is scared-


    understandably so-but I manage to push down the fear. I have a mission, and fear won¡¯t help me


    aplish it.


    1/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    DXMChapter 116


    49%


    The hours blend together as I continue my trek. asionally, I bear noises in the distance, probably


    more creatures on the prowl. But nonee close enough for me to worry about them


    Tiredness begins to pull at my limbs. My eyes start to droop and my steps be slower. I know it¡¯s


    dangerous to stop, but what choice do I have? There are limits even to my stamina.


    Eventually. I find a ce to rest¡ªa cave-but before I can make it there. I hear something snapping, and


    suddenly, I¡¯m caught by a trap. It wraps around me and pulls me up into a tree before I can react-I


    me my tiredness.


    Dangling upside down, the world revolves in a dizzying spin. My heart pounds, adrenaline surging


    through my veins, pushing away the weariness. I growl in frustration as I struggle against my restraints,


    but the more I wriggle, the tighter they


    seem to get.


    ¡°Great. Just great.¡± I mutter to myself. ¡°Caught in a trap in a ce that¡¯s probably crawling with who-


    knows-what. Perfect!¡±


    Just when I¡¯m about to scream, I hear footsteps crunching softly on fallen leaves. I freeze; every


    muscle in my body tenses as I squint into the darkness..


    And then he appears-a tall figure emerging from the shadows. He reminds me of those creations from


    that movie¡­.Avatar? Yes, that¡¯s the one! His size, which must be at least ten feet, makes me think of


    the Na¡¯vi, but his appearance is different. This guy looks like an elf.or something.


    His skin is dark blue, and the part of his eyes that should be white is ck, while his irises are glowing


    orange. There are markings on his body that glow in white, making me think of a billion stars lighting up


    the night.


    Yes, this must be an elf¡­I think?


    Or maybe a fairy?


    I keep watching him as he approaches me. He has long white hair, pointy ears, ck horns on top of


    his head and then I see it-purple wings protruding from his back.


    This is a fairy, and once our eyes meet, surprise strikes us both as the mate bond pulses between us.


    I¡¯ve finally found him: my mate and partner! There is just one slight problem: my sister said my mate


    wouldn¡¯t be able to speak English. So how the hell do I ask him to save me?!


    ¡°Um,¡± I start, my voice shaky. ¡°A little help here?¡±


    His glowing eyes widen even more if that¡¯s possible, and he tilts his head to one side as though


    assessing the situation. Then he walks closer, his height so great that we are face-to-face even though


    I¡¯m hanging upside down from a great tree branch.


    His lips part, but not a wordes out. Instead he licks his lips and rubs his gurgling stomach.


    ¡°Sni,¡± he says, pointing at me with a wicked gleam in his eye.


    It makes me panic. ¡°That better not mean snack because I¡¯m not your dinner!¡±


    His eyes narrow. ¡°Sni.¡±


    I re right back at him. ¡°No, not ¡®sni, I¡¯m your mate you f*cking d*mb*ss!¡±


    The guy doesn¡¯t seem to agree with me. F*cking hell. Is cannibalism normal among his kind or


    something?


    His eyes flicker with confusion as he takes a step back, tilting his head as if to study me better.


    ¡°Ma¡­te?¡± He mutters hesitantly, the word foreign on his tongue.


    2/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    11:28 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 116


    49%


    ¡°Yes, mate!¡± I exim, relief washing through me. Perhaps theres hope for me yet. ¡°So how about you


    get me down, and we have a nice little chat on the ground rather than up here?¡±


    The creature seems to contemte my words. His eyes narrow and then widen again as if he¡¯s finally


    grasping what I¡¯m asking.


    Slowly, he reaches out and touches the trap holding me captive, but instead of freeing me, he yanks


    harder, sending me swinging back and forth helplessly.


    ¡°Hey! Watch it!¡± Ish out.


    And just when I¡¯m about to lose my temperpletely, he does something unexpected. He steps back,


    muttering za series of words in his ownnguage before raising a hand towards the rope that binds me.


    A sudden rush of warmth radiates from his palm, and the rope around my ankles frays in an instant,


    falling apart as if disintegrated by an unseen force. With a shriek, I fall, only to be caught by the


    stranger¡¯s arms.


    His grip is firm and steady as he sets me down gently on my feet, I stagger a bit, the blood rushing


    back into my feet in pins. and needles. I nce up at him, half expecting to see him licking his lips


    again in anticipation of a ¡®sni. But his expression seems earnest, if a little bemused.


    ¡°Um¡­thanks,¡± I mumble sheepishly. His eyes light up at my words as if he understands them, but then


    again, he might just be amused by the sound of my voice.


    Either way, an awkward silence follows as we stand there in the darkness.


    Suddenly, remembering my manners, I extend my hand towards him. ¡°I¡¯m Irma,¡± I tell him.


    He seems puzzled by the gesture at first, staring at my outstretched hand before cautiously reaching


    out and taking it in his own. We shake hands, but once I hear what sounds like more of the monster


    from earlier, I sigh.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have many more difficulties thannguage barriers, aren¡¯t we?¡± I mutter, my words


    drowned by the increasing growl of the beasts in the shadows.


    His glowing eyes move from me to peer into the darkness as he steps closer, his wings spreading out


    protectively. A shiver runs through me as I realize he doesn¡¯t need to understand my words to know


    what is happening around us.


    Suddenly an explosion of leaves and branches erupts from the treeline, sending a torrent of green and


    brown raining down on us. Stepping back, I bump into him as another of those grotesque creatures


    lunges out at us with a terrible roar.


    The fairy-elf-thing-my mate-reacts immediately. With an incredible speed that belies his huge size, he


    steps forward, onerge hand pushing me behind him protectively.


    But I don¡¯t need protection!


    ¡°Oh, hell no!¡± I growl before raising my hand and calling forth the strongest magic I havepulsion.


    I¡¯ve never been as talented as my dad, but somehow, I manage to brainwash the monsters into


    attacking each other.


    My mate shudders and nces down at me with newfound respect and maybe a little bit of fear.


    says again, but there¡¯s an appreciative glint in his eyes this time, his gaze admiring as he looks me


    over.


    ¡°I correct him.


    nores me and beams at me before saying, ¡°Sni¡± again. It pisses me off, but once hisrge body


    folds over mine in a g. I freeze.


    3/4


    11:28 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 116


    Why is he suddenly being so romantic? Is it because I killed a bunch of monsters, and he now sees me


    as his hero?


    49%


    45


    Regardless


    which, I¡¯m blushing like I¡¯ve never done before. It¡¯s the d*mn mate bond¡¯s fault. I mean, I¡¯ve been


    hugged by men before, handsome ones too, but d*mn, I¡¯ve never been so overwhelmed by someone¡¯s


    scent before!


    The mate bond is working overtime and my heart pounds erratically when my mate picks me up and


    hugs me to him close enough that I can hear the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. It¡¯s making me dizzy.


    ¡°Put me down!¡± I squeal, but the da*n man just hums in response, nestling his face into my neck. His


    warm breath dances on my skin, and I shudder, my irritation dissipating as he tightens his grip around


    me.


    He smells so da*n nice¡­ugh!


    ¡°Fine, okay!¡± I exim in defeat. ¡°Keep holding me.¡±


    My mate purrs in response, but to my utter disappointment, he ces me back on the ground. I¡¯m still


    dizzy from his proximity that I don¡¯t realize what he is doing before he is bent over one of the grotesque


    creatures.


    Suddenly, magic sweeps over my mate, and I can see him growingrge enough to scoop up the dead


    creature into the palm of his hand. He then licks his lips, and I scream at the top of my lungs when it


    urs to me he is going to eat the da*n thing.


    ¡°No!¡±


    His head turns and I hastily pick up a tree branch to spank his toes with. He moves his blue foot in


    response and gives me at sullen pout as if he doesn¡¯t know why I won¡¯t let him cat the goddamn


    monster.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a *ucking savage!¡± I tell him in a strict tone, weirded out by the fact he is holding the axolotl


    monster like a breakfast sandwich. Does he usually eat them?!


    SEND GIFT


    Get the App. Get All of XMContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Joaquin


    It¡¯s been less than an hour since I met my mate, and she is already trying to make me go on a diet.


    Women, right? She is ring up at me, clearly unhappy about me holding the axorian in my hands. I


    don¡¯t get it. She killed them for me¨Cit would be a waste to let all of this meat rot on the hill.


    ¡°Put down the monster!¡± she growls at me.


    I have no idea what she is saying. Hernguage is mean and strange. I¡¯m serious. My mate has


    sounded angry with me ever since she saw me, and, for a brief second, I entertain the idea of throwing


    her inside my pocket so I can ignore her, but she probably wouldn¡¯t appreciate that¡­


    Deciding to y it safe, I sigh and drop the axorian. It thuds against the earth, sending a cloud of dust


    into the air. My tiny mate¡¯s eyes widen in shock then immediately narrow in what I recognize as anger.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me? What if that hadnded on me, huh? Aren¡¯t you supposed to keep your mate


    safe? Or wait, do you still think I¡¯m a ¡®sni¡¯ to eat?¡±


    There is one word I understand. Sni is another word for mate in mynguage. It¡¯s beautiful and


    belovedbined into one-the most affectionate thing you can call someone, yet my mate is just angry


    with me. Is this my life from now on? Am I constantly going to be lectured by this¡­whatever she is?


    ¡°Are you even listening to me? I swear you must be the most disrespectful guy I¡¯ve ever met. Guys


    usually fall over themselves to please me, and here you are, ignoring me like I¡¯ma pesky fly. What¡¯s


    next, you¡¯ll want to eat me too?¡±


    She stomps her foot, frustration written all over her face. I just watch in silence as she gives me what I


    can only imagine is the scolding of a lifetime.


    It¡¯s then that I¡¯m given an idea, something I know will melt my mate¡¯s heart. I shrink down in size,


    shocking my beloved mate by suddenly appearing at her eye level. She takes a step back, surprised


    and momentarily silent. Perfect.


    I lean in to kiss her, but my mate¡¯s reaction isn¡¯t one I expected. She shricks and ps my face, which


    is confusing. It¡¯s almost as if she does not want to mate with me,


    Her strange eyes are wide with fear. They aren¡¯t like mine, yet I can tell it¡¯s fear she¡¯s feeling. I want to


    tell her that she is safe with me and that I will take care of her, but I¡¯m puzzled why she would p me.


    Doesn¡¯t she know that a dark fairy¡¯s bones are thicker and stronger when they shrink down in size?


    Probably not.


    My mate reels back her hand, waving it in the air with pain mirroring over her face. ¡°That f*cking hurt¡­


    Are you made of stone? Bricks?¡±


    ¡°Can I see your hand?¡± I ask in my ownnguage, knowing my saliva will be able to heal her within


    seconds.


    My mate, however, doesn¡¯t understand. She stares at me in silence and I use that opportunity to grab


    her hand. Without hesitation, I lick her palm, causing her to shriek and punch me in the face yet again.


    I snarl-not because it hurts, but because she just ended up injuring herself all over again.


    My mate immediately goes quiet, flinching backward, her hands raised to shield herself.


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    11:28 Fri, May 17


    49%


    Chapter 117


    +5


    ¦°


    I am baffled and sickened by her expression.


    Does she really think I would hurt her? She isn¡¯t even half my stature right now, and she is treasure,


    and she thinks I will harm her?!


    my


    mate-someone I¡¯m meant to


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat me!¡± She yells, and even though I have no idea what she is saying, I take her hand in mine.


    This time, I stroke it gently, my thumb brushing over her knuckles. I want to show her that I¡¯m not a


    threat.


    My mate¡¯s es are round with fear, her chest heaving with each cat she takes. I feel a pang of regret,


    wishing I understood her better, wishing I could reassure her in anguage she understands.


    ¡°Shhh¡­.¡± I coo in a soothing tone, running my fingers over the back of her hand. Her skin is soft and


    warm under my touch. Slowly, her breathing starts to calm down, and she lowers her hands from her


    face.


    ¡°Is your hand hurting?¡± I ask again in my ownnguage, knowing full well she won¡¯t understand me. But


    I need to speak, if only to break the silence that has fallen between us..


    She doesn¡¯t respond for a while but then stares down at her hand, which is covered in my saliva. I


    know theck of pain is surprising her, and a small smile tugs at the corner of my lips when she tilts her


    head at me.


    ¡°My saliva,¡± I try to exin.


    But she doesn¡¯t get it.


    Her eyes widen, so I point at her hand, then at my mouth, trying tomunicate what I just did. Her


    brows furrow as she tries to understand me but then realization sears through her eyes as she yanks


    back her hand.


    ¡°You have healing spit? Geez, you¡¯re a weirder creature than I thought you were! But you know what?


    I¡¯m starting not to mind. You¡¯re my fated mate, and uhh¡­ I guess we should finish the mating ritual?¡±


    I have no idea what she is saying and suddenly, she grows a bit taller in front of me. Appearance-


    changing magic? I stare at her, shell-shocked, when she presses her lips to mine while stroking little


    patterns over my shirt.


    My mind goes nk at her touch, drowned out by the warm sensation coursing through my veins. Her


    soft lips move against mine, and in an instant, I am not just kissing my mate: I am experiencing a taste


    of heaven.


    The feeling is euphoric, better than any hunt or battle victory. Her lips are sweet as nectar and all I want


    to do is to keep tasting them forever. But just as I start to savor the moment, she pulls away, leaving me


    yearning for more.


    Her eyes meet mine, those strange eyes that are different from mine but now hold a spark of


    eptance and maybe even¡­¡­ respect? She looks at me differently now, not with fear or anger but


    with something else-something that makes my heart


    race


    Then she surprises me again-she wraps her arms around my neck and presses her body against mine.


    The contact sends shivers down my spine; it¡¯s overwhelming and intoxicating.


    She starts speaking again in that strangenguage of hers. I strain to understand her words-anything to


    know what¡¯s happening in her mind.


    what will happen,¡± she murmurs seductively while grabbing my horns. I hiss in response, and a


    knowing grin er lips. ¡°You like that, huh? Well, you¡¯re in luck because I¡¯m going to *ck you and mark


    you. And then, I¡¯m going you home somehow.¡±


    ve no idea what she is saying, but the answer is yes to everything as long as she keeps rubbing her


    breasts against my chest. I¡¯ve never been this hard in my entire life, and it only gets better when her


    hand moves past my loincloth to grab my hardened length.


    2/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    11:28 Fri, May


    Chapter 117


    Her grip is perfect, causing my breath to hitch and my body to jolt. An earthy growl rumbles deep within


    my chest, the primal need to mate now an overwhelming force.


    49%


    Suddenly, she stops touching me. I let out a strangled cry of frustration, which only seems to amuse


    her. She steps back from me, her strange eyes gleaming with mischief and something else¡­


    anticipation?


    She begins to undress, her clothes falling to the floor piece by piece. My heart pounds in my chest as I


    watch her, each bare patch of skin revealed, making me hunger for her even more. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When she¡¯s finally standing before me in all her naked glory, I can¡¯t help but stare. Her body is unlike


    anything I¡¯ve ever seen before: soft curves where I have hard lines, smooth, light skin where I¡¯m blue


    and dark. She¡¯s divine-my y own personal goddess.


    ¡°There,¡± she says, spreading her hands in a gesture that seems to indicate she¡¯s ready for whatever


    comes next. ¡°Now I¡¯m ready for you.¡±


    3/3


    É«


    SEND GIFT


    Get the A&*n. Get All of Yu


    COMMENT

 Chapter 118

    Reading stories online offers numerous benefits. Firstly, it provides essibility, allowing readers to


    explore a vast array of genres and authors from thefort of their devices. Additionally, online


    tforms often offer interactive features, such asment sections or forums, fostering a sense of


    community among readers. Moreover, the convenience of essing stories anytime, anywhere


    encourages frequent reading, which can improve literacy skills and expand one¡¯s imagination. Overall,


    online story reading offers a dynamic and enriching experience for individuals seeking entertainment,


    knowledge, and connection.


    Why Some Chapters are in PDF


    Offering some chapters of stories in PDF format can be advantageous for several reasons. Firstly, it


    allows readers to download and ess content offline, which is particrly beneficial for those with


    limited inte ess or who prefer reading without distractions. Additionally, PDFs preserve the


    formatting andyout of the original text, ensuring a consistent reading experience across different


    devices. Furthermore, PDFs often include features such as bookmarks and annotations, enabling


    readers to personalize their reading experience and easily revisit specific sections. Overall, providing


    chapters in PDF format enhances essibility, convenience, and reader engagement, contributing to a


    more satisfying and immersive storytelling experience.


    PDF or Online Version (Storytelling Remains Unwavering)


    Whether you¡¯re diving into our stories online or downloading chapters in PDF format, rest assured that


    ourmitment to quality storytelling remains unwavering. Our priority is to ensure that you have a


    seamless and enjoyable reading experience, regardless of the format you choose. Whether you prefer


    the convenience of essing content online or the flexibility of reading offline with PDFs, we strive to


    deliver engaging narratives that captivate your imagination and leave you wanting more. So, feel free toThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    explore our offerings in whichever way suits you best, knowing that our dedication to excellence is


    steadfast in every chapter, on every page.


    Requesting a Complete Story in PDF


    Now, you can enjoy your favorite narratives in a convenient, downloadable format. Dive into captivating


    tales wherever you are, even without an inte connection. With our PDF feature, you have the


    flexibility to read at your own pace, bookmark favorite moments, and immerse yourself fully in the story,


    all while enjoying the same high-quality experience you¡¯vee to expect from us. Whether you¡¯re


    curled up at home or on the go, our Complete Stories in PDF ensure that the magic of storytelling is


    always at your fingertips.


    Chapter : 118 : PDF

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Irma


    This is absolute heaven.


    I¡¯m recovering from my second round of sex with my fairy mate and doing it while resting on top of his


    s*xy, naked chest. He is currently sitting on a tree branch as hisrger fairy self, probably because it¡¯s


    safer in his world.


    I don¡¯t mind.


    One of his muscr legs is dangling down while his left hand is keeping me secured between his pecs


    as he eats a weird banana with the other. The smacking sound is a bit annoying, but I try my hardest to


    rx. It works¡­.until I feel myself getting pulled into a random vortex.


    Oh no!


    My eyes snap open in panic. ¡°F*ck, not now! Why is Skr calling me back already? I¡¯m perfectly fine


    here! Godda*n it, what do I tell my mate?!¡±


    I look up army mate, who is staring down at me as if trying to figure out what¡¯s happening to me. Then,


    in the blink of an eye, I¡¯m summoned back to Earth.


    With a thud. Ind face-first on top of our kitchen table. I¡¯m naked, in pain, and groaning. ¡°Seriously,


    Skr? Can¡¯t you call before you use your powers?¡±


    My sister releases a nervousugh. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been gone for three days, and our


    parents are starting to get suspicious,¡± she falls silent. ¡°Is that your mate?¡±


    ¡°My mate? No, he didn¡¯t follow me. Your powers didn¡¯t-¡°I fall silent when I feel something tiny and


    smooth crawl between my breasts.


    When I look down, my mate smiles up at me. He seems as innocent as an angel and not like the


    pervert he is for fondling my breasts.


    ¡°Aww, he is adorable!¡± Skr exims as if the little b*stard isn¡¯t being a total pervert right in front of


    her. ¡°And he is powerful enough to open his own portals!¡±


    My eyes widen at her words. ¡°He followed me here?¡±


    ¡°He sure did,¡± Skr beams at me. ¡°Was he always that tiny, though?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I respond in a calm voice, poking the cheek of my mate, who closes his eyes in return. My heart


    swells. ¡°He is just able to change his size at will¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°I should probably find some clothes. I¡¯ve


    been living like Jane from the Jungle. No clothes and always riding on this guy¡¯s shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Sounds lovely, but I agree: you should put on some clothes before Dad or Mom sees you naked with a


    man cuddling your breasts. They would swat him like a fly.¡±


    right,¡± I say, scrambling off the table. My fairy mate squeaks as if in surprise, getting knocked from his


    comfortable


    He floats in mid-air just for a second before flying after me.


    ry, little guy, I apologize, extending my hand to him. Hends in my palm, his delicate wings pping


    gently. His tiny ands grip onto my pinky as he looks up at me with those sunset eyes I can¡¯t resist.


    1/4


    11:28 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 119


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This ce is my home. We are safe here, so you don¡¯t have to look so worried.¡±


    49%


    My mate, who still doesn¡¯t understand English, just smiles. I think he can tell from my tone that I mean


    no harm. He settles in my palm, his gaze never leaving my face.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to my room,¡± I say, padding barefoot across the kitchen tiles. Skr follows us, her eyes


    wide with fascination at my fairy mate. ¡°You can stop staring, Sky. You¡¯re going to give my mate a


    complex.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s so tiny and cute!¡± she exims, extending a finger toward him.


    With the caution of a wild creature, my mate stares at her finger like it¡¯s a predator. I don¡¯t expect him to


    ept her touch, but he does. Ever so carefully, he extends his own tiny arm and touches Skr¡¯s


    fingertip with his hand.


    ¡°I think he likes you,¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah, after he gets over the initial fear,¡± Skr replies with a grie


    Once we reach my room, I tell Skr to grab some clothes from the drawer while I try to talk to my


    mate. Considering thenguage barrier, though, I resort to using emotions and facial expressions. My


    eyebrows knit together in concern as I cup him more securely in my hand. His wings flutter against my


    skin, his tiny face contorting in confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is all normal here on Earth. We wear clothes and live in houses,¡±


    He tilts his head, and I smile before letting him slide down on my bed. Skr throws me some clothes,


    and I begin putting them on, causing my mate to frown.


    Skr snorts. ¡°I think he wants you to remain toples*.¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°Men, am I right?¡±


    Right then, the door to my room opens.


    ¡°What the hell is that thing?!¡±


    Skr and I freeze when we see our Dad shrieking like a girl at the sight of my mate. Then, with his


    vampiric speed, he whooshes downstairs and returns with a lime-green fly swatter.


    ¡°Dad, stop!¡± I shout, quickly shielding my tiny mate from his potential doom. ¡°He¡¯s not a bug!¡±


    ¡°Not a bug?!¡± My father looks utterly horrified, clutching the fly swatter close to his chest. ¡°It has wings!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an it, Dad,¡± I bristle slightly at his choice of words. ¡°He¡¯s a fairy from another realm, and he¡¯s my


    mate.¡±


    There¡¯s a moment of stunned silence before Dad bursts outughing. Hisughter echoes in the room,


    filling up every corner until it bounces back to us. ¡°A¡­.a fairy? Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°No, Dad, she isn¡¯t kidding,¡± Skr interjects, trying her best to keep a straight face. She fails miserably


    as she ends up


    ggling along with Dad.


    ing their amusement for the moment, I turn my attention back to my mate, who has taken this


    opportunity to explore room. He floats around, poking at objects that catch his interest ¨C pictures on the


    wall, themp on my nightstand ¨C efore returning back to me.


    I hold out my hand, and when hends, I press him to my chest lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡± I stroke his


    tiny head gently


    my finger before kissing his head. ¡°They take some time getting used to.¡±


    with


    2/4


    Fri, May 17


    Chapter 119


    From the corner of my eye, I see Skr trying to suppress her giggles while my Dad grins


    49%


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you¡¯re a hybrid capable of protecting you both since your mate won¡¯t do much in a


    physical fight, given his size. Dad muses, shooting me a pointed look while trying to holl back another


    wave ofughter. ¡°Unless, of course, he ns. on beating any threats with his tiny fists¡±


    Before I can respond, my mate turns his head to re at my Dad, almost as if he can understand him.


    His tiny wings flutter with indignance, and I can¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Dad. I chastise, trying to keep the amusement from my voice, you¡¯re making him angry.


    Dad stares down at my mate with wide eyes, watching as the tiny fairy puffs out his chest in an attempt


    to appear more menacing. Skr bursts into uncontrobleughter while I try tofort my mate,


    assuring him that no real offense was


    meant.


    ¡°But he¡¯s so¡­small.¡± Dad manages to get out between his fits ofughter.


    Skrughs with him. ¡°But at least he is adorable!¡±


    My Dad and Skr keepughing, but my mate isn¡¯tughing with them, and my face turns pale when


    he lifts his hand into the air menacingly


    ¡°No, don¡¯t-


    But it¡¯s toote.


    My mate snaps his fingers, and my Dad and sister immediately shrink into the size of dolls.


    ¡°Dad! Skr!¡± I exim, looking down at their bewildered, tiny faces. Then I turn to my mate


    indignantly. He is sitting on my shoulder right now. ¡°You can¡¯t just go around shrinking people!¡±


    My fairy mate gives an unrepentant shrug, folding his arms over his chest. His wings flutter in what


    seems like satisfaction, his expression smug.


    ¡°Oh, this is just great,¡± I mutter sarcastically under my breath as 1 bend down to pick up my shrunken


    family members. They¡¯re both still dressed in their clothes, just significantly smaller. Dad¡¯s eyes are


    wide with shock, and Skr looks like she¡¯s about to burst into tears.


    My mate, however, doesn¡¯t care.


    He calmly flies away andnds on the floor, now the size of an actual man. His clothes, which is just a


    loincloth, grow with him and he seems very happy to be thergest person in the room. A smirk curls


    his lips as he looks down at my Dad and Skr.


    ¡°He definitely showed us,¡± Skr mutters from my palm, ring up at my mate.


    My mate hovers closer to them, looking rather smug. It makes me roll my eyes.


    d, Skr, this is my mate,¡± I say. He is a fairy and can change the size of things. Be nice to him.¡±


    ut instead of answering, Dad just keeps staring at my now massive mate in disbelief, while Skr


    seems too gobsmacked to form a coherent sentence.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I sigh, putting them down on my bed. ¡°Fun¡¯s over,¡± I give my mate a stern look. ¡°Turn them


    back.¡±


    My mate sticks out his tongue as if to say, ¡°Make me,¡± which pisses me off.


    3/4


    4/4


    Fri, May


    Chapter 119


    49%


    ¡°If you don¡¯t turn therback, you won¡¯t get time to fondle with these,¡± I hold up my breasts, and my


    mate¡¯s smug face falters before he sighs.


    Within seconds, my Dad and sister were back to their normal size, looking both relieved and slightly


    miffed. My Dad studies my mate with wariness while Skr gives him a small nod as if acknowledging


    his power.


    I turn to my mate again, hands on hips, giving him what I hope is a stern look. ¡°No more shrinking


    people,¡± I say slowly, wording each word clearly as if he¡¯s a misbehaving child. ¡°It¡¯s not funny, and it¡¯s


    not nice.¡±


    My mate looks up at me with his wide eyes full of mischief and innocence and I just know trying to


    make him adapt to human etiquette is going to be a challenge. He huffs out a breath his wings fluttering


    as though agitated, but he nods. To my utter surprise, he even extends a hand toward my Dad and


    Skr, offering a conciliatory gesture.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I urge, pushing him towards my mate. ¡°Go on. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Dad hesitates, looking from my mate to me, clearly unsure. But after onest nce at my resolute


    face, he steps forward, taking the offered hand in a firm shake.


    ¡°Wee to the Bloodmoon pack,¡± he says. I have a feeling you¡¯re going to be a valuable member,¡±


    my Dad looks back at me.¡± Do you think he can turn all our warrior wolves into giants on the


    battlefield?¡±


    1 wink at my Dad. ¡°Maybe not every single wolf, but some of our pack members, yes. Alpha Max and


    Lucian better be prepared for one hell of a war.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    0Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Irma


    When my sister groans for the billionth time, I shoot her a stern look. She doesn¡¯t even react. Her eyes


    are locked on the trees in the garden, and I sigh.


    ¡°If you miss Lucas so much, why don¡¯t you go after him? I¡¯m sure he would appreciate it if his future


    Luna showed up in Haven, especially now when he has to get the entire pack ready for war.¡±


    A blush works over Skr¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not his future Luna!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, whatever you say,¡± I roll my eyes and walk inside of the kitchen. My Dad looks up from his


    phone when he sees me, smiling softly.


    ¡°Ah, Irma, the one I actually wanted to see¡±


    I raise my eyebrows at him, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Laughing, he ces his phone down on the counter and faces me fully, his eyes twinkling under the


    kitchen


    lights. ¡°Since you¡¯ve met a mate that doesn¡¯t speak English, I think this is the perfect opportunity to


    practice your mind- reading abilities¡­¡± He grows silent. ¡°Wait. Where is your mate to begin with?¡±


    ¡°Mom took him to a nearby


    ve to try out some clothes.¡±


    My Dad¡¯s eyes bulge out of their sockets. ¡°She left the house with a winged blue-grey alien?!¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t an alien, Dad!¡± I argue. ¡°Besides, my mate can retract his wings. He didn¡¯t have them out


    when they left, and the blue color shouldn¡¯t surprise anyone. The humans know that supernaturals


    exist.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡±


    ¡°It will be fine.¡±


    The door in the hallway opens, and I hear my Mom speaking to my mate. ¡°You¡¯re very kind for carrying


    everything. My back isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡±


    My heart clenches when I hear those words. My Mom is already twenty-eight years old, and even


    though my Dad or sister aren¡¯t worried, I am.


    Can¡¯t they see that Mom isn¡¯t well? I know thirty-eight-year-old bodies aren¡¯t what they once were, but


    Mom seems more tired than other people her age, and she isn¡¯t even a human! So when I hear her


    comining about her back again, I nce over at Dad.


    ¡°You should do something about Mom¡¯s a


    aging.


    ¡°Like what?¡± he asks with a sad smile. ¡°Your mother is a werewolf, darling. Aging is natural for her


    kind.¡±


    I know he is right and that nothing much can be done, but I still hate hearing those words. It feels like


    ning over our heads, one that moves closer with each passing day.


    werewolf, too not only will I lose my Mom one day, but my sister will die as well while I continue living


    I¡¯m a stupid hybrid.


    49%


    Chapter 120


    It sucks.


    ¡®Enough negative thinking, my Dad says through a personal mind-link. He has always been skilled at


    reading people¡¯s minds and speaking through telepathy. ¡°Your Mom deserves to see you smiling,¡± he


    adds.


    I¡¯m about to agree with him, but then I see my Mom and mate entering the kitchen. She is leaning


    against him heavily, her eyes zed over with exhaustion. He is holding her close, his tall form


    dwarfing hers. My heart clenches at the sight.


    ¡°You should take her upstairs to rest,¡± I say to my Dad, whose face grows dark.


    ¡°Irma¡­¡± he warns, but I won¡¯t listen to him-not when Mom looks like she might pass out.


    ¡°Yes, Dad. Mom needs to rest,¡± I insist, my voice trembles but firm. ¡°Look at her; can¡¯t you see she¡¯s


    unwell?¡±


    The room falls silent except for the rhythmic ticking of the clock. The air seems to have grown heavy,


    and suddenly, I¡¯m aware of my sister Skr standing next to me, her hand reaching for mine in quiet


    support.


    Dad sighs, defeated. ¡°We should tell her,¡± he says finally, his gaze softening as he looks at Mom, who


    smiles back at him before her eyesnd on us, her daughters.


    ¡°Girls, I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you something, but the time has never been right. It isn¡¯t right now


    either-we are at war, but you two deserve to know about my condition.¡±


    ¡°Condition?¡± I whisper in a heartbroken voice while Skr squeezes my hand. Skr must have had a


    vision about this because she is eerily quiet.


    Yes,¡± my Mom confirms. ¡°I have Weresurfurs.


    Those words shatter my world to pieces. Werewsurfurs is a rare form of cancer that only werewolves


    can get, but it¡¯s s that I didn¡¯t think it could possibly afflict anyone in our family. It saps the energy and


    vitality of werewolves, gradually weakening their supernatural abilities until they can no longer sustain


    their own lives.


    5:50 rare


    A sob erupts from me, uncontroble and heart-wrenching. I don¡¯t want to believe it, but the look on my


    Mom¡¯s face tells me it¡¯s the brutal truth.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I begin, my voice barely a whisper now. ¡°Is there any cure Anything at all?¡±


    His eyes brim with helpless pain as he shakes his head at me. ¡°Pack researchers were working on a


    possible cure, but¡­their work hasn¡¯t yielded anything substantial. So I would like us to enjoy the time


    we have left together as a family.¡±


    His words echo in the heavy silence of the room,nding like a devastating blow. Skr breaks first,


    her grip ckening on my hand as she crumples to the ground, sobs wracking her small body. Dad


    rushes to console her, but I remain still, frozen by an icy shock that numbs the pain momentarily.


    Mom tries to reach out to me, tofort me with her tired arms, But I can¡¯t handle the news.


    I shake my head at her and bolt out of the kitchen. My feet instinctively carry me up the winding stairs


    to my room. I fling the door open and shut it behind me, slumping against it and letting out a strangled


    sob.


    The room is bathed in watery afternoon light, which filters through the ivoryce curtains. How could it


    look so peaceful when everything has just fallen apart?


    ¡°Sni?¡±


    I lift my chin and see that my mate is floating in the air right in front of my face. He has shrunk into his


    adorable size again, and I snatch him from the air, gently pushing him against my chest as I cry my


    heart out.


    2/4


    V


    11:28 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 120


    49%1


    His tiny body shakes with my sobs, but he remains silent. His eyes, always full of mischief, now shine


    with sympathy. He understands he always does, even though he doesn¡¯t speak English. It¡¯s one of the


    things I love most about him.


    ¡°Sni,¡± I whisper brokenly between sobs, ¡°I¡¯m so afraid.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, just nuzzles further into my chest. The soft tickling of his purple wings against


    my skin provides a meagerfort in the face of such devastating news.


    In the quiet calm of our shared grief, I realize how much I depend on him. He¡¯s not just my mate; he¡¯s


    my cliff, and yet, I don¡¯t even know his name.


    It makes meugh despite the situation. ¡°What is your name anyway?¡±


    My mate lifts his head, meeting my eyes before every little white dot on his grey-blue lights up. I realize


    he is using magic and fall silent when he grows back to normal size to stroke the tears from cheek.


    my


    ¡®Are you sad about your mother?¡¯ he asks through telepathy, causing me almost to choke.


    ¡°YOU CAN TALK THROUGH TELEPATHY?!¡±


    My mate blinks at me before releasing an amusedugh. ¡®Are you shocked?¡±


    I nod at him, and his lips twitch.


    ¡®Me too. I honestly didn¡¯t know I could speak with you, my mate I just really wanted to understand why


    you were trying and this happened,¡¯ he gestures at the glowing dots on his grey-blue midnight skin.


    ¡®Magic¡­ I guess? Since I¡¯m thest of my kind, it¡¯s hard to say what I can and cannot do!


    His voice is very melodic, not human at all, which was expected, seeing he is a fairy of some sort. But


    even though we are mates, I get shy all over again hearing him talk


    ¡°Your¡­your name,¡± I stammer, wiping my tears with the back of my hand, ¡°wh-what¡¯s your name?¡±


    He grins. Joaquin.¡±


    The thrill at hearing his name evaporates almost instantly as the reality of my Mom¡¯s condition crashes


    over me again. I sag against him, the tears springing forth yet again. Joaquin wraps his arms around


    me in aforting embrace, and for a moment, I let myself lean on him, drawing strength from his


    warm presence.


    He strokes my hair gently, making soothing noises in his melodious voice that washes over me like a


    balm. ¡®Schh, it will be okay. Your mother just needs to be taken to the well of fates in the magical realm


    I lift my head at that. ¡°Well of fates?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± his toothy grin is back, showcasing his sharp canine teeth that remind me of my own. ¡®If you go


    there with your mate and drink the water, your life will be connected to your mate¡¯s. It means you will


    die if your mate is killed, but it also means you will live for as long as the other does. With your father


    being a vampire, that¡¯s quite a long time.¡±


    His words echo in my room, bouncing off walls and reverberating inside my skull. It feels like the world


    has slowed down, and suddenly, I can¡¯t breathe. I stare at him, eyes wide with shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Are¡­are you saying that if Mom drinks from this well thing, she¡¯ll live as long as Dad does?¡± I stutter.


    Joaquinughs softly, his head tilting to the side in that adorable way that always makes me smile.


    ¡®Yes, if that¡¯s what she


    wants.¡±


    3/4


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    DXM


    Fri, May


    Chapter 120


    I immediately get up from the floor. ¡°I have to talk with my Mom or force her to the magical world!¡±


    4/4


    SEND GIFTContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Skr


    ¡°But you have to visit this special well that makes you live forever. I don¡¯t care th who looks like she


    would rather be anywhere else.


    we are at war!¡± Irma cries at our Mom,


    ¡°Irma, please be reasonable,¡± she starts. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave everything to go to the magical realm!¡±


    I re at my Mom when she looks at me for help. We are all sitting on the porch, and normally, I would


    agree with her, but she has werewolf cancer, for f*ck¡¯s sake!


    ¡°No, you should listen to Irma and go to the well of fates or whatever in the magical realm. I can handle


    things here with the Deluxe pack.¡±


    Everyone stares at me, my Dad, Mom, Irma and even her mate, Joaquin, who is not often known for


    his expressive behavior, now wears an expression of shock.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t just¡­¡± my Mom begins, her face pale. ¡°No, Skr, you can¡¯t possibly-¡±


    ¡°But I can.¡±4 interrupt, crossing my arms over my chest. I¡¯m tired of sitting back and being


    silent. ¡°I am Lucas¡¯ mate and destined to be the Luna of the Bloodmoon pack and I order you to


    think of your health first.¡±


    My Mom grows silent while my Dad stands up with a soft smile on his face. ¡°You heard our daughter.


    It¡¯s time to leave the hum¨¢n realm, L.¡±


    ¡°Caleb, I can¡¯t just leave, and even if Joaquin leads us to this well, I¡¯m not sure if I can¡­¡± My Mom


    hesitates even though our Dad looks more than ready to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯re not sure if you can what? Share my I


    with me?¡± Our Dad snorts. ¡°Please, I¡¯m a vampire. I will live forever, which seemed like a curse until I


    found out there¡¯s a way to prevent you from aging.¡±


    My Mom¡¯s bottom lip trembles. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be better if you found someone else? I¡¯m already thirty-


    eight and¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re perfect,¡± Dad interrupts, his face stern as if he won¡¯t take no for an answer. ¡°And you¡¯re my


    mate, L. We are married, for flip¡¯s sake and you¡¯re worried about a few wrinkles around your eyes?


    We have two beautiful children and-¡±


    ¡°And what about Skr?!¡± my Mom cries. ¡°She won¡¯t live forever and will be left behind!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Irma cuts in. ¡°Lucas is most likely immortal, and once he hears about this well, he will


    share his life with Skr whether or not she likes it. The same goes for Daisy and Xavier. Do you really


    think those two soft sponges for men would let their mates die before them? Xavier can¡¯t even boil an


    egg on his own-his life depends on Daisy!¡±


    My Mom sobs. ¡°Okay, but¡­how will we even find this well? Skr is good at opening portals, I know


    that. But she has no idea where the well is and couldn¡¯t possibly open a portal there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Irma pats Joaquin¡¯s chest. ¡°My mate is thest dark fairy. His kind was so powerful they


    were haunted down.


    y other creatures, but my mate is alive, and his magic is very powerful. He can take us there.¡±


    Dad narrows his eyes. ¡°Of course he is special,¡± he mutters, his pride still wounded from the time


    Joaquin shrunk us down to


    the size of mere dolls.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Irma asks.


    Our Dad immediately straightens up. ¡°N-nothing¡­¡±


    1/3


    Get the App. Get All of XM


    XM


    11:28 Fri, May


    Chapter 121


    49%


    My Mom giggles and looks up at Joaquin. ¡°You know, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you shrunk my husband for this


    trip. It would be fun to carry him inside my bra for this journey.¡±


    My Dad¡¯s face turn pale. ¡°Oh my god, don¡¯t you dare! I¡¯ve had enough of that crazy fairy magic! I


    SUFFERED LAST TIME!¡±


    But Joaquin is already on it.


    He grins, and a few sparks of shimmering magic dance on his fingertips. He doesn¡¯t speak English, but


    it¡¯s obvious Irma gave him the order through the telepathic link.


    ¡°No¡± D


    Dad shouts, but it¡¯s toote. In a blink, he stands only an inch tall on the porch railing, looking


    absolutely horrified.


    ¡°Mom!¡± I gasp. ¡°You can¡¯t just keep him in your bra!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Mom asks innocently, plucking my miniature father off the railing and slipping him into her


    top. Dad shouts something muffled and unintelligible from his new spot, causing us all to erupt in


    laughter until tears stream down our


    faces.


    Once theughter dies down, my Mom and I stand face-to-face on the porch. She cups my face in her


    hands, ignoring my Dad, who is pouting from her bra.


    ¡°You will be okay, right?¡± she asks.¡± We won¡¯t be gone forever, and if the start of the wares, just


    open ¨¤ portal to us, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will be fine,¡± I smile back at her. ¡°I was actually nning on opening a portal to Haven City¡­¡±


    Shock shes over her face. ¡°That won¡¯t¡­freak you out? You¡¯re fine with knocking on Lucas¡¯ door


    yourself?¡±


    A blush burns my face. ¡°W-well¡­ Might as well step out of myfort zone, right?¡± I say, attempting


    nonchnce.


    My Mom gives me a knowing smile and nods. ¡°That¡¯s my brave girl,¡± she says, her eyes twinkling with


    pride at the answer I have. ¡°It makes me proud that you¡¯re trying even though I know it¡¯s hard.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, that means a lot,¡± I mean it. I¡¯m an introvert so doing


    extrovert stuff is hard on me.


    Suddenly, Joaquin steps forward, his dark brows drawing together in concentration. He murmurs


    something in anguage I don¡¯t understand, and the air around us crackles with potent magic. A portal,


    swirling with hues of indigo and violet, springs open before us.


    As Joaquin, Irma, and my Mom step toward the portal, I feel a sudden surge of fear. But then I catch


    Dad¡¯s incredulous expression from atop my Mom¡¯s chest, and I can¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Skr!¡± my Mom scolds, though she can¡¯t hide her own smile. ¡°Stopughing at your father!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I lie, wiping tears from my eyes.


    ????


    ¡°And you better be careful in Haven City,¡± Dad warns me, his tiny voice muffled by the fabric of Mom¡¯s


    blouse. I don¡¯t care that he is the Alpha. If Lucas so much as looks at you the wrong way¡­¡±


    2/8


    d.¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ll send him into another dimension.¡±


    atisfied with this answer, and Mom nods approvingly ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    portal closes, and I¡¯m left standing alone inside the kitchen before I finally pick up my phone. Should I


    call Lucas or just to Haven City unannounced? It would probably be more of a surprise if I just went


    there and knocked on his door right?


    Get the A*n. Get All of YM


    ???? ??? ???? ? tells as a test


    ÌïN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Skr


    Even though I¡¯vel¡¯m gotten pretty good at using my powers, I still consider my teleporting abilities risky,


    Sometimes, I wind up in ces that I didn¡¯t mean to go, and now, as I think of Luca, I¡¯m PRAYING the


    portal will open directly to him.


    But it doesn¡¯t.


    One second, I¡¯m in Spain, and the other, I¡¯m teleported to arge room. It¡¯s definitely Haven City since


    the first person I see is Xavier. He is sitting by the edge of a huge table, amused by me floating in the


    air before Ind on top of it.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I whine, freezing when I realize this must be some sort of meeting. There are many


    werewolves here, and a blush spreads over my cheeks as I look around. ¡°S-sorry to interrupt!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not interrupting anything¡± Xavier says, leaning his cheek against his knuckles with a smirk.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯re here for my son?¡±


    I shyly nod, and Xavier tries not tough at what must be a face redder than a tomato,


    ¡°He is in the garden with the new recruits. Jaiden is with him, too. Go and say hi


    I smile at Xavier but feel my cheeks burn even brighter when I notice all the amused werewolves


    around the table.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ahh¡­I didn¡¯t mean tond on the table. I¡¯m sorry if I broke something¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t break anything, Skr,¡± Xavier reassures me, yet it does nothing to make me feel less


    embarrassed.


    The werewolves around the table are whispering among themselves, and I notice one of them looks


    like an older clone of Jaiden. He lifts his hand to wave with a grin on his lips, and I just know he has to


    be Jaiden¡¯s dad, Yato. So, then, the womani on his right is the wife? Sabrina?


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Yato holds out his hand towards me ¡°I¡¯m Yato, Jaiden¡¯s dad. My son is


    supposed to take over as the pack¡¯s Beta after me. I assume you¡¯re going to be the future Luna, yes?¡±


    Everyone around the table gasps, and while I shake Yato¡¯s big hand, I see their eyes widen


    ¡°Lucas¡¯ mate?¡±


    ¡°The one who rejected him?¡±


    ¡°Schh, she can hear you!¡±


    ¡°I heard he never rejected her back-does that mean Alpha Lucas might get his happy ending anyway?¡±


    ¡°She is very small.¡±


    ¡°But pretty!¡±


    Xavier sighs in his chair before raising his voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Whether or not Skr bes the


    pack¡¯s new Luna is between her and Lucas. It¡¯s no one else¡¯s decision, and I expect you to respect


    that.¡± Hismanding voice drops to a soft murmur, ¡°Skr, don¡¯t let their chatter ruffle your feathers.


    The Bloodmoon pack hasn¡¯t seen you in years, and they just care TOO MUCH about my son.¡±


    49%


    11:29 Fri, May 17


    ter 122


    I nod shyly at him before ncing around the room. Noticing everyone has turned quiet.


    ¡°This is probably the best time to leave, Jinx tells me and moves to climb down from the table.


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± Yato offers, and before I know it, he gently lifts me off the table and sets me back on


    the ground. I let out a soft thank you before turning towards the doors.


    The hallways of Lucas¡¯ mansion are just as beautiful as I remember them.


    This is the ce where you rejected Lucas all those years ago, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Jinx asks.


    ¡°It is, I confirm. ¡°But it¡¯s the ce where I hope I can make things right.¡±


    She giggles. ¡®By boning your Alpha mate?¡¯


    ¡°Jinx!¡±


    ¡®Fine, fine!¡± sheughs. I won¡¯t tease you.''¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    I¡¯m just excited that you¡¯re finally about to do the deed with Lucas. He will be so happy to see you, too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a week since he left Spain


    ¡®And I¡¯m sure he has missed you tremendously!¡±


    Her words make me feel confident¡­until I¡¯m behind the house and in the big garden. There¡¯s a field


    there and plenty of werewolves training. Lucas is leading them, but he is currently surrounded by


    female pack members.


    My heart lurches at the sight, and a pang of jealousy stabs through me. I watch as theyugh at


    something Lucas says, their hands reaching out to touch his strong arms.


    ¡°D*mn, Jinx mutters. ¡°He is shirtless, too.¡±


    I swallow at that. Sometimes, I wish Lucas wasn¡¯t as hot as he is, that he would fall off a cliff ande


    back looking like an ident, so only I would find him attractive.


    Jinx chuckles. That¡¯s ridiculous, Skr.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t help it. He is too pretty!


    ¡®He is.¡±


    ¡®And those girls are taller and prettier than me.


    Suddenly, I hear one of the girlsugh out loud. ¡°Oh, Lucas! You¡¯re so funny!¡±


    ucas is funny? Since when? He is usually always grumpy around other girls!


    F*ck, was it a mistakeing here? Is he having more fun without me?


    My grip tightens on the hem of my dress, my powers itching to teleport me back to Spain, where I can


    safely nurse my wounded pride.


    11:29 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 122


    Don¡¯t let them see you fatter, Jins advises, her voice stearly and adming in my ear. You¡¯re his mate.


    They¡¯re nothing


    49%


    I swallow hard and tell myself she¡¯s right, but the sight in front of me is still unnerving Doubts creep into


    my mind, what it Lucas has moved on? What if he doesn¡¯t want me anymore!


    I take a step forward, steeling myself for whateveres nest. My heart beats against my ribcage likeContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    a war drum as 1 approach Lucas and his group of admirers.


    Suddenly, Lucas turns towards me, his eyes meeting mine from cross the field. His wolfish gaze is


    piercing, as though he¡¯d felt my presence even before he saw me. Some of theughter around him


    dies down as he makes his way over to me


    ¡°Skr,¡± Lucas says as he finally stands in front of me, the warmth in his eyes recing some of the


    doubts that had begun to creep up into my mind. ¡°You¡¯re here


    ¡°I am. I blink up at him. ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Bad thing?¡± he frowns before he bends himself in half to hug me with his strong arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.


    I¡¯ve missed you so much, especially your underwear.¡±


    I shrick. ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Lucas, however, doesn¡¯t let go of me. He chuckles but keeps hugging me as if I¡¯m this long-lost


    treasure. This makes the women around us disperse, their faces a mix of disappointment and


    eptance.


    ¡°They know you¡¯re his mate.


    sure f*cking hope so.


    Fierce, Jinx teases. ¡®I like it. I¡¯m very protective of our mate, too. I want nobody else¡¯s hands on him


    ¡°Agreed¡±


    Lucas pulls away to stare at me as though I¡¯m the only person who matters in this entire world. His blue


    and red eyes look softer than usual, full of warmth.


    ¡°This is the opposite of a bad thing,¡± he murmurs, his handing up to cup my cheek. ¡°The best


    thing, actually


    An involuntary blush creeps up my cheeks at his words, and I find myself looking down at the ground to


    hide my embarrassment. His touch feels electric against my skin, sending shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Did


    youe here to see me?¡± he asks, his voice sounding hopeful.


    I look up at him then, gathering the courage to meet his gaze once again. ¡°Yes,¡± I respond, and I can¡¯t


    help but marvel at how true the word feels in my mouth


    He smiles then; it¡¯s an expression that lights up his entire face, making him look much younger and


    carefree. It¡¯s a sight that feels so precious that I wish I could capture it and keep it with me forever.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Sky,¡± he admits in a whisper so faint that I almost miss it.


    My heart feels lighter after his confession. ¡°I missed you too,¡± I tell him honestly.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    49%


    After my reunion with Jaiden and Lucas, I¡¯m sitting on the grass while watching Lucas train his new


    recruits. Alpha Max hasn¡¯t made a move yet, but everyone is convinced he and Lucian are up to


    something. We just don¡¯t know what.


    ¡°Is that girl going to be our new Luna?¡± I hear a girl whisper to her friends.


    ¡°I think so,¡± one of her friends replies.


    ¡°She is very pretty


    ¡°But kind of short¡­¡± There is a giggle. ¡°You guys ever seen that hamster eating a banana meme?¡±


    All the girls chuckle while I turn red. Lucas is indeed tall, but does that mean his *ck is enormous too?


    ¡®You¡¯ve seen it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jinx asks. At the beach? After he turned into an orca?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t paying THAT MUCH attention to it! I had other things to look at.


    ¡®Such as?¡¯


    ¡®Uhh, his muscles?!¡±


    Jinx bursts outughing inside my head while I shyly nce at Lucas. He looks very focused and stern


    while training his recruits. It makes me realize that while Lucas is sweet with me, he is the pack¡¯s Alpha


    with everyone else, an entirely fifferent personality.


    ¡°Get on the ground!¡± Lucas yells among a chorus of groans and falling bodies.


    Sweet moon goddess, he looks good when he¡¯s inmand. His slicked-back hair, drenched in sweat,


    reveals his sharp jawline and determined eyes. I¡¯m pretty sure one of the recruits just swooned.


    ¡®Imagine himmanding you, Jinx purrs in my mind.


    Her thought sends a rush of heat spreading across my cheeks, traveling all the way down to my belly.


    The image of Lucas taking control in a private setting¡­well, it is certainly appealing.


    ¡°Jinx, stop giving me ideas!¡¯ I protest in my head, but I can¡¯t shake off the tantalizing image she has


    painted for me.


    my


    Lucas continues his training with the recruits,pletely unaware of the inappropriate thoughts swirling


    around in head. My eyes slide over his muscr form, and I can¡¯t help but feel jealous¡­jealous of the


    girls who get to see Lucas like this all the time. It¡¯s unfair that they get to enjoy the sight so often while I


    live in freaking Spain.


    I let out a sigh, my eyes never straying too far from Lucas¡¯ moving figure. The sun is dipping down now,


    throwing long shadows over the field. The light catches his skin just right, making him look like some


    kind of Greek god as he runs through different attack scenarios with the pack.


    As their training session nears its end, Lucas nces my way again and gives me a wink-a private


    moment shared between. us that sends butterflies fluttering through my stomach.


    ¡®Get it together!¡± Jinx scolds. ¡®Now that he is finally free, we need to make our move!¡±


    ¡®Make our move?


    I swallow thick and oner Lucas og


    is


    er to me. I act without thinking-1 ps his butt. There¡¯s a nice shake to it before acas velts in


    surgensee. When be looks down at me his face ised with shock


    Fack what the hell ditt d


    ¡°Ond you post. Locas starts bens hiking higher Th you just stack my butt?¡±


    1


    Abot blush spread acres my cheeks as he stares at me and I can tell be¡¯s holding backughter. Jinx


    made me do it¡± 1 ¡°i protest, but it cinity makes humugh harder


    wth amusement, his eyes sparkling ¡°I didn¡¯t know your wolf was so forward¡±


    ¡°She suggested it.¡± ¡ü mumble, locking anywhere but at Lucas. A fresh.


    Lucas A fresh wave of embarrassment washes over me as his chackles ill the air between us


    he says after a few moments still grinning ¡°Well I


    Ima fan of this new side of my mate.¡±


    My bush deepers, but a small smile


    all serije tags in the co


    corners of my lips despite the embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to


    ¡°Ferhaps,¡± he admits with a shrug his still never wavering. Then he steps doser to me, wrapping his


    arm around my waist and pulling me in him. ¡°But I did miss your touch


    He¡¯s so close now th


    his If my


    upper abs. 1 eyes to his face, and he its his head


    ¡°Can you do that the soddenly requess


    ¡°Beg your pandent


    un smack H He dances with a mischievous glean


    ous gleam in his eyes.


    My face feels as if it¡¯s about tobust from the heat of my blush ¡°Lucas, we shouldn¡¯t be doing that


    here!¡± I scold in a quiet voice hoping no one heard him


    ¡°Why not? You started it. Besides. I like the public disy of affection. It makes me feel all warm


    inside¡±.


    I¡¯m about to respond, but I notice that his c(ck is hard in his sweatpants. So that¡¯s what he meant by


    saying my affection makes him feel all warm inde, huh?


    ¡°Well¡± I say, my eyes darting back to his face. ¡°perhapster when we¡¯re alone¡±


    His face breaks into a wicked grin. I¡¯ll hold you to that¡±


    He leans down, cing a thoroughly enjoyable and yet entirely too brief kiss on my lips before spinning


    away to return to his recruits. They¡¯ve begun to disperse, heading off in diferent directions, some of


    them ncing our way with knowing smirks and rolled eyes


    ¡®Lucas, I mind-link him before he gets too far away.


    Yes? His responsees almost instantly.


    ¡°You have an issue I tell him, nodding subtly toward his sweatpants.


    11:29 Fri, May 17 ¤ê


    Chapter 123


    ¡®Do I?¡¯ He nces down at himself before looking back at me with an amusedugh. ¡®Oh right, I do.


    Then he just carries on walking, seemingly unbothered by the fact that anyone could see his arousal.


    The cheek of it leaves me equal parts flustered and impressed.


    ¡®T¡¯ll handle it. He assures me through the link and then cuts it off abruptly.


    He leaves me there, gawking as he heads towards a small house in the garden. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s where


    the spare clothes for the pack are. Lucas leaves the door open, and I blink.


    Is he expecting me to follow him inside?


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENTThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 124

    Reading stories online offers numerous benefits. Firstly, it provides essibility, allowing readers to


    explore a vast array of genres and authors from thefort of their devices. Additionally, online


    tforms often offer interactive features, such asment sections or forums, fostering a sense of


    community among readers. Moreover, the convenience of essing stories anytime, anywhere


    encourages frequent reading, which can improve literacy skills and expand one¡¯s imagination. Overall,


    online story reading offers a dynamic and enriching experience for individuals seeking entertainment,


    knowledge, and connection.


    Why Some Chapters are in PDF


    Offering some chapters of stories in PDF format can be advantageous for several reasons. Firstly, it


    allows readers to download and ess content offline, which is particrly beneficial for those with


    limited inte ess or who prefer reading without distractions. Additionally, PDFs preserve the


    formatting andyout of the original text, ensuring a consistent reading experience across different


    devices. Furthermore, PDFs often include features such as bookmarks and annotations, enabling


    readers to personalize their reading experience and easily revisit specific sections. Overall, providing


    chapters in PDF format enhances essibility, convenience, and reader engagement, contributing to a


    more satisfying and immersive storytelling experience.


    PDF or Online Version (Storytelling Remains Unwavering)


    Whether you¡¯re diving into our stories online or downloading chapters in PDF format, rest assured that


    ourmitment to quality storytelling remains unwavering. Our priority is to ensure that you have a


    seamless and enjoyable reading experience, regardless of the format you choose. Whether you prefer


    the convenience of essing content online or the flexibility of reading offline with PDFs, we strive to


    deliver engaging narratives that captivate your imagination and leave you wanting more. So, feel free to


    explore our offerings in whichever way suits you best, knowing that our dedication to excellence is


    steadfast in every chapter, on every page.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Requesting a Complete Story in PDF


    Now, you can enjoy your favorite narratives in a convenient, downloadable format. Dive into captivating


    tales wherever you are, even without an inte connection. With our PDF feature, you have the


    flexibility to read at your own pace, bookmark favorite moments, and immerse yourself fully in the story,


    all while enjoying the same high-quality experience you¡¯vee to expect from us. Whether you¡¯re


    curled up at home or on the go, our Complete Stories in PDF ensure that the magic of storytelling is


    always at your fingertips.


    Chapter : 124 : PDF

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Skr


    ¡°There is so escaping me now,¡± Lucas murmurs from behind.


    We are still in the shed, and while we should probably leave since it¡¯s already dark. I don¡¯t want to go.


    I¡¯m perfectly happy in La***¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m notining. I say and stretch a little. The floor is cold, so I snuggle closer to Lucas. ¡°Do you


    think we could use the spare clothes in the shed to make it morefortable to rest on the floor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± Lucas muses. ¡°I take it you don¡¯t want to head inside the mansion instead?¡±


    ¡°No. I want to stay here.¡±


    HIL


    you¡¯re weird but fine, he sighs and lifts his arm to pull down all the hoodies from the shelf. They fall on


    top of us, and Lucas immediately covers my naked body with arge gray hoodie. ¡°Just because you¡¯re


    cute, we will make it all soft and warm in here with these.¡±


    I smile at his irritated expression and push a few hoodies underneath me. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± he responds, his lips finding mine again.


    The kiss is soft andnguid, and it leaves me wanting more. As if reading my thoughts, Lucas pulls me


    closer and deepens the kiss, his tongue dancing with mine in an intoxicating rhythm.


    A contented sigh escapes my lips as we break apart, our foreheads resting against each other. The


    world outside doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore; all I need is here, in this shed, wrapped in Luc*s¡¯s arms.


    Our clothes pile turns into a makeshift bed, the scent of him overwhelming butforting at the same


    time. With our bodies intertwined. Iy my head on his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart.


    His fingers tracezy circles on my skin, each touch sending tingles down my spine.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d find someone like you,¡± Lucas murmurs into my ear. ¡°You¡¯re one in a million, Sky.¡±


    Feeling overwhelmed by his words, I bury my face deeper into his neck and just nod. There¡¯s no need


    for words for us to express what we feel-the connection between us speaks louder than any spoken


    Feeling the weight of the day settle over me, too, I squeeze his hand and close my eyes. With our limbs


    tangled together and me lying on top of Lucas, I findfort in this little corner of our world.


    ulfed in warmth and lulled by the rhythmic calm of Luca*¡¯s heartbeats, I feel at home. This is what love


    feels like. I close


    es, smiling until the whole ground begins to shake as if there¡¯s an earthquake,


    diately, I sit up, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°Lucas!¡± call out, shaking him awake. His eyes snap


    open, alert and antly worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± he asks, wrapping an arm around me protectively.


    1


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± I manage to say, the whole shed still trembling beneath us. The hoodies we¡¯d piled


    beneath us offer little protection against the violent shaking of the earth.


    1/3


    11:29 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 125


    49%


    Suddenly, the tremors stop, leaving behind an eerie silence. Lucas and I lock eyes, both our hearts


    pounding in perfect syne with the other¡¯s fear.


    ¡°We need to check if everyone in the mansion is safe, Lucas says decisively, pulling on a pair of jeans


    from our makeshift


    bed


    We leave the shed without bothering to put clothes on in case we need to shape-shift, but the scene


    outside isn¡¯t one we expected. The skies are dark, and portals are opening in the great heavens,


    allowing demons to enter our world Screeches. can be hearding from everywhere, and Lucas


    growls


    ¡°Looks like Lucian and Alpha Max have made their move. The portals have been opened¡±


    I¡¯m not given a chance to respond. A demon sets its eyes on us, and I shriek when ites swooping


    down


    ¡°Lucas¡±¡± I shout.


    ¡°I got it!¡± He calls back before shape-shifting into a dragon. It¡¯s the form he had no control over in the


    past, but this time, he uses his body to shield me.


    Hesitantly, I look up at the half-white, half-ck dragon in awe. Lucas is magnificent and opens his


    jaws to breathe dark fire at the demon that tried to attack us. It¡¯s melted right away, screeching as it


    dies.


    After it¡¯s gone, Lucas gazes down at me with affection in his eyes. He is like a big, oversized dog that¡¯s


    showing concern for


    its master.


    He bends his enormous head, touching my forehead with a short cool snout. The gesture is shockingly


    gentle for such an


    immense creature.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, his voice echoes in my mind. I can control myself this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you,¡± I reply, reaching out to touch him between hisrge nostrils, which re in


    response to me stroking his scales. ¡°I trust you. You¡¯re my mate.¡±


    With another low rumble that shakes the ground beneath us, Lucas lifts his head to face the swirling


    mass of demons in the sky. The sight is daunting so many grotesque creatures swarming like locusts


    against the night sky but I can feel Luca*¡¯s resolve to bolster my own.


    ¡®Do you want to fight them with me?¡¯ Lucas asks. ¡°You could climb up on my back and use your magic


    from there!


    I snort in disbelief, ¡°Portal magic won¡¯t work on the demons. It¡¯s not like it would hurt them.¡±


    ¡°You could teleport them to a volcano, Lucas offers in an amused tone, Wouldn¡¯t that work?¡±


    ¡°I doubt I¡¯m powerful enough for that, but if you¡¯re heading up to fight the sky, I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s-Lucas trails off and sighs when he realizes I¡¯m already climbing him like a jungle


    gym.


    He stands perfectly still to make it easier for me to settle between his tworge wings. I grab onto one


    of his ridges, and he turns around, eyeing me skeptically.


    ¡®Ready to fight some demons?¡¯ he asks.


    ¡°No, but I will do it anyway,¡± I tap him on the scales even though I doubt he can feel it. ¡°Yip-yip!¡±


    Lucas sighs but doesn¡¯t argue. He begins walking forward, faster and faster, until throwing himself into


    the sky.


    2/8


    .49%


    11:29 Fri, May 17


    Chanter 125


    ¡®Hold on tight,¡¯ Lucasmands, and I smile¡­.until we are high above the trees, and my eyesnd on


    thergest demon that


    I¡¯ve ever seen.


    It¡¯s a half-spider, half-woman creature, and it¡¯s currently headed for the City of Haven.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± I ask.


    Lucas gulps before responding. ¡®I think that¡¯s Arachne. She is one of the many monsters from hell.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    11:29 Fri, May 17


    49%Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Skr


    ¡°Arachne?¡± I echo as I study therge spider. She is unrealistically huge, and I shudder. ¡°Do you think


    we stand a chance against her?¡±


    ¡°We? Lucas snorts. ¡°I¡¯m not bringing you with me-what kind of mate would I be if I risked your life


    fighting that thing?!¡±


    Abruptly. Lucas veers off course, trying to take us away from the impending battle. But I¡¯m not having


    any of that. My fingers clutch tighter at his scales.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to make that choice for me,¡± I snap, my eyes never leaving the grotesque form of


    Arachne. ¡°Besides, my abilities are needed here!¡±


    ¡®Not anymore. Lucas argues, and I groan when he begins tond in a clearing in the woods.


    ¡°No, get back up there!¡± I spank him on the scales, but I doubt he can even feel it.


    shake


    Instead, Lucasnds and tries to me off his back like a dog that has just taken a bath.


    ¡°Lucas!¡± I yell, gripping his scales tighter. ¡°I¡¯m no damsel in distress! I can fight my own battles.¡±


    He is unyielding, relentlessly shaking his body, trying to dislodge me. But my grip is stronger than he


    anticipates, and though I¡¯m thrown about wildly, I remain on his back.


    Suddenly, the pping of demon wings echoes from above us, and a torrent of fire rains down. Lucas


    jumps away just time, but the burning mes melt the edges of one of his wings.


    ¡°We are sitting ducks down here!¡± I shout over the howls of the battling demons above us. ¡°We need to


    get back up there!¡±


    But Lucas is stubborn. He continues trying to shake me off, whipping his tail around and arching his


    back, but I refuse to let go. I know that if we stay on the ground, we¡¯re doomed. And our only chance


    for survival is fighting together.


    Finally, after what seems like an eternity, Lucas turns his head to re at me. ¡®Why are you so


    stubborn? Why won¡¯t you let me protect you?!¡¯


    ¡°Because we are mates and should protect each other!¡± I shout back at him, my gaze never wavering


    from his. ¡°We¡¯re partners and we¡¯re in this together, remember?¡±


    Lucas snorts, smoke curling into the air from his nostrils. I can tell he¡¯s not happy with my decision, but


    he has no choice but to respect


    it.


    ¡®Fine,¡¯ he concedes finally, his voice a resigned sigh in my mind. But if you get hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I boldly interrupt, injecting as much confidence into my voice as I can muster.


    With a huff, Lucas flexes his wings and takes off again, soaring higher and higher until we¡¯re back


    amongst the chaos in the sky.


    e, I prepare myself for the battle ahead My heart pounds against my chest like a drum as I take in


    . She¡¯s even bigger than I imagined up close, and herughter shakes me to the core.


    e can beat her?¡± I repeat my earlier question, causing Lucas to sigh.


    11:29 Fri, May


    Chapter 126


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Skr. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want you on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°I will be a bigger help here than at home,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°And which one of your abilities would help us defeat a gigantic man-eating spiderdy?¡±


    49%


    I shrug one I feel his eye on me. ¡°I mean, I could open a portal to let our pack members be transported


    here quickly, but I don¡¯t know¡­you acted as if my abilities might not be needed,¡± I add, knowing it will


    piss him off.


    Lucas bristles at my words, a growl rumbling in his chest. ¡®Skr I¡¯m just worried about you, he says,


    exasperation clear in


    his voice.


    ¡°I know,¡± I say gently, trying to soothe him despite my own nervousness. ¡°But this is where I need to be,Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Lucas. As your mate and as a member of the pack. I have a role to y.¡±


    A heavy silence settles between us before he finally sighs. ¡®Alright, Skr. What¡¯s the n?¡±


    7167


    The sound of defeat in his voice makes me smile; he knows he can¡¯t do this without me. I feel more


    confident than ever.


    I start exining quickly, trying to cover all bases. ¡°First, I will open the portal for our pack members to


    join us Second, while


    you


    distract Arachne, some of us will attack her from behind. You can inform the pack of our brilliant n


    through the mind-link.


    As I ry my n to Lucas, he listens quietly without interrupting me. His eyes remain fixed on


    Arachne, calcting the dangerous situation we are in.


    And if anything goes wrong? Lucas questions, his voice low and tense in


    my mind.


    ¡°Then we improvise,¡± I answer firmly. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡±


    Lucas snorts at my response, but I can feel a sense of respect emanating from him. ¡°Alright, he


    responds simply, readying himself for the battle ahead.


    Gathering my strength, I begin to form arge portal beside us. A swirling vortex appears, and I can tell


    Lucas is speaking to his back through the mind-link


    It doesn¡¯t take long until werewolves begin pouring through the portal, ready to fight alongside us.


    There is just one problem.


    ¡°She¡¯s seen us,¡± Lucas warns.


    Arachne¡¯s head swivels, eight soulless eyes locking onto the portal and the flood of werewolves


    emerging from it. Her ous form casts an imposing shadow over us, making the impending battle feel all


    the more terrifying.


    ange of ns,¡± I say quickly, my mind racing to adapt. We attack now!


    a growl that echoes through the skies, Lucas surges forward, a beam of fire bursting forth from his


    jaws. It sears wards Arachne, illuminating her grotesque features in its harsh light.


    Distracted by Luc*s¡¯s fiery onught, Arachne fails to notice as a group of our bravest warriors breaks


    away from the pack


    Fri, May

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Skr


    ¡°No!¡± I scream, adrenaline surging through my veins in response to the carnage before me. My hands


    itch with the need to do something, anything,


    ¡®Don¡¯t lose focus, Skr. Lucas tells me through the mind-link. He is trying to sound calm, but even I


    can tell he is upset by the killings.


    And, because my mate is upset, I can¡¯t calm down myself either. I¡¯m shaking on top of Lucas¡¯ back as I


    whisper. ¡°But they are all¡­..gone¡­.our pack members are dead¡­¡°


    ¡®I know, but we can grieveter, Lucas assures me as he quickly evades Arachne¡¯s giant hand. She is


    trying to swat us down from the sky. She keeps wing at us, and Lucas ps his wings furiously to


    speed up his pace. ¡°F*ck she is fast!¡¯


    I hold on to Lucas¡¯ scales for dear life. Arachne keeps trying to smack him down, and Lucas whimpers


    when she manages to grip his tail.


    ¡°Got you, little dragon!¡±


    With a triumphant hiss, Arachne reels Lucas closer, her fangs gleaming dangerously in the moonlight. I


    can feel the pain radiating off him as her grip tightens around his tail.


    ¡°No¡± I cry out, my hands to


    lien a portal for us to escape, but I¡¯m too tired. I¡¯ve used up too much magic and close my eyes as I try


    toe up with an idea.


    Sadly, nothinges to mind. Lucas keeps struggling while our pack members are desperately trying


    to save their Alpha by biting into Arachne¡¯s feet.


    I doubt that she can feel it. She ignores the werewolves and opens her mouth as if wanting to devour


    Lucas and me with him. A hundred pointy teeth are below us, and panic bubbles up within me. If we


    don¡¯t do something, we will die!


    With that in mind, I shout at Lucas. ¡°Can¡¯t you shape-shift into the same creature Arachne is?¡±


    ¡®No, I have already tried to turn into a drider, but my magic wont f*king let me!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s a bummer,¡± I say in a voice way too calm for the situation, considering we are close to


    death.


    Lucas is trying to break free from Arachne, but her hands circle around his body, her huge fingers


    dangerously close to my body.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be such a snack,¡± she mumbles. ¡°Eating you will make me stronger, too.¡±


    I meet her gigantic eye and yelp. ¡°What about trying to be arger dragon? Can¡¯t you do that?!¡±


    ¡®I¡­I don¡¯t think I would be able to control myself if I grew anyrger than this!¡±


    et eaten fo


    my mate. ¡°We are about to f*ck¡¯s sake!¡±


    wl vibrates from Luca*¡¯s chest, the sound tinged with desperation and fear. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the fear


    of nim trembling. It¡¯s the fear of losing control.


    say in a pleading voice. ¡°Can¡¯t you just try¡­for my sake?¡±


    11:29 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 127


    He pauses before a sigir leaves his lips. ¡°Fine Filtry, he finally gets our through clenched teeth,


    struggling against Arache¡¯s monstrous grip. His body shudders beneath me, sales ripuding s if alive


    An urgent pulse hums through my veins as I tighten my grip on his scales, my heart pounding in


    anticipation As1 do this, 1 can feel a change in Lucas His body begins to expand and chilt beneath me,


    se ales sprouting and spreading like wild by


    His growl turns into a roar as he growsrger, each exhale rattling my bones and echoing through the


    dark forest around us Arachne hisses in rm, her hold on Lucas loosening in he continues to grow.


    With a swift jerk of his body, Lucas manages to break free from her grasp. Her surprised screech


    echoes throughout the clearing as she stumbles backward, trying to regain her footing


    Lucas takes advantage of her momentary confusion and whirls around to face her head on. He is


    bigger now, his body almost dwarfing Arachne¡¯s massive form.


    Out of nowhere, he jumps over Arachne¡¯s helpless form and pushes her to the ground. His ve


    prate her chest, and he opens his mouth to let out a beam of ck-and-white fire. It engullsN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Arachne¡¯s spider body entirely, and her shrill screams


    fill the air.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this! No! Stop!¡±


    The pack members stop in their movements to stare at the spectacle unfolding before them their Alpha


    growingrge enough to rival their enemy and burning her to a crisp.


    Their eyes are wide with disbelief and fear. Amid the silence, the only soundse from Luc*s¡¯s


    savage growl and Arachne¡¯s shrieking pleas for mercy.


    In the throes of his transformation, Lucas is unrecognizable. Half of his body is ck with a leather d


    wing that appears downright demonic, while the other side is white and soft with an angelic, feathery


    wing.


    His intentions, however, are far from angelic.


    Another roars, tears from his mouth, revealing nothing of the gentle soul I remember. Then, with his


    teeth bared in a snarl, Lucas leans down toward Arachne¡¯s writhing form, her spider legs kicking wildly


    in an attempt to fight him off. But it¡¯s futile. He¡¯s too big, too strong-


    ¡°No!¡± Arachne cries in a weak voice. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡±


    But it¡¯s toote.


    Lucas opens his jaws wide, revealing ranks of sharp, gleaming teeth, each one bigger than my entire


    body. For a moment ¨C a terrible moment-time seems to slow as I watch him stretch his mouth wider


    and wider.


    Then, he begins to eat the spiderdy.


    Arachne disappears down his maw in pieces, her cries ending once her head is ripped from her body.


    The sight makes my stomach convulse with revulsion.


    The pack members gasp in shock, stepping back involuntarily as they witness their Alphamit such


    an unthinkable act. A disturbing silence nkets us all as we watch Lucas ¨C now hulking and


    monstrous stand victorious over the remains of Arachne, her death a chilling warning to anyone who


    dared threaten his pack.


    I stare down from my ce on his back, wondering if he even remembers that I¡¯m sitting up there.


    ¡°Lucas?¡± I try to call out, but there is no response. He keeps eating from the dead spider, and I


    shudder. ¡°Could you stop? I don¡¯t think eating her is a good idea.¡±


    49%


    Chapter 127


    45


    Ignoring my protests, Lucas tears into Arachne¡¯s carca*s with a fervor I¡¯ve never witnessed before. His


    ferocious jaws crunch through spider bone and carapace, sending bits of exoskeleton flying into the air.


    The remaining members of the pack watch in stunned silence, their breaths held tight in their chests as


    they witness this disy of power and dominance.


    Suddenly, Lucas jerks his head back and sends me tumbling off his back. My bodynds softly on a


    grassy patch, cushioning the blow, but my heart hammers in my chest from something akin to fear.


    Is this the same man I yed with on the beach? He looks so scary now. Unrecognizeable.


    Lucas turns his mammoth head towards me, his eyes gleaming with an intensity that sets my nerves


    ame. He sniffs at the air, curling his lips back to reveal blood-stained teeth. I can feel my small body


    trembling as those formidable nostrils re before my face, drinking in my scent.


    ¡­is he going to cat me?


    ¡°Lucas¡­¡± I whisper in a frightened tone. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­.Skr¡­you recognize your own mate, right?¡±


    Ìï

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Skr


    Lucas rumbles before he sticks out his massive pink tongue. It¡¯s longer than I am tall, and I close my


    eyes, expecting him to eat me. But the pain neveres. Instead, he begins to groom toe with that


    monstrous tongue,pping gently at the grass stains and dust on my naked skin.


    I don¡¯t enjoy it.


    His breath is stinky and damp against me, carrying the scent of blood and the wild. It¡¯s a terrifying thing


    to experience, his beastly form looming over me like a macabre guardian while he licks me like I¡¯m his


    cherished possession.


    ¡°Lucas, stop,¡± I manage to choke out, my voice no more than a strangled whisper in the deafening quiet


    of the clearing.


    He doesn¡¯t heed my request, though; if anything, his ministrations only grow more vigorous.


    His tongue sweeps over me in broad, rough strokes, washing away the grime and sweat of our


    previous battle with Arachne. Each stroke is proof of his ownership, and I shriek when he somehow


    manages to scoop me up from the ground and inside his mouth.


    ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake, Lucas!¡± I shout, punching his pte with my tiny fists. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    get me


    Lucas immediately spits me out on the grass, causing me to re up at him. ¡°You need to be careful,


    you idiot! What would you have done if you had identally swallowed your own mate, huh?!¡±


    A grumble leaves Lucas¡¯ mouth, and I frown when I realize the whole pack is staring at us, shocked


    that I¡¯m scolding their Alpha, who is literally the size of a mountain. They are all looking at me with deep


    respect. I, however, don¡¯t care and continue to re daggers at my mate.


    ¡°I expect some respect, Lucas!¡± I shout, jabbing a finger toward has snout. ¡°And you,¡± 1 spin around to


    address the pack, who watches our exchange in mute awe, ¡°stop standing around gawking like a


    bunch of idiots. We have a spider a spider mess to clean up.¡±


    The pack quickly scatter at mymand, each running off to attend to their tasks. I run a hand through


    my sticky hair and sigh before turning back to Lucas.


    ¡°You need to change back,¡± I dere firmly, crossing my arms over my chest.


    Lucas grunts butplies, his form starting to shrink. His scales recede back into his skin, and bones


    shift under sinew and muscle-like tectonic tes until he¡¯s back to his human form. He stands naked in


    the clearing, a goliath among men despite


    his now normal size.


    ¡°Better?¡± Lucas asks.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s better.¡± I nce at Arachne¡¯s disarrayed remains and grimace. ¡°Help me clean this up.¡±


    A small smile ys on his lips as he strides towards me, pulling me into his arms for an unexpected


    hug. ¡°You were amazing,¡± he murmurs into my hair affectionately.


    ¡°Me? Amazing?¡± I scoff lightly but can¡¯t help the blush that creeps up my cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You stood up to me after I lost some of my control to my dragon instincts,¡± Lucas nces at our pack,


    all of them working together to dispose of Arachne¡¯s gruesome remains under thete afternoon sun.


    ¡°You were brave.¡±


    11:29 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 128


    ¡°I was scared out of my mind.¡± I admit with a shudder, leaning deeper into his embrace. The smell of


    blood still clings to him, serving as an unpleasant reminder of the horrors we¡¯ve faced.


    ¡°Skr.¡± Lucas starts gently, pulling away slightly so he can look at me. His eyes are soft and filled with


    earnest adoration ¡°You faced your fears today, and that¡¯s what makes you brave. You¡¯re brave to me.¡±


    I swallow the lump in my throat, meeting his gaze. I want to believe him and thank him for his


    compliment. But when he wets his fingers and tries to fix my hair that he messed up in his dragon form,


    I swat his hands away and roll my eyes.


    ¡°No more grooming, Lucas!¡± I exim, stepping out of his arms. I¡¯d rather clean up that spider mess


    than endure your affections.¡±


    He chuckles lowly, not at all offended by my reaction. ¡°As you wish,¡± he replies humbly, ncing to the


    side where the pack is struggling with the remnants of the beast we had in.


    Turning on my heel, I march towards the carcas* of Arachne. Her disgusting, hairy bodyy sprawled


    out in the clearing. eight menacing legs bent unnaturally.


    Lucas follows closely behind me, picking up a massive spider leg effortlessly as if it were a mere twig.


    He tosses it aside into a burning pile and then wipes his hands on the grass.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe these creatures actually exist,¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°It¡¯s harder to believe that you can turn into a huge-a*s dragon.¡± retort tly, using both my hands and


    all my strength to drag another dismembered leg towards the burn pile.


    My dragon form is not that bad, Skr! At least I don¡¯t have eight legs or eight eyes,¡± Lucas jokes with


    a boyish grin.


    ¡°You do have a stinky breath, though,¡± I mutter under my breath Unfortunately, Lucas has excellent


    hearing.


    He feigns hurt as he ces his hand over his heart. ¡°That was uncalled for.¡±


    ¡°I meant every word,¡± I reply fiercely, but there¡¯s a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips,


    betraying my amusement.


    ¡°Ah, you wound me.¡± Lucas clutches dramatically at his chest, his red and blue eyes dancing with


    amusement as he falls onto the grass, mimicking death.


    I roll my eyes at his antics, but a shortugh escapes me nheless. The stress of the fight is slowly


    disappearing, although the eternal night is around us.


    ¡°Get up, you oaf,¡± I chastise yfully, nudging him with my foot There¡¯s still more to clean.¡±


    He groans theatrically butplies, springing up and dusting himself off before helping me haul


    another piece of the spider carca*s to the burn pile. As we work side by side under the setting sun, an


    odd sense of normalcy settles in despite the bizarre circumstances.


    Once the gruesome task is done, Lucas stands back and wipes the sweat off his forehead. He looks at


    me with a weary grin, his body covered in smears of dirt and grime. ¡°You know what we need now?¡± he


    asks.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bath.¡±


    I wrinkle my nose at him, casting a nce at his filthy figure. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± I admit, already feeling


    the sticky residue from Arachne¡¯s carnage start to itch on my skin. ¡°But swimming probably isn¡¯t a great


    idea about now. There are demons everywhere! Our first priority right now should be to find your


    parents.¡±


    11:29 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 128


    Lucas grins, and I arch an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing just thinking.


    ¡°About¡±


    His grin widens. ¡°You¡¯re a great Luna already.¡±


    A blush spreads over my cheeks. ¡°tterer,¡± I mutter, but I¡¯m secretly thrilled.


    As Lucas mate, it¡¯s expected of me to be the pack¡¯s Luna or second Alpha. But I¡¯d rather be a


    Luna. It feels more feminine to be the queen by his side.


    49%


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to tter you; I¡¯m speaking the truth, and, to be honest, it¡¯s such a turn-on that my


    introverted little mate is finally taking charge.


    I turn around then, noticing for the first time that Lucas is hard as a rock. His c*ck is erect and hard, but


    while he looks like walking eye candy, I know this isn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°Lucas!¡± I scold, my blush deepening as I try not to look at the obvious erection between his legs. ¡°We


    have more important things to worry about!¡±


    His eyes sh with amusement as he flexes his abs, a chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°Can¡¯t me a man


    for finding his mate attractive, Skr


    I roll my eyes but can¡¯t help the little smile tugging at my lips. His charm is infectious, and despite our


    dire situation. I¡¯m enjoying our banter.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I relent, shaking my head slightly. ¡°But right now, our priority is finding your parents. They will


    know what to do about the eternal darkness.¡±


    ¡°After a bath,¡± he adds, winking at me cheekily,


    ¡°Lucas!¡±


    ¡°Skr,¡± he teases me back with cheek, causing me to sigh in defeat.


    ¡°You won¡¯t give up, will you?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°The demons won¡¯t disappear. They can wait five minutes while we clean up ourselves.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I walk over to prod his chest, not caring that he is the Alpha and I¡¯m nothing at the moment.


    ¡°People could die while we are taking a bath, so be a good boy and shape-shift into your dragon form


    before I unpleasantly grip your balls.¡±


    He gulps. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    A few pack members who never left chuckle in the background, and I smile to myse


    when I hear them say, ¡°Looks like our Alpha has met his match in this fiery little mate of his. Who knew


    the bookworm had such inner-fire?¡±


    11:29 Fri, May 17Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129~


    Irma


    As soon as Joaquin gave my parents a map to find the Well Of Fates, they ditched us.


    I¡¯m not mad about it. Spending some alone time with my mate is probably a good idea. We need a


    closer connection, but the problem is that I have no clue how to build that bond.


    For the most part. I¡¯ve always been a popr girl who loves parties. I¡¯m loud and extroverted, while


    Joaquin is silent and sweet. I love that about him, I do, but I sometimes get flustered by how open he is


    with showing his feelings for me. Probably because none of the guys I¡¯ve dated in the past ever had


    that level of emotional maturity.


    R


    I rise from the wooden bench and stretch, taking a deep breath of the pine-scented air. Joaquin is in my


    bra but looks up at me as if to ask what I¡¯m doing. Naturally, I start bbering.


    ¡°So, my parents said they would find us once they were done at the well. That means we should


    probably build a shelter here and wait for them, even if it will be boring. I mean¡­time passes quicker


    here than in the human world, so yeah¡­¡±


    Joaquin smiles. ¡°We should probably find food.


    It¡¯s obvious that his ¡°we¡± means me since he is already making himselffortable in my bra. His fairy


    wings spread and fold against his body as he leans against me with his eyes closing. The littlezy f**k.


    Sighing. I begin walking over to what looks like a huge pond. I would sayke, but there are no waves.


    It¡¯s as still as a mirror, perfectly reflecting the cloudy sky above. Enormous dragonflies are skimming its


    surface, and I can hear the asional plop of a fish, so at least there¡¯s potential for food there.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need something to fish with,¡± I say, turning my attention back to Joaquin, nestledfortably in


    my bra. He opens one eyezily, then sighs heavily. With a flick of his tiny wrist, he summons a


    miniature fishing line,plete with a hook and bait.


    ¡°Really?¡± I snatch the tiny contraption from him incredulously, holding it between two fingers. ¡°This is a


    freaking toothpick. How am I supposed to fish with this?!¡±


    Joaquin¡¯s grin grows wider, and he merely shrugs, fluttering his wings in a way that suggests


    amusement. ¡®Are youining about your mate giving you a fishing rod for free? Im quite proud of


    it. He teases.


    ¡°I expected you to create a normal-sized rod, not¡­this tiny thing I huff, exasperated.


    But Joaquin merely chuckles and dozes off again. I resist the urge to shake him awake and, instead,


    sigh while eyeing the toothpick-sized fishing rod.


    I suppose I could shape-shift and try to fish in my wolf form in the shallow waters.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to shape-shift,¡± I announce to Joaquin as I pluck him out of my bra. He pouts at me,


    but I just roll my eyes and ce him on a nearby rock. ¡°You will thank meter when there¡¯s fish on our


    table.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a table.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point! It¡¯s just a human expression. You say ¡®food on the table¡¯ when you¡¯re going to


    bring home something to eat. I can¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t teach you that at fairy school.¡± I shake my head,


    even though I know he¡¯s only teasing me.


    Joaquin grins mischievously, showing his tiny teeth. ¡°I shall wait for you to catch me dinner then.¡±


    1/4


    11:29 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 129


    1 frown. ¡°It¡¯s usually the man offering to serve their woman, you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so there is no equality in the werewolf world?


    49%


    Ignoring him. I shape-shift into a wolf, and once I¡¯m in wolf form, I turn around to deliberately push


    down Joaquin from the rock with my tail. It makes himugh.


    ¡°What did I do to deserve such harsh treatment from my mate?¡± he asks, but his voice is amused, not


    offended.


    Since I can¡¯t talk in my wolf form, I just shoot him a re before thinking of the answer. ¡°You didn¡¯t spoil


    me.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡®Do you want me to fish for us instead? I could do that, you know. All you need to do is


    ask.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    I head over to the shallow waters, leaving my amused mate behind on his darn rock. Whatever. I don¡¯t


    need him.


    Wading carefully into the murky water, I scan for fish. My sensitive nostrils re, alert to every scent,


    until I finally spot a shadow in the water.


    ¡°I found a fish!¡¯ I announce through our mind-link, excited until realize the fish¡¯s shadow is getting


    bigger and bigger¡­and even bigger.


    Not good.


    Adrenaline fuels my blood as I try to escape from the approaching shadow.


    But it¡¯s toote.


    The head of a gigantic koi fish emerges from the depth of the water, its bulging eyes and gaping mouth


    unnerving. Its massive body trails behind, a swirling design of vibrant oranges and cks, like a


    colossal watery dragon from an ancient tale. My breath catches in my throat as I realize that I am face


    to face with something far bigger than the dinner I had anticipated.


    en my voice


    ¡°On second thoughts, maybe you could fish instead¡­ I send through the mind-link to Joaquin, trying to


    keep my steady despite the terror coursing through me.


    Laughter rings out in response, not in my mind but from the direction of the rock. ¡®Don¡¯t get eaten.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m trying!


    The koi fish, either oblivious to my terror or simply uncaring, swivels in the water to face me, itsrge


    eyes regarding me with healthy interest. The water gurgles as it shifts its colossal body, causing waves


    that nearly knock me off my feet. With a gulp, I back away, my fur prickling with fear and my mind


    racing


    ¡°Help! My mental plea is met with Joaquin¡¯s heartyughter.


    x, darling. It¡¯s not going to eat you.


    y replyes out as a snarl in my mind. ¡®And how do you know that?¡±


    Before Joaquin can respond, a second fish approaches. This one isrger, and I howl in terror when


    the koi fish gets swallowed whole by a huge pike.


    The pike¡¯s long, slender body shimmers in the scant sunlight that filters through the water. Its razor-


    sharp teeth glisten


    2/4


    11:29 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 129


    menacingly as it turns its attention to me, its fresh, bright eyes rowing,


    Okay¡­ this might be a tad bit problematic¡¯ Joaquin admits within audible gulp.


    A tad?¡¯ I retort, my mental voiceced with panic.


    49%


    I don¡¯t even get a chance to prepare myself before the pike lunges at me. It¡¯s fast, yet I manage to roll


    onto my back to avoid the attack. The creature¡¯s giant mouth snaps shut just inches from my belly.


    ¡®Do something! My mental cry echoes through the connection the pike gets ready for a second attack,


    and I know I can¡¯t avoid it since I¡¯m on my back like a helpless cockroach.


    Luckily, Joaquin¡¯s oversized dark grey hand saves me. He grabs the pike in a secure grip. With a flick


    of his wrist, he snaps its neck with ease, and I turn my head to look at my grown mate, who is lying on


    his stomach.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks.


    1 shape-shift back into a human. ¡°Y-yeah¡­shaken, but okay. And my god, you¡¯re huge.¡±


    Joaquin blushes and averts his eyes. ¡®Don¡¯t get used to it. I prefer my tinier self since I can fit in your


    bra¡­


    ¡°Pervert.¡±


    He simply smiles down at the ground and I take the opportunity to gawk at him unabashedly. It¡¯s hard


    not to stare, but I know shouldn¡¯t. I can already tell Joaquin is cinbarra*sed about his size. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The poor thing.


    I carefully approach him and sit down beside his arm. He nces down at me when I lean against him.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I get used to it? Isn¡¯t size-shifting part of being a fairy?¡±


    I remember Joaquin telling me he sometimes feels an itch to either grow or shrink.


    ¡®It is, he admits quietly, ¡®But you get so jumpy when I¡¯mrge. It..disconcerting


    I offer him a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to be so jumpy, then.¡±


    His eyes soften, a small grin ying on his lips. ¡®Deal


    We share a moment before my stomach gurgles. I¡¯m hungry, and Joaquin snorts.


    ¡°Wanna share the pike?¡±


    ¡°I would love that,¡± I say as I stand up to walk around Joaquin¡¯s right arm. He watches me in silent


    curiosity, arching an eyebrow when I plop down in front of his chest to lean against his dark skin.


    It makes him breathe augh. ¡®Is this your version of being inside of my bra?¡±


    I crane my neck to meet his eyes with a grin. ¡°Payback is sweet,¡± wink at him and reach up my hand to


    squeeze his nipple, eliciting a yelp from him that echoes between all the freaking trees in the forest.


    Hey, easy! he scolds yfully, swatting my hand away with the tip of a gargantuan finger. It causes me


    to rock back a little, but his chest serves as afortable cushion, preventing me from falling.


    He looks down at me, an amused sparkle in his eyes. ¡®Is that your way of saying thanks for saving your


    a*s?¡±


    11:30 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 16


    ¡°I could say thanks another way.¡± I suggest, my grin widening.


    ¡®Oh?¡± There¡¯


    a yful curiosity in his voice. His giant form still feels strange, but I¡¯m beginning to enjoy it.


    49%


    Since his head isn¡¯t far away. I quickly stand up andunch myself at his face with vampiric speed. I


    press my lips against his lips, albeit muchrger than mine. It¡¯s hard to kiss him when he is this size,


    but the surprise and delight that fill his eyes are worth any effort. I can hear himugh into the kiss


    before pulling back slightly.


    ¡°Okay, let me fix this, he says as he shrinks back to his ¡°normal¡± fairy self, who is only a couple of feet


    taller than me. ¡°There,¡± he says. ¡°Is this better?¡±


    My response is to attack him.


    With a yful growl, Iunch myself at him. Now that he¡¯s within my size range, it¡¯s an easy win.


    We tumble back onto the soft forest floor, a tangle of limbs and breathlessughter. Joaquin¡¯s muscr


    arms encircle me protectively even as hends on his back with an oof. Wey there for a moment,


    catching our breaths,


    my


    head nestled against his chest and listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.


    He breaks the silence first. ¡°So¡­ still hungry?¡± His voice vibrates through his chest and reaches my


    ears in a soothing hum.


    Iugh lightly at his reminder of our yet-to-be-eaten dinner. ¡°Starving, actually,¡± I admit, my stomach


    chiming in for good measure with a timely growl.


    I can feel him chuckle beneath me. ¡®Well, in that case¡­ Joaquin says, gently disentangling himself and


    sitting up. watch as he approaches the giant dead fish. ¡®Do you want to share this thing?¡±


    A smile breaks over my lips. ¡°dly.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    11:30 Fri, May 17


    49%

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Irma


    After finishing dinner, I gaze up at the sky. ¡°I hope everything is okay in the human realm. I¡¯m actually a


    bit afraid of Alphat


    Max and what he can do.¡±


    Joaquin gives me a curious look. He is leaning against a tree and sharpening a rock. ¡°This Lucian


    person¡­.¡± he starts. ¡°Is he very powerful?¡±


    ¡°He is a demon that is using Alpha Max as a host, and yes, he is extremely powerful.¡±


    Joaquin¡¯s glowing orange eyes study mine for a moment before he casts away his gaze. ¡®I will help you


    guys defeat him. Don¡¯t worry!


    ¡°Aww, you¡¯re so sweet,¡± I saunter over to him and take a seat between his spread legs. He nces


    down at me, allowing me to cup his face. ¡°My big, cute fairy. What would I do without you?¡±


    He frowns. I¡¯m not cute.


    I arch a teasing eyebrow. ¡°Why are you suddenly getting so worked up about being called cute?¡±


    ¡®Because¡­. he hesitates. ¡®Because we haven¡¯t mated in a while, and your family¡­.they keep calling


    me cute. I don¡¯t like it. It makes me think you¡¯re avoiding sex because you don¡¯t see me as a desirable


    mate.¡±


    blink at him, surprised. Then, I break into spontaneousughter.


    ¡°Oh, Joaquin,¡± I manage to gasp out, leaning into his still chest for support. His orange eyes blink in


    mild annoyance, but he doesn¡¯t force me off away. It¡¯s one of the things I love about him- his absolute


    patience.


    Finally able to breathe without giggling, I lift my head from his chest and meet his luminous gaze. ¡°Is


    that really what you


    think?¡±


    ¡°I said so, didn¡¯t I?


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re wrong,¡± I poke his chest with my finger, holding his fiery gaze. ¡°I think you¡¯re hotter than


    any of the other


    males that I¡¯ve dated.¡±


    I expect my words to soothe his open wounds and remove his insecurity. But it doesn¡¯t. Instead he


    res at me with such an intensity I¡¯m taken aback.


    ¡°Wh-why are you looking at me like that?¡± I stammer, gasping when he grips my small wrists in his big


    hands to push me down onto my back. Instant arousal sweeps over me even though it shouldn¡¯t.


    ar lord, I¡¯ve never seen Joaquin look so angry, and it¡¯s turning me on. Heat is spreading between


    underneath hisrge, muscr body.


    my legs as my fairy


    Boks pissed and pretty badas* at the moment, and it¡¯s making me go sploosh in my panties. Because


    seeing the fire in eyes? It makes me fantasize about him using it to dominate me and f*ck me hard.


    Harder than any freaking werewolf ever could. I mean, I thought Alphas were huge, but a fairy mate


    that can change his size? Gosh, Joaquin could kill me with his d*ck if he wanted to. It¡¯s such a turn-on.


    I¡¯ve never thought of myself as a particrly man-hungry sort of girl, but Joaquin? He does it for me.


    Which is why I¡¯m absolutely soaked and breathless even though it looks like Joaquin is ready to kill me.


    11:30 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 130


    ¡®Have you been with many quen before me?¡¯ he asks, and there is no mistaking the jealousy in his


    tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dated a few guys¡­is that a problem?¡±


    49%


    His jaw tightens, and I see the flicker of something dangerous in his orange eyes. ¡®Yes, it is, he replies,


    his tone icy inside my


    head.


    A thrilling shiver runs down my spine at the possessiveness in his voice, but I can¡¯t help but push back


    a little. ¡°Well, it was before I met you, my fated mate. What can I say? I was bored and didn¡¯t think I


    would find you.¡±


    ¡®Did you sleep with them?¡±


    I didn¡¯t, but I like where this is going. Joaquin¡¯s eyes are possessive and so I whisper, ¡°Does it matter if


    I did?¡±


    His eyes widen, and then he leans closer, his face mere inches from mine, as he whispers, ¡°I don¡¯t like


    the idea of sharing you with anyone. You¡¯re my precious mate and only mine. Would you like to be


    reminded of that?¡±


    1 gulp at his raw intensity. ¡°Joaquin¡­.¡± His namees out as a breathless sigh. God, how this man


    manages to steal my breath away every single time!


    In contrast to his earlier harshness, his fingers are gentle as he traces them along my arm, sending


    goosebumps skittering across my skin. I feel an inexplicable warmth spread through meat this disy


    of affection ¨C it¡¯s everything I¡¯ve ever


    wanted.


    ¨C


    ¡°Let me make something clear, he murmurs softly against my lips. The tenderness in his voice makes


    my heart race all over again. I love


    you and only you¡­ And I want you to be only mine, I won¡¯t allow you to think of these other men you¡¯ve


    been with. Not now. Not ever


    My heart skips a beat at his confession before sprinting off again at double speed. ¡°Yes, yes, I am


    yours,¡± I whisper back, practically praying he would pay attention to how wet I am between my legs..


    His lips curve into a pleased smile. ¡®Good, he murmurs, but instead of kissing me or giving me what I


    want, he leans back with an evil expression. Just to be sure you won¡¯t mention your exes again, I must


    punish you.


    I¡¯m not given a chance to ask him what he means before he loses his loincloth and grabs his huge


    member in his right hard. He is so turned on that there¡¯s an actual sound as he moves his hind up and


    down, coating himself in his pre-cum.


    Oh, god, why is that so freaking hot? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    His eyes are on mine, watching me with mild amusement. I gulp and try sitting up, but he presses his


    foot against my stomach to keep me in ce.


    It¡¯s beyond frustrating since I want nothing else than to climb into hisp and ride his big d*ck like my


    own pony. So, I try my darn hardest to push his foot away, but that¡¯s when it grows heavier and sorge


    that I can¡¯t freaking move.


    For f*ck¡¯s sake! He won¡¯t let me climb into hisp and have my way with him. Joaquin is doing this to


    torment me!


    ¡®Size magic is very handy when ites to punishing my mate, Joaquin purrs inside my mind while he


    sits like a king before me,rger-than-life itself. ¡®You want me, but you¡¯re now way too small to take me!


    I let out a whimper, fingers digging desperately into the sole of his foot. The sight of him,rge and


    throbbing in his hand. has me so hot I can hardly stand it.


    ¡°Joaquin¡­.¡¯ I plead, trying once more to push away his giant foot, but he doesn¡¯t budge.


    His gaze is locked onto mine, delight dancing in his orange eyes. He takes his time, slowly teasing


    himself, relishing in niy


    11:30 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 130


    frustration and desire.


    ¡®You want this?¡¯ he asks, his voice husky with intensity. He gives anothernguorous stroke to his


    length, watching my reaction. The weight of his foot is unyielding, a reminder that he¡¯s in control.


    1 swallow hard. ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± I confess through gritted teeth. The unfairness of it all has me on the edge of


    tears, but the anticipation is intoxicating. It¡¯s as though he¡¯s opened up apletely different aspect of


    our rtionship, one that¡¯s dark and tantalizingly irresistible.


    Suddenly, Joaquin removes his foot and drops to his knees beside me. His size magic flickers for a


    moment before he returns to his normal size, a smirk on his face,


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re toote¡­ He inhales and strokes himself faster before his c*ck throbs and releases onto


    the forest floor, his eyes never leaving mine as a low, satisfied groan rumbles from his chest.


    A sense of disappointment courses through me. I can¡¯t believe this! Joaquin¡¯s breath hitches, and the


    corners of his lips tug upwards in a triumphant grin that sends a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°Joaquin, you jerk!¡±


    1 get up to push at his chest, but he simply grabs my arms to keep me at arm¡¯s length with ease. It


    makes me re at him while his eyes ze with amusement and desire as he surveys my flushed


    face,


    ¡®Angry with me?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m seething.¡±


    He chuckles softly, leaning in until his lips graze my ear. ¡°A punishment is not meant to be enjoyable for


    the one being punished,¡± he whispers huskily, a devilish smirk ying on his lips. His warm breath fans


    across my cheek, sending goosebumps cascading down my body.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! You¡­you¡­¡± Words fail me as I try but fail to fight against the wave of


    desire threatening to consume me. I¡¯m painfully wet.


    ¡°Oh darling.¡± Joaquin coos as he presses his body closer to mine, the cool earth beneath us


    contrasting with the heat between our bodies. ¡®It¡¯s clear you still have yet to learn your lesson, but if you


    y your cards right, I will let you ride my c*ck next time. I promise.¡±


    With that, he releases me and saunters off with such arrogant swagger that I can¡¯t help the growl


    leaving my lips.


    Was my mate always such an as*hole?!


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    11:30 Fri, May 17

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Irma


    I am one tormented female..


    My beautiful mate with dark grey skin, long white hair, and the most perfectly sculpted body in the


    history of s*xy fairies is happily asleep. There¡¯s a smile on his face because he was able to finish


    earlier, while I¡¯m having trouble closing my eyes because my cunt is on fire.


    I want sex, godd*mn it!


    A groan leaves my lips¡­.


    HOW COULD JOAQUIN JUST FINISH ON THE GROUND LIKE THAT?!


    A pout forms on my lips as I look up at his face. Joaquin shrunk me before falling asleep so that I


    wouldn¡¯t be able to ¡°take advantage of him, which isn¡¯t f*cking fair.


    How am I supposed to ride his d*ck when his fingers are taller than me? He is such a cold-hearted


    b*stard!


    I experimentally sniffle before approaching him, weding myself between his face and arm. His warm


    breath hits my back, and I shiver, my skin prickling at the sensation His chest rises and falls


    rhythmically, a luby for the night that only stirs my yearning further. I reach out to trace the muscled


    contours of his bicep, a sigh escaping from my lips as the warmth of his skin seeps into my fingers.


    In sleep, Joaquin seems less formidable, less like the giant who torments me, and more like the lover I


    ache to possess. My frustration with him is lulled by his tranquil slumber. But my physical wants¡­ they


    are another matter entirely.


    Suddenly, Joaquin stirs. His hand wraps around me without opening his eyes, pulling me closer until


    I¡¯m flush against his chest like I¡¯m his own personal teddy bear.


    A sigh leaves my lips. ¡°You¡¯re determined to make this hard for me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Joaquin doesn¡¯t respond, and somehow, I manage to rx against him. It doesn¡¯t take long before I fall


    asleep, but the dream. I enter is¡­weird.


    I¡¯m back in Haven City, but everything is dark, and there are demons everywhere. People areN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    screaming in the background, and every car on the street is on fire..


    ¡°There you are!¡± Skr says, and I whip around, shocked to see my sister running up to me. She is


    panting. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I managed to visit you in your dreams. Our connection is stronger than I


    thought.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re sisters, aren¡¯t we?¡± I grin at her even though I¡¯m convinced this is all because of Skr.


    My sister¡¯s psychic powers are honestly a bit scary. She is crazy powerful-there¡¯s no wonder Alpha Max


    and Lucian are interested in her. They might even kidnap her once they learn how strong she is. The


    idea of that makes my blood boil. I don¡¯t want anyone to hurt my sister.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to reach you,¡± she puffs, her eyes darting around the chaotic scene. Her face is pale


    but determined. ¡°Everything¡¯s going haywire, and we need your help.¡±


    ¡°My help? What can I do?¡± I ask, folding my arms across my chest. ¡°I¡¯m still in the magical realm, and


    our parents aren¡¯t back yet.¡±


    11:30 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 131


    49%1


    #5


    Skyler looks at me seriously then. ¡°You have to find them and bring them back. Alpha Max has already


    summoned back the eternal night, and there are demons everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit¡­¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± she sighs. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what to do. Lucas and 1 Have fought so many demons that I¡¯ve


    lost count, and they all seem to be after the same thing.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡±


    ¡°Me¡­¡± She grimaces. ¡°It turns out Alpha Max is more set than ever to make me his wife. It doesn¡¯t


    matter that Lucas has marked me. He still wants me to carry his pup. At least that¡¯s the information we


    have been given by the many talkative demons we have defeated.¡±


    ¡°Da*n¡­guess I should really try and find our parents then.¡±


    ¡°You should.¡±


    ¡°There is just one slight tiny problem¡­no pun intended.¡±


    Interest shes over her face. ¡°And what is that?¡±


    A sheepish grin breaks over my lips. ¡°Well, my mate.. Joaquin¡­he sort of shrunk me after finding out


    I¡¯ve dated other men before him, and now, he is busy ignoring me. It¡¯s some kind of punishment.¡±


    Skrughs. ¡°Sorry, sis, but I¡¯m with Joaquin on this one. You¡¯ve dated way too many guys.


    ¡°And? It¡¯s not like I knew I had a fated mate out there!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a valid point,¡± Skr grins. ¡°You should talk to him.


    ¡°How? He is ignoring me!¡±


    ¡°Meh, he is just pretending,¡± Skr says, and that¡¯s when I realize the dream is fading away.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s time for you to wake up!


    ¡°But the dream was so short!¡±


    ¡°Nah, we have been here for hours,¡± she smiles. ¡°Good luck with Joaquin and try to find our parents,


    will you? I need them to


    come home.¡±


    ¡°Will do, sis,¡± I promise as the chaos of Haven City fades to ck. I gulp down the lump in my throat,


    making a silent promise to Skr and myself. I will bring our parents back.


    The moment I open my eyes, I¡¯m greeted by the sparkling orange eyes of Joaquin. His arms are


    around me protectively, yet he doesn¡¯t utter a word, keeping our conversation strictly one-sided.


    ¡°Joaquin,¡± 1 start, finding the courage to stand up against his ignorance. He doesn¡¯t respond, but his


    gaze never leaves mine. ¡°Joaquin,¡± I repeat and ce my hands on his nose, ¡°we need to talk.¡±


    Ignoring the fact that I¡¯m barely taller than one of his fingers and practically standing on my tiptoes to


    look him in the eye, I continue, ¡°I know you¡¯re upset with me. And yes, you have a right to be. But we


    can¡¯t afford this silent treatment anymore.


    11:30 Fri, May 17 2


    Chapter 131


    Skr needs us.¡±


    49% 1


    +5


    Joaquin¡¯s eyes soften slightly, which is a hopeful sign. I continue my words tumbling out in a rush. ¡°And


    no, I¡¯m not trying to minimize the problem. I know you¡¯re upset about my past. And while I can¡¯t change


    that, I can promise you this¡­¡­¡± I pause to look deep into his eyes, trying to let him see the sincerity in


    mine. ¡°You¡¯re my mate. And only you. No one else matters.¡±


    His lips part, but I¡¯m not done.


    ¡°I love you, I respect you, and I won¡¯t ever cheat on you. I think you know that already. I hope you do.


    And yes, I know we might need to talk about this again, but Skr reached me in a dream.¡± I ryed


    everything my sister told me about Alpha Max, Lucas, and the eternal night.


    As I speak, Joaquin¡¯s eyes flicker with a myriad of emotions. He stays silent, intently listening to every


    word I say the threats from Alpha Max, the battles Lucas and Skr have been waging, and the


    looming darkness that threatens to engulf


    our world.


    His silence is unnerving, but I press on, ¡°We need to find my parents, Joaquin. Skr¡¯s in danger, and


    she needs them. We need them.¡±


    For a moment, he remains quiet, his gaze fixed on me with an intensity that makes it hard for me to


    breathe. Then, in a soft voice that sends shivers down my spine, he finally breaks the silence.


    ¡°I understand,¡± he says. ¡°The past is in the past. What matters is what we do now.¡±¡±


    ¡°Great¡± I beam at him. ¡°So, if you could just undo this spell and turn me back-¡°I shriek and trail off when


    Joaquin¡¯s fingers curl around my body.


    There¡¯s a grin


    a grin on his face. ¡°No can do. You¡¯re still being punished he teases and ces me on his shoulder.


    What the hell is he doing?!


    I want to re at him but find myself having to grip his hair when he flickers his wings as if getting


    ready to take flight..


    ¡°And what exa


    exactly is my punishment for?¡± Iugh despite the semous situation we¡¯re in.


    ¡°For not apologizing sooner,¡± there is humor in his voice, and I realize he is just messing with me.


    I roll my eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the real reason?¡±


    Heughs. ¡°It¡¯s easier to fly like this.¡±


    Before I have a chance to respond, the wind howls around us as Joaquin takes off. We rise high above


    the jungle, its trees shrinking below us


    The winds, however, are strong, and I hug Joaquin¡¯s neck, molding myself against it for shelter. He


    notices this and lifts his hand as if to prevent me from falling, pressing his palm lightly against me. God,


    I¡¯m so tiny. Every now and then, I¡¯m unnerved by how much I trust Joaquin.


    ¡°How is that?¡± He asks quizzically as if trying to pick up on any signals of difort.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s fine,¡± I respond, my words stolen by the wind and drowned in the whirling noise of our flight.


    ¡°Just fine?¡±


    Annoyed with his questioning, I blurt out the truth, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of heights, okay? This is scary!¡±


    11:30 Fri, May 17


    Chapter 131


    ¡°Aww, are you scared I would drop you?¡±


    ¡°Knowing how evil you can be, you¡¯re probably already nning on it.¡±


    ¡°What? Me? Never. Risking my mate¡¯s life is out of the question. You¡¯re safe with me, Sni.¡±


    49

 Chapter 132

    Skr


    ¡°Can you please, please massage me?¡± Lucas whines the second we make it back to his mansion.


    I¡¯m exhausted and fall t on his bed without responding. We have defeated too many demons to count


    and are done for tonight.


    Daisy and Xavier have taken the night shift.


    Lucas pokes my butt, making me squirm. ¡°Babe?¡± he asks as he sits down beside me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Could you please spoil me? Fighting as a dragon all day has left my muscles feeling sore.¡±


    I blush after he has finished his sentence. I know that we are mates and that we have marked each


    other already, but being this


    intimate is new to me. I¡¯ve never had a boyfriend before and honestly? I¡¯m terrified of ruining things.


    I¡¯m also hot and bothered by just the thought of cing my hands on Lucas¡® gorgeous muscles.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I mumble, my face still buried in the sheets. The mattress shifts as Lucas stands and then


    again as he lies down in my


    ce.


    I sit up, my legs folded beneath me and my heart pounding in my chest. Lucas is lying down on his


    stomach but turns his head to grin at me, his blue and red eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°You don¡¯t have


    to if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he teases.


    ¡°I know,¡± I say, cing a hand on his muscr arm. His skin is warm from his dragon transformation,


    and I can feel the thrumming power beneath the surface. ¡°But I want to.¡±


    ¡°I figured you would.¡±


    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re so cocky.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I just know how perverted you secretly can be. After we had sex and ended up cuddling? I can


    still feel the heat of your mouth around my nipple, Sky.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, shut up! I identally suckled on your pectoral muscles, so what? I wasn¡¯t doing it on


    purpose, you jerk!¡±


    His eyes crinkle by the corners. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    I frown and Lucas chuckles before facing the other direction. His face buries in the sheets, and I put


    one leg on either side of him as I lower myself to sit on his butt.


    I then take a deep breath and start slow, working my fingers into his muscles from his shoulders down.


    I try not to blush as he sighs in contentment beneath me. I wasn¡¯t prepared for this ¨C this openness,


    this intimacy that we share.


    After a while, Lucas dozes off, giving me the privilegie to touch him wherever I want. And I do. My


    fingers move of their own ord, exploring the defined lines of his back and shoulders. Every muscle


    is pure perfection.


    ¡°Feels good,¡± Lucas murmurs into the pillow in a sleepy voice, and I smile.


    There¡¯s something oddly soothing about this ¨C just being here with Lucas and¡­hanging out, I guess?


    1/3


    Not before long, my own eyelids grow heavy. The gentle rhythm of my hands massaging his tense


    muscles lulls me to a state of calm that I never thought was possible, considering the chaos that


    surrounds us. His steady breathing, the heat radiating from his skin, and the faint musky scent¨Call of it


    creates a bubble around us, shutting out the rest of the world.


    ¡°Sky,¡± Lucas¡¯s voice is barely a whisper, ¡°you don¡¯t have to stay awake for me.¡±


    ¡°But your muscles¡­¡± I start, but he cuts me off with a soft chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he assures me. ¡°I¡¯d rather you get some sleep. You¡¯ve been through a lot today.¡±


    +5


    My fingers halt their ministrations as his words sink in. He¡¯s right, of course. We¡¯ve fought harder today


    than we ever had before. My body aches in agreement, fatigue suddenly weighing heavily on my


    shoulders. Slowly, I slide off him and nestle myself against his side, my head findingfort in the


    crook of his arm.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± I whisper into the darkness, my hand absentmindedly tracing circles on his firm chest.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± he echoes back with a yawn. His arm wrap round me securely, pulling me closer until our


    bodies are flush against each other.


    Despite our physical exhaustion and the looming battles ahead, I feel peace settling over us like a


    warm nket. As I drift off to sleep with Lucas¡® heartbeat serving as my luby, I smile at how safe I


    feel with Lucas.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Thest thing I remember before sleep ims me is the feeling of Lucas pressing a gentle ki*s to the


    top of my head, his hold on me tightening just slightly. At that moment, I think we both know that


    whatever happens next, we have each other, and that¡¯s enough.


    The next morning, I wake up to Lucas growling. When I lift my head, I find him standing by the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to f*cking murder him!¡±


    I rub some ¡°good morning dust¡± from my eyes. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Aron.¡±


    My heart stops. Did he really say Aron? Becausest time I checked, Aron and Logan had joined Alpha


    Max. What the hell would


    Aron do on our territory?


    ¡°That bastard is probably here to discuss peace terms, but after he¡­after he did that to you, I would


    never agree to let him inside our


    mansion.¡±


    I push myself to a sitting position, concern etching lines into my forehead when I realize Lucas is


    shaking. He is so angry that he has to fight the urge to shift.


    But in this case, I don¡¯t me him. What Aron did to me is unforgivable.


    ¡°Lucas?¡± I say in a voice that is much calmer than how I feel on the inside. Because on the inside, I¡¯m a


    turbulent ocean. Aron took away my virginity when I was only just a child¨Che deserves death.


    And Lucas seems to think the same because there¡¯s only hatred on his face as his eyes meet mine.


    ¡°Yes, my love?¡±


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    2/3

 Chapter 133

    <strong>Chapter</strong><strong>133</strong>


    Skr


    They say, ¡°You either die a hero or live long enough to see yourself be the viin¡°, and in my case, that¡¯s absolutely true. I want Aron to suffer for what he did to me and for what he probably did to so many other girls.


    And when I look up at Lucas, I can already tell he won¡¯t argue with me on this. His red and blue eyes are glowing with inner rage. He will do anything<strong>I</strong>ask of him.


    ¡°Are you sure about this, Skr? Once he is dead, he isn¡¯ting back.¡±


    Is


    ll over to him and ce my hand on his chest as I meet his beautiful eyes. ¡°And I don¡¯t want him to. He raped me¨Che probably raped so many other little girls. That man deserves to die.¡±


    Lucas swallows thickly, and then he takes my hand, not tofort me but to keep himself in check. I can tell that he wants to shift and rip Aron apart, but we have to walk downstairs calmly so as not to frighten him.


    We make our way out of our room and my bloodes to a boil the second we are outside. I¡¯m not the only one barely keeping it


    vice around mine, together. Lucas is the picture of calm and control, but I can feel the tension radiating off him. His hand is squeezing a little too tight, but I don¡¯t mind. He is my rock, my protector.


    My mate.


    ¡°Alpha Lucas,¡± Aron smiles but cocks his head once he sees me. Interest glimmers in his eyes. ¡°You must be Lucas¡® mate, Skr. I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±


    My l*ps part in shock. How doesn¡¯t he recognize me? Or wait<strong>,</strong>please don¡¯t tell me he didn¡¯t even bother to remember the name of the child he sexually abused? The thought makes me recoil, my hand slipping free from Lucas¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± I reply, mustering every ounce of strength to keep my voice steady and neutral, ¡°We¡¯ve met before, but I don¡¯t expect you toremember.¡±


    Aron¡¯s eyes sh with a hint of confusion. But then he smiles and tilts his head. ¡°You were at Lucas¡® birthday party in the past, right? You rejected him, and yes, I do remember, but I thought it would be awkward to bring it up. Anyway, I¡¯m actually here to discuss peace terms-¡±


    ¡°No, before that,¡± I interrupt him in a shaky voice. It¡¯s taking everything not to break apart. ¡°You met me WAY before that stupid birthday party. Back when I was just a child at the orphanage. You used toe into my room, and I¡­I was stupid enough to think you wouldfort me, but you¡­¡± I can¡¯t finish my sentence, and Lucas growls.


    ¡°Skr,¡± Lucas breathes. He is dangerously close to shifting, and it looks like he is barely keeping it together. I¡¯m his mate and hearing me be in pain is making his dragon want toe out and y. ¡°I think you should step back.¡±


    Aron looks between us. ¡°Wait, I still don¡¯t know¡­<em>¡±</em>He gasps as if suddenly realizing who I am. ¡°You¡¯re that little girl who lost her parents¡­ The one with the¡­Oh.¡±


    His tone shifts from confusion to something akin to amusement, as if he¡¯s just remembering an old joke. I can¡¯t believe he still failsto recognize the gravity of his deeds. The injustice of it all almost chokes me. I spent so many years suffering from what he did, butfor him, it¡¯s just another forgotten memory. But not for long.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I whisper, stepping back, feeling the dragon inside him shivering in restrained rage.


    ¡°I know,¡± he says. His voice is low and dangerous, a calm before the storm. I nod at him<strong>,</strong>taking onest look at Aron¡¯s arrogant smirk before turning my back on them.


    Aron immediately panics. ¡°Hey, where are you going? What¡¯s happening? Aren¡¯t we supposed to talk about the peace? Don¡¯t you want to prevent a war?!<strong>¡±</strong>


    Aron keeps talking, but then the ground shakes, and I know Lucas has turned into a dragon. I¡¯m barely up the stairs to the mansion¡¯s door when I hear Lucas¡® roar. The sound of it sends shivers down my spine; it¡¯s dramatic and chilling, with a primal fury that promises retribution.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    And, because I can¡¯t let Lucas bear this burden alone, I turn around to watch the scene.


    Aron is sitting on the ground, begging for his life, while whimpers leave his mouth. ¡°No, please! Don¡¯t do this. I have so much to live for!¡±


    Lucas¡® nostrils re, and I watch hisrge wings spread before fire engulfs Aron, silencing his cries. The terrifying sight of Lucas¡® dragon form, with its massive body almost out¨Csizing the mansion, makes me realize just how powerful my mate is. Yet I don¡¯t fear him. He listened to me, and there¡¯s a sense of finality in the air¨Cthe end of a chapter marred by torment and injustice.


    Aron is finally gone.


    As the mes die down, so does Lucas¡® rage. His massive form shudders before it starts to shrink back, scales retreating into skin and wings disappearing. His transformation back to human form is just as arresting as his shift into a dragon¨Ca spectacle of raw power and control.


    He lifts his odd¨Ccolored eyes to mine. ¡°My parents taught me murder is never the key, but an Alpha has to make hard decisions sometimes, and I would rather see the world burn than see my mate unhappy.¡±


    ! With that, he walks towards me, his steps steady. I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding as he reaches me, his hand reaching up to cup my face gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Skr,¡± he murmurs softly, his thumb wiping away a tear that has escaped my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡±


    I shake my head, my hands reaching up to cover his. ¡°No,¡± I say firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. I needed to see that¡­to know he can¡¯t hurt anyone anymore.¡±


    I see a flicker of relief pass over his eyes. He knows that I don¡¯t fear him despite the monstrous deed he did. Despite being able to turn into a hideous creature.


    He waits for a moment, gauging my reaction, then wraps his arms around me. His body is warm against mine, and I breathe in his familiar scent. The terror and injustice from before are still vivid in my mind, but with Lucas holding me, they fade into thebackground.


    ¡°Just promise me one thing,¡± I whisper, burying my face into his chest, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t eat people.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°I will try to BBQ them instead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡±!

 Chapter 134

    Skr


    ¡°You did WHAT?!¡± Daisy looks like she is about to beat us both. We just told her that Lucas murdered


    Aron, who most likely came to the mansion to discuss peace.


    ¡°I fried him,¡± Lucas tells his mom with a frown. We are standing in the Alpha office, but Xavier is the


    one sitting in the chair with Daisy in hisp.


    He ki*ses the shoulder of his mate. ¡°Calm down. You know what Aron did to Skr, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Daisy growls. ¡°I¡¯m not a mind¨Creader like you lot and I¡¯m tired of being out in the dark. And


    yes, I realize Aron was an asshole, but killing him will just make Alpha Max even madder.¡±


    ¡°We can handle him,¡± Lucas says. ¡°Aron needed to die because that bastard was a pedophile, mom.


    He¡­he sexually abused the little girls at the pack¡¯s orphanage.¡±


    Daisy¡¯s eyes widen before she studies me in silence. When I shoot her a hesitant smile, anger ticks


    against her jaw. ¡°I should have murdered that bastard myself!¡±


    Xavier holds his mate steady by hugging her to him. ¡°Schh, my love, he is gone. There¡¯s no need to get


    so upset.¡±


    ¡°HE TOUCHED MY FUTURE DAUGHTER¨CIN-LAW!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Xavier says, trying to calm Daisy down by stroking his demon tail over her leg in


    soothing patterns. It seems to work as she slumps against his chest.


    ¡°Why are there so many creeps, Xavier?¡± Daisy asks her husband while rubbing her c*eek against his


    broad chest.


    He chuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but our son did a great job avenging his mate,¡± his odd¨Ccolored eyes meet


    mine. ¡°Are you ready to be Luna yet? I know we are in the middle of a war, but I feel like the pack


    could use some good news, and a spontaneous Luna ceremony and some good food might raise


    people¡¯s fighting spirit.¡±


    Lucasughs. ¡°You want us to party in the eternal darkness?¡±


    Xavier shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t see why that¡¯s a problem. We could have a fire show or something. Maybe even


    have some fireworks. I can assure you that your pack would appreciate it. They have been fighting


    demons and all kinds of monsters for hours without proper training. Your pack is loyal, my son.


    Showing some appreciation would be wise.¡±


    Lucas considers the old Alpha¡¯s words. I can hear the cogwheels turning, and then he looks at me with


    those vulnerable and soft eyes that make me feel like a living, breathing marshmallow.


    ¡°Would you¡­would you even want to be my Luna?¡± he asks in a low tone. ¡°We just marked each


    other, and yes, I know it¡¯s early, but-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I interrupt him and ce my hand on his chest, rubbing it with a smile. ¡°I want to be with


    you, and I know you need a _una.¡±


    ]


    ¡°Or you could be a second Alpha,¡± Xavier suggests.


    ¡°No,¡± I respond before Lucas can. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be another Alpha. I¡¯m happy being second in


    command,¡± a grimace works over my face. ¡°That way, my future husband can handle all the annoying


    paperwork andints.


    Lucas narrows his eyes at me. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is? You just want to sit back and enjoy the


    privileges of being Luna, but let me handle all the dirty work.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I shrug. ¡°Is that a problem with you, Alpha?¡±


    Lucas chuckles. ¡°No. Not really.¡±


    ¡°In that case, yes. I n on being azy Luna. Maybe I¡¯ll asionally help with decision¨Cmaking,


    though. Only when I feel like it, of


    course.¡± I tease.


    All three members of the Reeves family chuckle. I nervously scratch my head while they do, wondering


    if I went too far with my joke. They seem to be taking it well, though. There¡¯s no judgment here.


    ¡°Look at her,¡± Xavier beams at Daisy, who still has an angry expression on her face from the earlier


    conversation. ¡°She¡¯s already ying her role perfectly. Skr will be a great Luna.¡±


    Daisy finally cracks a smile, a genuine one that crinkles the corners of her eyes. ¡°Indeed, Xavier. It


    looks like our son has chosen


    well.¡±


    3


    Lucas chuckles. ¡°I think it was Skr who chose me¡­¡±


    ¡°We know, son,¡± Xavier deadpans. ¡°But we are trying to give you some credit here.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case,¡± Lucas grins, brushing my red hair back from my face. ¡°Then I definitely have


    chosen well.¡± His gaze is tender as if he can¡¯t help but get lost in my eyes. The sincerity of the moment


    swells within the room, momentarily pushing away the harsh realities of war that linger just outside the


    mansion walls.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Xavier clears his throat. ¡°If Skr is ready to be Luna, then I suppose your mother


    and I have a Luna ceremony to n for tomorrow morning. You two just enjoy the evening. We will


    prepare everything you need.¡±


    With that, the old Alpha gets up from the chair with Daisy still in his arms. She looks tired, and I don¡¯t


    me her. Fighting demons all day and all night is taking its toll on all of us.


    Xavier leaves the room after giving us a final nod, his tail flicking in an almost casual manner. Daisy


    rests her head against his shoulder, her eyes fluttering closed as she lets out a sigh. The door closes


    behind them with a soft click, leaving Lucas and me alone


    in therge, ornately decorated room.


    Lucas turns towards me, his hand sliding up to cup my ch*ek. I close my eyes, melting into him as I


    take in the feeling of his rough palm against my skin. ¡°You¡¯re sure about this?¡± His voice is quiet, filled


    with concern and an undercurrent of persistent worry.


    I open my eyes, meeting his steady, piercing gaze. ¡°More than anything,¡± I reply, my voice steady.


    He searches my eyes, looking for any sign of hesitation but finding none.


    is shoulders slump in relief. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better mate. You¡¯re perfect, and you¡¯re going to


    make one hell of a Luna.¡±


    I grin. ¡°I know I am.¡±


    +5


    My confidence makes him growl in need, and then he pulls me closer, wrapping his arms around me in


    a tight embrace. ¡°Stop being so damn f*cking cute,¡± he mutters.


    ¡°Never.¡± I nestle into his chest, content in the warmth he provides against the chill seeping from the


    walls.


    For a moment, we are lost in each other, our mutual fears and uncertainties fading into the background


    as we savor this rare moment of peace.


    Tomorrow, the ceremony will be held, and tomorrow, Alpha Max will probably avenge Aron. But for now,


    I n on just hugging my mate and future husband.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 135

    Skr


    My gaze follows the patterns on the ceiling, and my body buzzes with anticipation as I hear Lucas turn


    on the shower. Sleep should be my main priority tonight to ensure I am well¨Crested for tomorrow¡¯s


    ceremony.


    But I can¡¯t stop thinking about sex.


    I caught a glimpse of Lucas¡® sculpted body and chiseled abs before he disappeared inside the


    bathroom. I also noticed his demon tail was out to y, and now I can¡¯t stop wondering how it would


    feel like to be double¨Cprated by both his cock and tail.


    Oh, how the idea sends a shiver down my spine¡­


    I can¡¯t stop myself from slipping my hand inside my panties and pressing a finger inside my wetness. I


    never thought I would be a sexual creature after having sex with Lucas. I¡¯m a rape victim and


    should probably shy away from the idea of intimacy, but Lucas has been patient, so very patient. He¡¯s


    shown me that love and lust don¡¯t have to be cruel or forceful. It can be beautiful and


    tender.


    I don¡¯t want sweet and tender tonight, though. I wish for Lucas to let his Alpha through because the


    thought of being dominated by my quadbrid mate is just so damn sexy.


    I inhale sharply, my fingers moving faster now. Images of Lucas emerging from the shower with water


    droplets shimmering on his muscr form fill my mind. My chest heaves as I imagine his tail entwining


    with my leg, its sinewy strength teasing my senses.


    It would probably feel great inside my ass. I mean, I¡¯ve heard rumors that Xavier¡¯s tail can take different


    shapes so I bet Lucas could mold his tail into a shape that suits my needs. The thought alone is


    enough to push me closer to the edge.


    Suddenly, I hear the shower shut off and I pull my hand away quickly, my heart pounding.


    ¡°Sky?¡± Lucas calls from the bathroom.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I reply, trying to sound as normal as possible.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks as he steps out of the bathroom, a white towel wrapped around his waist. His


    ck hair is damp, and he is sporting an erection that the thin fabric of the towel cannot hide.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I find myself at a loss for words. Lucas is too sexy for his own good and tilts his head with a


    searching expression.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡± A smirk spreads over his l*ps. ¡°Are you touching yourself in here?¡±


    ¡°N¨Cno¡­¡± I¡¯m set on denying it. ¡°Wh¨Cwhy would you think that?¡±


    ¡°No reason, just that the whole room smells like arousal¨Cyour arousal. Are you sure you don¡¯t need


    your mate to take care of you?¡±


    I feel a flush creep up my ch*eks. The way he¡¯s looking at me, his gaze hot and heavy, makes my heart


    pound so hard I¡¯m sure he


    can hear it.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to do that alone, right?¡± he murmurs, stepping closer. There¡¯s a glint in his


    eyes, a promise of pleasures


    untold.


    The heat between us is nearly palpable as he lowers himself onto the bed next to me. His hand finds


    mine under the nkets,


    1/4


    fingers intertwining with ease.


    ¡°I thought you were worried about the ceremony tomorrow,¡± I say, trying to lighten the mood but failing


    miserably as my voicees out breathy and wanting.


    He chuckles, a deep rumbling sound resonating from his chest. ¡°I think we can spare a few hours for¡­


    other activities. We will still get plenty of sleep.¡±


    A gasp escapes my l*ps when his hand ventures under the sheets, finding its way to my bare thigh. His


    touch ignites a trail of fire on my skin; his closeness sends waves of desire crashing through me.


    ¡°But¡­¡± My protest falls t as his fingers trace tantalizing circles on my inner thigh. God help me if this


    man wasn¡¯t driving me crazy


    with desire.


    But Lucas just shakes his head gently, pressing a soft ki*s to my forehead that somehow manages to


    be both tender and filled with


    raw hunger.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± he whispers against my skin, sending fresh shivers down my spine. His hand finally slips


    between my legs, eliciting a sharp gasp from me. ¡°Let me take care of you. It will make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°Lucas¡­¡± His name tumbles from my l


    *ps without thought. A plea or an invocation, I have no idea.


    Lucas¡® eyes, red and blue, meet mine, holding a promise of ecstasy I can no longer deny.


    ¡°Yes?¡± His voice is a low rumble, teasing and enticing.


    ¡°1¡­¡±


    ¡°You?¡± he teases, knowing damn well I¡¯m too hot and bothered to speak in perfect sentences.


    But I can damn well try. ¡°I need you to fill me.¡±


    His hand moves to my entrance. ¡°Here?¡±


    My face mes. ¡°In both holes.¡±


    A wicked grin spreads across his face, highlighting his sharp, predatory features. ¡°As you wish,¡± he


    mutters his voice a low growl that sends goosebumps prickling over my skin.


    He slowly slides down my body, the heat of him a tantalizing contrast to the cool sheets below me. His


    l*ps press ki*ses to m stomach, trailing a path of desire lower and lower until he reaches my heated


    center.


    His fingers slide into me with practiced ease, his thumb brushing against my sensitive bud in a way that


    makes me gasp. He chuckles darkly at my reaction and I can feel the vibrations from it radiating


    through my core.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± Lucas asks, ncing up at me with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    I nod fervently, not trusting myself to form coherent words right now. A moan slips from between my


    l*ps as Lucas adds another finger, stretching me to amodate him.


    ¡°Good,¡± he purrs before his head dips lower, his tongue recing where his fingers were moments ago.


    My body arches off the bed at the sensation of heat pooling low in my stomach. This man is a goddamn


    maestro with his tongue


    2/4


    and fingers.


    Just when I think it can¡¯t get any better, I feel something sinewy and hard pressing against my


    forbidden hole his demon tail. A whimper escapes me as he slowly pushes it in, filling me up just as I¡¯d


    asked.


    The feel of him licking my cunt while stretching my other hole is so goddamn perfect. My mind goes


    nk for a moment as I experience a pleasure so intense it borders on pain.


    I want to call out his name, to beg him to go faster, slower, deeper, but all thates out is a strangled


    gasp. The feel of his tail moving rhythmically in and out of me is both strange and pleasurable, too


    much and not enough all at once.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I manage to gasp out eventually. ¡°More.¡±


    He grins up at me, those bi¨Ccolored eyes glinting mischievously. ¡°Greedy,¡± he teases, but I can see the


    strain on his face, the way his jaw clenches as he does his best to control himself. He wants this just as


    much as I do.


    His movements be more fervent after that, the pace of his tongue and tail increasing until I¡¯m


    writhing beneath him, desperate for that sweet release. His fingers dig into my hips, holding me in


    ce as he brings me closer and closer to the edge.


    Then suddenly, he¡¯s pulling away from me. I let out a whimper of protest at the loss of contact, but it


    quickly turns into a gasp as I feel somethingrger pressing against my entrance. Looking down at my


    body, I see Lucas positioning himself between my legs, his hard length teasing at my folds.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You sure?¡± He asks, pausing for a moment.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I practically growl in response. ¡°Now.¡±


    And with one swift motion, he¡¯s inside me, filling mepletely. A groan rumbles from deep within his


    chest as he sets a steady rhythm. My back arches off the bed as pleasure washes over me.


    His tail never stops its movement either the dual stimtion has my mind spinning.


    ¡°F*ck, Lucas,¡± I moan, my fingers digging into his biceps as I struggle to keep myself grounded. But


    he¡¯s relentless- deep and hard, hitting all the right spots.


    his strokes are


    Heughs again, the sound vibrating against my skin. ¡°You¡¯re so damn beautiful when youe


    undone for me,¡± he whispers, burying his face in the crook of my neck. His hot breath sends shivers


    down my spine.


    His thrusts be more erratic, and I know he¡¯s close. The look of pure ecstasy on his face is almost


    enough to se edge again.


    er the


    He bites down on my shoulder, muffling a groan as hees undone inside of me. His tail tenses


    inside my other hole, sending me spiraling into another orgasm.


    ¡°Lucas!¡± My body shudders beneath him, waves of pleasure overwhelming me. His name echoes


    around the room as we ride out our climaxes together.


    Once it¡¯s over, he pulls out slowly, making sure to keep his tail inside of me until my body stops


    convulsing. He then copses beside me on the bed, pulling me close to his chest.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks after a few moments of silence.


    I nod against his chest,pletely spent and more satisfied than I¡¯ve ever been. ¡°More than okay,¡± I


    murmur against his skin.


    3/4


    I can feel him smiling against my hair. ¡°Good,¡± he says simply before pressing a sweet ki*s to the crown


    of my head. ¡°I like filling you sopletely. It truly feels like I¡¯m in control.¡±


    His words send a shiver down my spine, but not out of fear. It¡¯s a thrill that electrifies every nerve in my


    body, making me feel more alive than ever before. And the sincerity in his voice makes it all the more


    potent.


    ¡°You know,¡± I say, tracing random patterns on his sweat¨Cslicked chest. ¡°I could get used to your tail. It


    felt nice, and it would be even nicer if you were rougher.¡±


    He chuckles, a low and deep sound that resonates through his chest. ¡°And here I was worried you


    might think it¡¯s too much.¡±


    I lift myself onto my elbows, looking him straight in the eyes. ¡°Lucas,¡± I say firmly, ¡°You could never be


    too much.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°You¡¯re so adorable, you know that, right?¡±


    I frown. ¡°I prefer the word sexy.¡±


    ¡°Sexy?¡± he chuckles. ¡°No offense, but you¡¯re far from sexy, honey. You¡¯re little and fiery, and that¡¯s


    okay. I wouldn¡¯t change a thing about you.¡±


    I puff out my chest in mock offense, ¡°I can be sexy!¡±


    He chuckles again, pulling me closer to his chest. ¡°Of course you can,¡± he tells me in a calming voice.


    I growl at him but fall silent when I feel his tail begin to stir again, pressing gently against my back


    entrance. ¡°Again?¡± I ask, a small smile ying on my l*ps.


    Lucas grins. ¡°If you¡¯re up for it.¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 136

    Skr


    It¡¯s an hour until my Luna ceremony will begin, and the atmosphere around the breakfast table is¡­


    weird.


    Lucas¡® parents haven¡¯t stopped smirking and smiling at me from across the table, and I have this


    sinking feeling that they know that their son f*cked me in about thirty different positions yesterday.


    But it isn¡¯t my fault!


    Sure, I was loud, but I didn¡¯t expect it to feel so good to be f*cked in both holes! Having sex with


    someone who isn¡¯t only a werewolf but a mix of demon, angel, and vampire is just too perfect. At one


    point, I had an orgasm just from having Lucas bite me and get his vampiric pleasure toxins in my


    system. It was pure heaven.


    ¡°Are your pancakes okay?¡± Lucas asks as he sits down beside me with a big te of bacon and eggs.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I tell him, my mouth full of pancakes and strawberries plucked from their garden. ¡°The


    strawberries are really tasty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    Lucas munches on his own food, and I blush when I see this big grin growing on his mom¡¯s face.


    ¡°So,¡± Daisy drawls as she looks between me and her son with this shit¨Ceating grin. ¡°Are you guys using


    protection, or can I be expecting pups in about two months?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Lucas exims, face entirely red.


    ¡°What?¡± she asks. ¡°Aren¡¯t I allowed to be excited?¡±


    Even though I know Daisy means well, I can¡¯t fight the rising heat on my face. I don¡¯t want it to show, so


    I keep my eyes trained on the te in front of me, stabbing a strawberry with more vigor than


    necessary.


    ¡°Stop embarrassing the kids, Daisy,¡± Xavier says as he reaches for a piece of toast.


    ¡°They can handle it,¡± Daisy winks at me before focusing on her son once more. ¡°So, big day today,


    huh?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Lucas agrees without meeting her gaze. ¡°Skr will be announced as my Luna and there¡¯s


    nothing more exciting than that happening right now. She is not pregnant, so stop looking at me with


    those sparkly eyes.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you win,¡± Daisy slumps her shoulders in defeat.


    Since she could only have one child herself, I wonder if she is hoping for me and Lucas to have more


    than one¡­if that¡¯s even possible. Lucas is a quadbrid, and I know it¡¯s rare for pups to survive when


    they are mixed with so many species.


    ¡°I have prepared two seats on the balcony,¡± Xavier interrupts my thoughts and smiles when I look at


    him. ¡°The pack is all gathering outside the mansion as we speak, and it¡¯s sunny weather, the perfect


    day to announce a new Luna.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make her more nervous, Dad,¡± Lucas warns. ¡°The more you talk about, the more frightened she


    gets. If you keep it up, Skr might run away.¡±


    I snort. ¡°I would never!¡±


    1/3


    Lucas just grins while his Dad studies me with a serious expression that makes me straighten up in my


    chair. Even though he isn¡¯t the Alpha, he holds an air of importance, and he seems to like the effect he


    has on people.


    A small smile curls his l*ps. ¡°The pack has been without a Luna for some time now. You¡¯re filling an


    important role, Skr Don¡¯t take it lightly.¡±


    I nod solemnly at Xavier¡¯s words, swallowing against the lump in my throat. I know the weight of being


    a Luna ¨C it¡¯s more than just being mated to the Alpha. The Luna is the mother of the pack, responsible


    for its members¡® emotional well¨Cbeing, inter¨Cpack rtions, and ensuring harmony within the pack.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, sir,¡± I assure him, looking up from my te to meet his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s my future daughter¨Cinw,¡± he says, raising his mug in a toast.


    After breakfast, Daisy leads me to a room where servants will prepare my makeup, hair, and dress. I


    can feel butterflies fluttering in my stomach as I see the selection of white, traditional dresses worn by


    the previous Lunas of the pack.


    ¡°As the pack¡¯s second Alpha, I never wore one of these,¡± Daisy says in a wistful voice. ¡°And while


    Ldon¡¯t regret it, I¡¯m excited to see you wear one, Skr. You¡¯re going to look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°I know so.¡±


    Daisy takes my hand and leads me to the most beautiful one. It¡¯s made of soft silk and adorned with


    intricatece patterns along its bodice and sleeves.


    ¡°This one would fit your body nicely,¡± Daisy says. ¡°You¡¯re short and slim¨Cthis dress will make you look


    stylish and elegant. Do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I reply, my heart pounding in my chest as Daisy helps me slide the dress over my head. It falls


    perfectly over my curves and cinches at the waist, exaggerating my petite figure. I spin around, letting


    the dress billow out around me.


    A gasp escapes Daisy¡¯s l*ps when she sees me. ¡°You look beautiful. Just like a Luna should.¡±


    Her words make me blush, but my mood falls a little when I hear the servants whispering behind us. It¡¯s


    a group of young women from the pack.


    One of them, a redhead with piercing green eyes, seems to be the most outspoken. ¡°Don¡¯t you think


    she¡¯s a bit young to be a Luna?¡± she asks; her voice is low, almost a whisper, but still loud enough for


    us to hear.


    ¡°Oh, she only looks young, but she is older than Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Another one, a girl with dark hair and sunki*sed skin, looks me up and down with an eye roll. ¡°She¡¯s not


    beautiful, though. Why would a man like Lucas, who can change his appearance freely, pick someone


    so¡­in?¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh,¡± another one agrees. ¡°She is nothing.¡±


    ¡°But I bet Lucas feels bad for her because she is an orphan.¡±


    2/3


    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re totally right¨CLucas probably chose her to gain the sympathy of the older members


    of the pack, those who are still sour about him deciding to be the sole Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s really no other exnation for why he epted Skr as his mate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s war times, too,¡± another one says with a shrug. ¡°And guess what? epting your true mate makes


    an Alpha incredibly strong, so yeah, he is probably just using her for the moment. But trust me, once


    we are no longer at war, he will dump her for a prettier


    woman.¡±


    Daisy immediately stiffens beside me, and I can tell she¡¯s about to confront them, but I gently squeeze


    her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I tell her softly. ¡°I knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°But they shouldn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Let them talk,¡± I interrupt her, pulling away reluctantly.¡± I need to get ready.¡±


    Seeing the determination in my eyes, Daisy gives me an encouraging smile and lets go of my hand.


    With the help of two older servants¨Cwho thankfully are much friendlier¨CI get my hair styled into a half¨C


    updo with soft curls cascading down my back and minimal makeup to highlight my natural features.


    I like my real skin to show, and I giggle when one of my red curls stubbornly falls into my face.


    That¡¯s more like the Skr I know.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a Luna if I¡¯ve ever seen one,¡± Daisy says as she ces her hands on my shoulders. ¡°Are


    you ready to head outside to meet your pack and your Alpha?¡±


    I¡¯m not ready at all, yet I force a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    B


    SEND GIFT


    ?


    COMMENT

 Chapter 137

    Skr


    With onest nce at my reflection, I take a deep breath and follow Daisy out of the room. The girls


    from earlier shoot me dirty looks, but I tell myself they are just jealous.


    ¡®They definitely are; Jinx agrees. You¡¯re going to be a wonderful Luna, and they just want to take your


    spot¡­and your future husband.¡®


    I blush at that. ¡®I don¡¯t know if Lucas wants me to be his future wife¡­


    ¡°Eh, Luna¡­ wife¡­same thing. He is basically yours already. Trust me on that.¡®


    My wolf¡¯s words warn my heart, and I smile as I follow Daisy through the corridors. We attract looks


    from other pack members as we walk. Some are kind, offering smiles and waves. Others hold veiled


    hostility.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Lucas is waiting for me by the door to the balcony and I can see the bright lights from the mansion¡¯s


    garden, lighting up the eternal darkness. In spite of the whispers and judgment, I feel safe knowing my


    mate is right by my side.


    He is d in a ck suit that entuates his muscr body, the sleek fabric clinging to him perfectly.


    His eyes light up when he spots me approaching; his gaze rakes over my body before finally settling on


    my face. My heart skips a beat at the intensity of his stare.


    ¡°You look stunning, Skr,¡± he murmurs, taking a step towards me. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for a more beautiful


    Luna. That dress really fits you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He smiles and takes my hand in his, leading me out on the balcony so my Luna ceremony can begin.


    ¡®I¡¯m so excited!¡® Jinx howls within me. ¡®We will finally be able to lead and do good!¡®


    Her words excite me, but I don¡¯t respond. I¡¯m too busy trying not to pass out.


    There are so many people here.


    A gasp of astonishment sweeps across the gathered pack members as they see Lucas and I step onto


    the balcony. Hushed whispers fill the air, but I choose not to focus on them. It wouldn¡¯t end well since


    I¡¯m so nervous.


    Instead, I let Lucas lead me to the center of the balcony, where two seats are waiting for us.


    Our chairs are elevator, so we can see over the balcony¡¯s edge. There are many hopeful expressions


    in the crowd, but there is also suspicion.


    I grip Lucas¡¯s hand tighter, feeling a rush of nerves swimming in my stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do


    this,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± Lucas encourages me.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°Because you are already their Luna, Skr,¡± he whispers into my ear as he delicately ces a


    comforting hand on my lower back.


    1/3


    ¡°Believe in yourself, okay?¡±


    My nervousness fades ever so slightly at his calming words, reminding me that I am not alone in this.


    Next, Lucas raises our entwined hands high into the air, a grand gesture invoking cheers from some


    pack members while others remain stubbornly silent. I stand tall next to him, my posture upright and


    eyes fixed on the crowd below us.


    ¡°Pack members,¡± Lucas speaks in his Alpha voice. ¡°Today, we gather to acknowledge and celebrate


    Skr as your new Luna. She is my fated mate and has proven herself deserving of this title through


    her loyalty, courage, and strength in thetest battle against the demons.¡±


    His voice is steady and strong, silencing those who had been whispering amongst themselves. The


    simplicity of his words fills me with an unknown strength as well. Deep down, I know that I deserve to


    be here by his side.


    He continues speaking.


    ¡°I know Alpha Max, Lucian, and the eternal night are upon us, which is why we now, more than ever,


    need a strong Luna to lead by my side. And I couldn¡¯t think of a better Luna than Skr¨Cthe psychic


    wolf herself!¡±


    To my surprise, the crowd cheers, and Lucas turns to me with pride in his eyes. ¡°Skr,¡± he says


    clearly for all to hear. ¡°Will you dere yourself as Luna of the Bloodmoon pack?¡±


    I swallow hard before stepping up to speak. Even though the crowd is enormous and their gazes


    intimidating, there¡¯s a newfound sense of conviction within me.


    ¡°I will,¡± I dere boldly, my voice carrying across the assembled crowd. ¡°My name is Skr, and I¡¯m


    your new Luna starting today.¡±


    The reaction is mixed ¨C some apud while others remain silent; however, I find myself not caring


    about their approval. I am the Luna, and I intend to lead with all the strength andpassion I


    possess.


    Lucas gives me a proud smile, then pulls me in for a kiss under the bright lights. The cheers grow


    louder now, and I feel a weight lifting off my shoulders. As long as we stand together, there¡¯s really


    nothing we can¡¯t ovee.


    The apuse continues, a mingling of cheers and ps that fills the garden. I watch Lucas¡¯s gaze


    soften as he looks at me. It¡¯s like he is looking at another piece of himself. His eyes are filled with so


    much love that I, at that moment, know I won¡¯t love anyone else as much as I love him.,


    ¡°Skr,¡± he whispers just loud enough for me to hear over the apuse, ¡°I am so proud of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Lucas,¡± I promise with a nod. ¡°But this is all new to me. I will need you by my side.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have me, always,¡± he replies confidently, his voice carrying reassurance and warmth..


    Lucas turns back towards the crowd, raising our sped hands one more time. ¡°Pack members!¡± He


    shouts out with conviction. ¡°Tonight marks a new chapter for us all! So let¡¯s celebrate our Luna by


    holding a great feast! Everyone is wee to join us inside the mansion!¡±


    The crowd cheers again, and Lucas nces down at me, a smile ying over his lips. ¡°See, that


    wasn¡¯t so hard now, was it?¡±


    ¡°Harr, harr, easy for you to say, who isn¡¯t introverted like me. That speech? It was hell to sit through.¡±


    Heughs before she speaks. ¡°But it¡¯s over, and you survived. You can rx, and guess what? You¡¯re


    now officially my Luna, and I¡¯m never letting you go. Not now. Not ever.¡±

 Chapter 138

    Skr


    Later during the same evening, after dancing and talking with a bunch of people, it¡¯s time for cake. I¡¯m


    the one meant to cut it since this whole party is for me, but I¡¯m nervous since the mean girls from


    earlier are leering at me.


    ¡°Should we make her trip?¡±


    ¡°That would be fun!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, yes! We should totally do it!¡±


    I gulp and nce at Lucas. But he just gives me this smile that tells me I¡¯m on my own, and I don¡¯t


    me him for doing that. As the Luna and the second inmand, I have to grow some balls¡­or


    whatever you say when you¡¯re a woman.


    I step forward, my heart hammering in my chest. As I walk toward the cake, a massive confection with


    cream and strawberries, the whispers be more hushed until there¡¯s almostplete silence. The


    cool air prickles against my skin, and I feel a sudden surge of resolve.


    I nce back at Lucas for thest time. His warm eyes, full of trust in me, are my anchor in this sea of


    uncertainty. I square my shoulders, hold my head high, and continue walking.


    As I near the cake, one of the girls giggles, and I see a foot sneaking out to trip me. But instead of


    panicking, I let out a soft growl, which sends shivers through the crowd. It¡¯s not loud, but it carries a


    note of warning that makes everyone pause.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you,¡± I warn them without missing a beat, my gaze fixed on the girl whose


    foot is still mid¨Cair. Her eyes widen as she quickly withdraws her foot, her face bing pale.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna,¡± she whispers.


    I don¡¯t respond and grab the knife, my chin held high as I cut into the beautiful cake.


    The crowd erupts into apuse, and my cheeks burn since I hate being in the center of attention.


    ¡®Better get used to it, Jinx snickers.


    I know she is right since the Luna will always have everyone¡¯s eyes on them, which isn¡¯t that bad. Most


    of the pack respect me¡­ except for the mean girl group, but I will fix that.


    I cut another piece, handing it over to Lucas, who grins at me. ¡°See?¡± he says softly so only I can hear


    him, ¡°You don¡¯t need me by


    ! your side all the time. You are strong all on your own, Sky.¡±


    Feeling my cheeks flush, I dig into my own piece of cake and move aside to let the guests cut their


    own.


    Daisy, who is first in line, offers me a huge smile and a tap on my shoulder, ¡°You did well,¡± she says


    before attacking the cake.


    Her mate, who realizes her piece isrger than what is usual, rolls his eyes. ¡°Such a sweet tooth¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± she mutters. ¡°When there¡¯s cake, you eat.¡±


    Xavier rolls his eyes, and I smile. Will Lucas and I have the same type of rtionship in the future?


    1/3


    I look up at my mate, who is busy listening to some random girl talk about how much she admires him


    as the Alpha. But I¡¯m not


    worried. He belongs to me and only me.


    The festivities continue well into the night, with music and dancing filling the garden until well past


    midnight. And through it all, Lucas stays by my side, his hand warm and reassuring on the small of my


    back.


    When we finally retire for the night, settling into our room in the mansion, I¡¯m very satisfied. Today had


    been a good day. A sessful day.


    Copsing onto our bed with a sigh of relief, Lucas turns to face me, his eyes twinkling. ¡°I knew you


    could do it,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°I almost died,¡± I say in a joking tone. ¡°As a total introvert, I hate having people¡¯s eyes on me.¡±


    ¡°You want my help to heal your social batteries?¡±


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    Before I know it, Lucas has turned into his wolf form, half white and half ck, with two tails wagging


    behind him. His eyes meet


    mine, and then he rolls onto his back.


    I snort. ¡°Okay, just who is the one supposed to rx, huh? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to receive belly


    rubs?¡±


    He sticks out his tongue at me in the most adorable way, and I¡¯m the weakest mate ever because I


    immediately start scratching him. I¡¯m so whipped¡­


    His fur is soft and warm under my fingertips, and every now and then, his body shudders in delight.


    With a chuckle, I move my hand deeper into his fur, scratching softly. I¡¯m into it¡­until I hear the sound


    of screeching demons outside.


    I sigh. ¡°How the heck are we supposed to get rid of the demons, the eternal night, and Alpha Max? Oh,


    and don¡¯t get me started on your grandpa, Lucian.¡±


    ¡®We could take Alpha Max, Lucas tells me through the mind¨Clink. ¡®Lucian¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I do have a


    sick idea, though.¡¯


    ¡°And what is that?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡®We time¨Ctravel to when my Dad faced Lucian the first time. He was weaker back then, and I¡¯m


    confident I could erase him from existence in the past.¡®


    ¡°¡­but can¡¯t that fuck up the future?¡±


    ¡®It could, but right now, we don¡¯t have a light wolf to get rid of the eternal night. My Mom¡¯s powers are


    gone.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°What if I don¡¯t manage to send us into the future?¡±


    ¡®I believe in you,¡¯ he gives me a wolfish smile. ¡®If not, I will happily try living wherever you send us.¡¯


    I snort. ¡°Better hope I get it right.¡±


    ¡®Oh, I have no doubt that you will¡­but eh, don¡¯t tell my parents about my n. They might try to stop


    us with fear of the future


    changing or something.¡¯


    ¡°I will keep it a secret, don¡¯t worry¡­ So, when are we time¨Ctraveling?¡±


    2/3


    ¡®Tomorrow?¡®


    ¡°That soon?!¡±


    ¡®Better get it over with, right?¡®


    ¡°¡­I guess.¡±


    I just wonder how I¡¯m going to be able to sleep, knowing we might mess up everything tomorrow.

 Chapter 139

    Skr


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be so weird seeing my parents when they were younger¡­¡± Lucas says, rubbing his chin.


    ¡°My Dad looks the same, though. He stopped aging, but my Mom is in her early twenties or something?


    That¡¯s going to be weird. I¡¯m used to her being a cougar¡­¡±


    ¡°A cougar?¡± consider my curiosity piqued. ¡°You mean to tell me your Mom didn¡¯t always date a younger


    man?¡±


    Lucasughs. ¡°My Dad is actually the older one, but, like I said, he stopped aging. He doesn¡¯t like it,


    though.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It makes Mom unhappy when younger women try to hit on him because they think she is too old for


    him.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s rude¡­ And wait, I thought everyone in the pack knew they were fated mates. I mean,


    hello, both of your parents have been Alphas.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no one in the pack would dare to flirt with my Dad, but I¡¯m talking


    about human women.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I look down at the floor, unsure what to say next, while my mind spins. Is Lucas going to stop


    aging, too? Am I going to share the same future as his Mom?


    F*ck, I hope not. I don¡¯t want to be a cougar¨Cnot that I have anything against older women dating


    younger men, I just¡­. Lucas looks better than me already, and adding wrinkles to my face wouldn¡¯t be


    good for my self- confidence.


    ¡®Better hope that well water your sister went looking for works,¡¯ Jinx


    ¡®For sure.¡¯


    1/4


    ¡°So,¡± Lucas interrupts my thoughts by pping his hands together. ¡°You ready to send us to the past,


    Skr?¡±


    ¡°No time like the present,¡± I say with more bravado than I feel. The truth. is, I¡¯m terrified. What if I send


    us to the wrong timeline or something?


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Lucas drawls, shing me a smile. He stretches out beside. me, his strong body exuding


    warmth. I feel my lips curl into ant involuntary smile; he has this infectious energy that makes fear seem


    like the most trivial matter in the world. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I tell him. ¡°You just stand there and leave this to me, okay?¡±


    His smile remains. ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, I take a deep breath while imagining myself opening a portal to the past. My hands are


    sweaty, yet I grab Lucas¡¯s hand and squeeze it as I


    concentrate.


    I need to go back and picture a time when Lucas¡® parents were fighting Lucian. It was over eighteen


    years ago before Lucas was brought into this world. Before we existed.


    Closing my eyes, I focus even harder and clench my teeth as I try to focus my magic. It¡¯s dizzying. A


    portal has never needed this much energy to be opened.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Sky,¡± Lucas tells me. ¡°A portal is beginning to open¡­ keep it up, honey.¡±


    With a jolt that shakes my bones and a wave of nausea that sweeps through me, I finally manage to


    create the portal.


    ¡°Holy shit, Sky!¡± Lucas exims. ¡°You did it!¡±


    I open my eyes and gaze at the portal. ¡°I¡­I really opened a portal to the past!¡±


    Lucasughs. ¡°Maybe we should try walking through it before we celebrate, yeah?¡±


    2/4


    portal and say everything goes ording to n, then we will find ourselves in the same mansion, but


    back before you existed, and um¡­how do we exin that to your parents?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Lucas says, scratching the stubble on his chin thoughtfully. ¡°My parents know amazing magic


    exists, so why don¡¯t we just tell them the truth? My Dad would believe me. He is the calm and collected


    one¡­my


    Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°What about your Mom?¡±


    He grimaces. ¡°She would probably pass out from shock¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I chew nervously at the inside of my ch*ek, looking from Lucas to the swirling portal. The idea of


    meeting Lucas¡¯s parents, who don¡¯t know about Lucas, is daunting. But if he thinks they will help us,


    then I trust.


    him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say, inhaling deeply, ¡°we tell them the truth.¡±


    Lucas beams at me and takes my hand. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Sky. Let¡¯s do


    this.¡±


    The moment we step through the portal is a jarring one. It feels like being flung sideways at breakneck


    speed and then suddenly being snapped back into ce. When we emerge on the other side, I¡¯m


    disoriented, and it takes a moment to get my bearings.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lucas asks worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, but it¡¯s an obvious lie. I¡¯m dizzy, and when my knees buckle, Lucas chuckles before


    catching me. His strong arms go around


    1. me.


    ¡°Easy there,¡± he says, steadying me with a firm grip. ¡°You must be exhausted from using up so much


    magic.¡±


    I lean against his chest gratefully, my head spinning. ¡°Yeah, nobody warned me about the motion


    sickness.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    3/4


    Through the dizzying blur, I look around. We¡¯re standing in what appears to be the same room we were


    just in¨CLucas¡® room¨Cbut there are subtle differences. The vibrant wallpaper faded to a milder tone; the


    plush carpet. is thinner and not yet worn out. The lights are more yellow, and the whole ce just¡­


    seems new.


    Lucas releases me and begins to survey our surroundings. His jaw sets. rigid as he takes in the


    changes¨Cchanges that are backward for him. This is his childhood home after all, only now we¡¯ve gone


    a long way back.


    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re on the right timeline?¡± I ask tentatively.


    Lucas looks up at a photograph on one of the walls before turning back to me. ¡°I think this is the past


    and the right timeline. Don¡¯t ask me how. It just¡­feel it.¡±


    Suddenly, we hear a door mming shut and a younger version of Lucas¡® Mom swearing. ¡°I CAN¡¯T


    BELIEVE THAT ASSHOLE LEFT ME AT HOME


    TO FIGHT LUCIAN HIMSELF!¡±


    Lucas snorts. ¡°Oh, we are definitely on the right timeline. That¡¯s my Mom, and she is pissed off,


    pregnant, and about to give Dad hell once he returns home¡­ There is just one slight problem.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°My Dad has already left to fight Lucian, so¡­eh. We need to find the location, or else our journey will


    be for nothing.¡±

 Chapter 140

    Skr


    ¡°Find the location, huh¡­¡± I mumble and grab Lucas¡® thick bicep in an attempt to stop my mind from


    spinning.


    He doesn¡¯t mind at all; if anything, he seems to like the attention. His lips curl by the corners and I have


    to fight not to let my mind wander.


    Why does he have to be so freaking hot?


    I clear my throat. ¡°So¡­umm¡­how do we find your Dad?¡±


    Lucas must notice I¡¯m still dizzy because he hugs me to him as if worried. about me. For being a huge


    Alpha, he is such a sweetheart.


    My heart flutters as he speaks into my hairline. ¡°When I was a kid, my Dad used to tell me the story


    about how he and the other chosen werewolves. defeated Lucian in some sort of underground castle in


    a cave.


    Is he serious right now? Is that the only clue he has?!


    ¼tÙF


    ¡°No offense, but that¡¯s not very helpful,¡± I mutter into his chest and try not to notice how his muscles are


    pushing through his t¨Cshirt. Damn it. Now really isn¡¯t the time to get hot and bothered¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Lucasughs softly above me, his chest rumbling against my forehead. ¡°I know,¡± he agrees, releasing


    me. ¡°But maybe we could ask my Mom?¡±


    ¡°Your Mom?¡± I question, about to remind him that she doesn¡¯t know who


    we are,


    but before that, there¡¯s a shriek as the person in question walks inside the room.


    ¡°Who the hell are you guys and what are you doing inside our future baby


    room?!¡±


    Lucas and I turn around to stare at his Mom. She is gaping at us from the doorway, a hand over the


    swell of her pregnant belly, her eyes wide with shock and fear. ¡°If you don¡¯t get out right now, I swear


    I¡¯ll-¡±


    1/4


    ¡°Mom,¡± Lucas interrupts gently, stepping forward with his hands raised in a non¨Cthreatening manner.


    ¡°We¡¯re not here to harm you, I promise.¡±


    The young woman¨CLucas¡® Mom¨Cblinks at him, taken aback. ¡°How do you know my name?¡±


    He grins at her, seemingly amused by her behavior. ¡°I just called you Mom -shouldn¡¯t that tell you


    enough?¡±


    His Mom narrows her eyes. ¡°You do look a lot like Xavier¡­¡± She shits. before her face softens. ¡°F*ck,


    how are you even bigger than your Dad?¡± Tears gather in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be our little


    boy and never grow up! You can¡¯t be this big and handsome already!¡±


    I try not tough when Daisy reaches up to grab Lucas¡® face. He has to bend down a little, which I find


    cute. Lucas could easily escape from her. Instead, he doesn¡¯t resist her feeling up his face, probably


    knowing she is under the influence of pregnancy hormones.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Lucas gently wraps hisrge hand around her smaller one, ¡°it¡¯s a long story, but you need to


    understand. We are from the future.¡±


    Her eyes widen even further. ¡°The future?¡± she parrots back, her voice. trembling slightly.


    Lucas takes her hands and brings them down. ¡°Yes, the future, and we need your help.¡±


    ¡°To do what?¡±


    ¡°Help Dad defeat Lucian,¡± Lucas replies. ¡°Do you have any idea where I can find him?¡±


    Daisy studies her son¡¯s face before she sighs. ¡°If you¡¯re anything like Xavier, you can probably teleport


    to his whereabouts if you try hard. enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can open portals, but¡­.¡± Lucas hesitates. ¡°I sometimes lose control of


    my powers.


    2/4


    ¡°Not anymore, though,¡± I¡¯m quick to add. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do it now when you¡¯ve epted who and


    what you are.¡±


    Lucas blinks and cocks his head at me. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­shit, maybe this is easier than I thought,¡± his


    attentionnds on his Mom once more. ¡°It was nice meeting you when you¡¯re closer to my age, but I


    got to go. Love you


    ¡°Wait!¡± Daisy exims, gripping Lucas¡® hand. Her face is a picture of frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t I get a hug


    before you go? You¡¯re my son and I¡­¡± She ces a hand over her belly with a wavering smile. ¡°Every


    hour feels like a year. I just want you to be born already.¡±


    Lucas smiles down at his mother, tenderness softening his features. ¡°Of course, Mom,¡± he murmurs


    and leans down to hug her, careful not to jostle her pregnant belly.


    The air in the room bes thick with emotion as they hold onto each other. Daisy starts crying, and


    Lucas whispers soothing words into her hair, trying to calm her down. I stand on the sidelines, an


    unexpected spectator to this heartfelt moment.


    Eventually, they break apart. Daisy looks up at Lucas, tears staining her cheeks but a smile ying on


    her lips. ¡°You¡¯re already an amazing man. Your dad and I are very proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± Lucas whispers back, his voice choked with emotion. He turns toward me and extends


    his hand with a determined look on his face. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I step forward and take his hand without hesitation, ready to face whatever


    ¡°Do you know what to do?¡± I ask, my voiceced with uncertainty.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Lucas responds and turns toward me, his eyes intense in their focus. He gives my hand a


    reassuring squeeze before the room around us starts to shimmer.


    3/4


    Suddenly, we are inside a castle, and I grimace when the whole ground shakes. Small rocks fall from


    the ceiling. The whole wall vibrates, and voicese from another room.


    ¡°I thought you said I wouldn¡¯t be enough?¡± Xavier asks in a mocking tone.


    The answer he gets is a demonic growl, and more rocks fall from the ceiling as Xavier shes with who


    must be Lucian.


    ¡°This is what you¡¯ve be while you were away? A fire¨Cwizard annoyance?¡± Lucian asks beforeter


    adding, ¡°This is too easy¡­¡±


    There is a groan and her sounds before Xavier speaks again, ¡°Is


    that all you got?¡±


    Lucas snorts beside me. ¡°It looks like the party started already. They are definitely fighting in there,¡± he


    looks down at me with a grin. Are you. ready to join them?¡±


    I look up at him and say firmly, ¡°Hell, yes. Let¡¯s defeat Lucian once and for all.¡±

 Chapter 141

    Skr


    Since Lucas and I don¡¯t have a n, we just walk straight into the room where his Dad is fighting


    Lucian. He looks a bit shocked when he sees us.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­who are you guys?¡± Xavier asks while a gigantic Lucian is pressing him up against a wall.


    ¡°The backup,¡± Lucas says. ¡°We are basically here to make sure you don¡¯t send Lucian back to hell but


    actually get rid of him once and for all.¡±


    Those words make Lucian snort, and damn, I got to say he is the ugliest demon I¡¯ve ever seen. He


    looks like a grayish stone giant with rotten teeth and seeing them makes me grateful Lucas isn¡¯t just a


    demon, but a quadbrid. He is so much hotter than his enormous demon grandpa¡­


    ¡®Woah, look at you daring to be bold and speak your mind!¡® Jinxughs inside of my head.


    ¡®Hush, I¡¯m trying to focus on the enemy here!¡±


    ¡®Right! Sorry¡­¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I set my eyes on Lucian, who looks extremely confused. ¡°Look, I have no idea who you are, but this


    battle¡­¡± He trails off with a gasp. ¡°F*cking hell, I know who you are now! You¡¯re my grandson!¡±


    Xavier widens his eyes at that. ¡°Grandson? But that means¡­¡± He tilts his head to the side from his spot


    against the wall. Lucian¡¯s giant hand is pressed into his ribs, but he doesn¡¯t seem to care at all. His sole


    focus is on Lucas, not Lucian. ¡°You¡¯re my son? Shit. You are! I can feel your aura now. It¡¯s like mine,


    but¡­different.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m a quadbrid,¡± Lucas folds his arms over his chest. ¡°Anyway, you can call in the


    others now. We need them to weaken this guy.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Xavier mutters before yelling, ¡°YOU CAN ALL COME OUT


    1/7


    NOW!¡±


    The other elemental wolves immediatelye to Xavier¡¯s aid. Yato, Logan, Christian, and the old


    psychic wolf are all impressive. It makes me happy to see them here, but the second I see Aron, my


    blood runs cold.


    ¡®Don¡¯t waste your time on him,¡® Jinx tells me in an attempt to calm me. ¡®He hasn¡¯t raped you yet. This is


    his past self, someone who hasn¡¯tmitted. any crime yet.¡±


    ¡°And how do we know that?!¡®


    ¡­I guess we don¡¯t, but we can¡¯t kill him before he has used his powers on Lucian. We need him.¡¯


    Even if I know Jinx is right, I can¡¯t push back this will of mine to f*cking kill the guy. He is helping the


    others now, and Lucas is yelling orders at me, but I¡¯m too deep inside my head to listen. The only thing


    I can think about is Aron. I mean, if I kill him here today, then I will never have to suffer in the future.


    ¡®Skr, no!¡® Jinx is panicking inside me. ¡®We can¡¯t kill Aron in the past. I know he is terrible, but what if


    you mess up everything else by murdering him?!¡±


    Again, I hear her, and I know I should probably listen to her, but I can¡¯t. My sole focus is on Aron, who,


    together with the others, is busy erasing Lucian from this world.


    Christian is using his psychic powers, weaker than mine but still effective, while Yato is using wind


    magic. Logan is calling forth the water, and Xavier and Lucas have both shape¨Cshifted into dragons to


    unleash fire and darkness. Everyone is fighting Lucian, even Aron, who is controlling the earth.


    ¡°You must help them,¡® Jinx says. ¡®Open a portal to send down rocks on Lucian¡¯s head or something.


    Make that giant demon pay for existing!¡±


    With a decisive nod, I push aside my thoughts of vengeance against Aron for now. My focus should be


    on Lucian and the cmity that awaits us if


    2/7


    we don¡¯t put him down.


    ¡®Alright, Jinx,¡¯ I mutter inside my head at my wolf, steeling myself. ¡®It¡¯s


    time.¡¯


    Concentrating on the psychic energy within me, I feel a ripple of power surge through my veins as a


    portal begins to form above Lucian¡¯s head. With each passing moment, the opening grows wider,


    revealing an ominously dark abyss within.


    ¡°Hey, ugly!¡± I shout at Lucian, momentarily drawing his attention from his assants. ¡°Catch!¡±


    With a flick of my wrist, dinner te¨Csized rocks start to descend from the portal with increasing speed


    and intensity. Each stonends on Lucian


    with a satisfying thud or crack, distracting him enough fo


    Lucas to intensify their attacks without restriction.


    Xavier and


    Lucian roars in fury and pain, struggling to shield himself from my onught while battling against the


    others¡® magics. His rotten teeth gritted and eyes ring with rage, he looks towards me, his gaze


    promising


    retribution.


    Meanwhile, Aron has stopped manipting the earth against Lucian and is now staring at me in awe.


    He doesn¡¯t know it yet the unspeakable. things he will do to me in the future ¨C but seeing his admiration


    for my power gives me a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    But there¡¯s no time to revel in this fleeting moment of victory. Lucian is weakening but he isn¡¯t defeated


    yet. He roars again, shaking the castle. room with his monstrous voice as he charges towards Xavier


    and Lucas, who stand bravely before him.


    ¡®Skr! We need more power!¡® Lucas tells me through telepathy.


    ¡°You heard him!¡® Jinx chimes inside my head. ¡®Let¡¯s give that monster everything we¡¯ve got!¡±


    I draw in a deep breath, feeling the very fabric of my being tremble as I summon more energy than I¡¯ve


    ever wielded before. The portal above


    3/7


    Lucian expands, growingrger and darker, and as I channel all my might into it, a meteorite bursts


    forth from it, descending upon Lucian with


    undeniable force.


    This is it. The endgame. Lucian¡¯s reign of terror is over.


    With a sound like the thunderou


    apuse of gods, the meteorite smashes into Lucian, engulfing him in a bright sh of fiery destruction.


    The entire castle shakes from the impact, and the shockwave knocks most of us off our feet. Dust and


    debris fill the air, blurring vision and choking breaths. For a moment, there is only silence, a deafening


    silence that rings louder than any noise.


    Slowly, our senses return. One by one, we rise to our feet, coughing at the dustden air.


    ¡®Are you okay?¡® I hear Lucas asks me before hends behind me in his dragon form. He is huge and


    scary, but he acts like a puppy and pokes my back with his nose.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks,¡± I respond, dusting off my clothes. My eyes are still on the debris¨Cfilled area where


    Lucian had been standing. The silence stretches on for a while longer as we all wait with bated breath


    for any sign of movement in the dust.


    Suddenly, the ground shakes and a roar pierces through the silence. My heart drops as I see a figure


    rising from the debris. It¡¯s Lucian. His body is charred and battered from the impact of the meteorite,


    but he is still standing. His fiery eyes are filled with malice as he res at us with unrestrained hatred.


    ¡®It didn¡¯t work?¡® Jinx¡¯s panic¨Cstricken voice echoes in my head, and all of our faces mirror the shock of


    her words.


    ¡°No way¡­¡± Christian mumbles, his psychic power flickering out. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    But every impossible thing seems to be bing possible today. Lucian roars again, louder this time


    as if challenging us to dare attack him again.


    4/7


    ¡°We need another n,¡± Yato says quickly, his eyes darting back and forth between us and Lucian.


    ¡°Distraction,¡± Lucas suggests, his dragon form shimmering before he shape¨Cshifts back into human


    form. ¡°We distract him, and someonends a final blow.¡±


    His eyes meet mine, a silent question hanging between us. Is he asking me for ideas?


    I sigh. ¡°You¡¯re the strongest one of us, and you¡¯re part angel. Maybe you could¡­I don¡¯t know¡­draw


    forth light magic to help us? It¡¯s what is missing


    i since your Mom isn¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°Light magic¡­?¡± Lucas repeats, his eyes widening slightly at my suggestion. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t think I can do


    that.¡±


    ¡°You can!¡± I assure him. ¡°And while you figure that out, I will keep Lucian busy with the others!¡±


    Lucas looks torn, chewing on his lower lip as he casts a worried nce at the enraged Lucian. Finally,


    he nods, determination recing fear in his eyes. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try.¡±


    As Lucas moves back, retreating into the shadows, I join the others at the front line again. I nce at


    Xavier, nodding once. He raises his hand, and suddenly, a barricade of fire separates us from Lucian.


    ¡°Prepare for round two,¡± Xavier calls out, his voice echoing within the fire. shield. ¡°Logan and Aron, you


    keep him distracted from different sides. Yato, when I give the signal, you attack him with more of your


    tornados.¡±


    Everyone says, ¡°Roger!¡± and get in their positions. I open a few more portals to help them while


    keeping a close eye on Lucas, who is focusing behind me.


    ¡®Only calling forth his angelic side will be hard,¡¯ Jinx tells me inside of my head. ¡®But I agree. Light


    magic seems to be the missing puzzle piece on how to defeat Lucian.¡®


    5/7


    I nod, though I know she can¡¯t see it. The n is risky, depends entirely on Lucas¡¯s previously


    unexplored abilities, and gives Lucian too much time to recover. But we¡¯re out of options.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s up to you now, Lucas,¡± I whisper under my breath, ncing back at him onest time


    before returning my attention to the task at hand.


    Xavier drops the me shield, and Logan and Aron spring into action. They move with practiced


    coordination, their attacksing from all sides in a dizzying dance of power and skill.


    Aron is calling forth vines to whip Lucian from one side while Logan¡¯s water powers form into javelins,


    crashing against Lucian¡¯s defenses. It¡¯s a spectacle of raw elemental might, but beneath the dazzling


    disy, I can see Lucian¡¯s fiery eyes still burning with unwavering determination.


    In response, heunches a wave of dark energy towards them, but Yato counters it with a powerful


    gust of wind.


    Underneath this thunderous sh, Jinx¡¯s voice filters into my mind. ¡®Lucas is ready! You need to get


    Lucian in position!¡±


    I nce back and see Lucas radiating an ethereal light, his face contorted with concentration.


    ¡°Xavier!¡± I shout over the roar of fighting. Xavier looks at me, his eyebrows raised in inquiry. ¡°We need


    to get him centered!¡±


    Without missing a beat, Xavier understands my intention. He draws on his fire magic, creating a ring of


    mes around Lucian. The mes appear as a wall too high for Lucian to leap over. He roars in fury,


    trapped within Xavier¡¯s fiery cage.


    Logan and Aron do not let up their assault either. They are shifting their attacks in tandem, constantly


    forcing Lucian towards the center of Xavier¡¯s ring of fire.


    ¡°Now!¡± I yell out to Lucas, who appears behind me in an aura of blinding light. Angelic wings spread


    from his back and then his eyes meet mine


    6/7


    before he unleashes his magic.


    A blinding light shoots out from his chest, erasing every trace of Lucian


    screaming in pain, bat he ion¡®) powerful enough in light the light.


    He vanishes, and this time for great


    He is


    gone? Jins cheers wahon me but I don¡¯t share her happiness My eyes see lockest on Aron, west fire


    immediately whimpers. No don¡¯t


    1 shape shat a well und jung ones toon


    ?


    before he unleashes his magic.


    A blinding light shoots out from his chest, erasing every trace of Lucian. He is screaming in pain, but he


    isn¡¯t powerful enough to fight the light.


    He vanishes, and this time for good.


    ¡®He is finally gone!¡® Jinx cheers within me, but I don¡¯t share her happiness. My eyes are locked on Aron,


    and Jinx immediately whimpers. ¡®No, don¡¯t do it!¡®


    But it¡¯s toote.


    I shape¨Cshift into a wolf and jump over Aron.

 Chapter 142

    Skr


    The need to prevent Aron from raping me in the future is too strong, and I jump over him while in my


    wolf form. He falls down on his back, eyes. widened with fear as his eyes meet mine.


    At this time, he isn¡¯t the cold¨Cblooded person I met as a child, but a teenage boy who has not yet


    committed the atrocities of his future self. Still, my heart hardens at the sight of him, for I know the


    monster he will be.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Skr¡­ that¡¯s your name, right?¡± he whispers, eyes filled with terror and confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Jinx¡¯s pleas echo in my mind, but I push them away. This is my choice and my future I¡¯m changing. I


    open my mouth, ready to tear him apart, but freeze when I hear Lucas¡® voiceing from behind me.


    ¡°If you want him dead, go ahead. I won¡¯t stop you. Just remember that you¡¯re sinking down to his level,


    Skr. I know what he did to you. It was terrible and something you will never truly recover from, but


    don¡¯t you think it all worked out in the end, anyway? You¡¯re with me now.¡±


    ¡®I know,¡¯ I respond through the mind¨Clink. ¡®But if this man didn¡¯t ruin me, I wouldn¡¯t have rejected you


    the first time we met, Lucas. We wouldn¡¯t have to suffer!*


    ¡­but is killing him truly the answer? You could just threaten him, you


    know.


    I snarl, my mind consumed with the thirst for vengeance. How dare he suggest threatening a monster


    who will grow up to ruin countless lives! Yet¡­ I can¡¯t ignore the whisper of reason in his words.


    ¡®He is also your mate, Skr,¡® Jinx reminds me in a soft voice. ¡®Lucas. doesn¡¯t mean you any harm. If


    you kill Aron, however, there is no telling. what will happen to the future you built¡­hell, we don¡¯t even


    know how it


    1/4


    has changed with this little fix we¡¯ve just made.¡®


    The weight of Jinx¡¯s words freezes me in ce. My beastly ws hover just inches from Aron¡¯s throat,


    my pulse thrumming in my ears.


    Aron swallows hard, his fear¨Csaturated scent hitting my nose, triggering another wave of uncontrolled


    rage. His eyes beg for mercy. What shall I do with him? It¡¯s a decision between the monster he is and


    the innocent boy he is.


    ¡°Skr¡­¡± Lucas whispers, reaching out to touch my fluffy shoulder lightly, careful not to startle me. The


    burning light has died down now, leaving him as his normal human self again ¨C albeit with wings. ¡°Think


    about this.¡±


    He¡¯s right. Killing Aron wouldn¡¯t make me any better than him. But the thought of leaving him alive after


    everything he will do in the future¡­


    ¡®Lucas¡­ I whisper hoarsely through the mind¨Clink, turning to look at him. for the first time since


    everything ended. ¡®I¡­can¡¯t kill him. I want to, but I can¡¯t. Does that mean I¡¯m weak?¡®


    Lucas¡¯s gaze is soft yet strong as he meets mine, understanding washing over his handsome features.


    For a moment, we just stand there¨Ctwo souls interlocked in a silent conversation.


    ¡­but eventually, I can¡¯t stand it. I want to hug him so badly that I shape- shift back into a human and


    run into his arms. He is just as eager to hold


    1. me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he murmurs against my forehead, pulling me into a gentle. embrace. His angel wings


    nket us both, giving us a brief moment of privacy.


    ¡°I want to go back,¡± I tell him. ¡°Can I open a portal now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± he says. ¡°We are done here, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    I smile at him then, and Jinx smiles inside my head when I use my powers. to take us back to our time.


    A portal opens underneath us, and suddenly, we are back inside my parents¡® kitchen, no longer at


    Lucas¡® ce. Nothing


    much has changed, but I immediately notice that the light is back, and the eternal darkness is long


    gone.


    ¡°Wee back,¡± my Dad says and I turn around to see him and my Mom sitting by the kitchen table.


    I blink at them. ¡°Did¡­something change?¡±


    ¡°Change?¡± my Dad blinks. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, but I see that you took care of


    Lucian. It¡¯s no longer dark, and guess what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your Mom will live a long, healthy life,¡± he grins. ¡°We found the well, and I¡¯m proud to say we are


    currently sharing my life force. Her cancer is but a memory.¡±


    Joy blooms in my chest, and I look over at Mom. She¡¯s glowing, her cheeks flushed with life, and her


    eyes sparkling with unshed tears.


    ¡°Oh, Skr¡­¡± she breathes, standing to pull me into a tight hug. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you for having


    defeated that terrible demon all on your own.¡±


    Happiness swells within me at the words, pushing back the dark clouds. that had threatened to


    consume my thoughts. We¡¯ve won. There¡¯s no longer darkness hanging over our heads, no prophecy


    of doom waiting to snatch away the happiness we¡¯ve fought so hard for.


    Lucas squeezes my hand. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, too,¡± he says quietly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I murmur, leaning into him. ¡°We did it together.¡±


    But even as joy swells in my chest, a thought nags at the back of my mind:


    what had be of him? Had I made the right call sparing his


    Aron


    life?


    ¡°Your memories aren¡¯t different,¡¯ Jinx points out. ¡®So maybe everything is exactly the same, and Lucian


    disappeared right at this moment? I have no idea how it works¡­¡±


    ¡®So that bastard still raped me¡­¡®


    3/4


    ¡°Yup¡­¡±


    ¡®I guess not everyone can be helped¡­well, whatever. He is dead in this timeline anyway.¡±


    ¡°True.¡¯


    I look around the kitchen some more, pausing, when I realize my sister and her fairy mate are nowhere


    to be seen. ¡°Umm¡­where the hell is Irma?¡±


    My parents exchange a smile before my Mom looks at me, her face sweet but serious. ¡°Irma is waiting


    for you guys in the magical realm so she can show you the way to the well. I mean, you probably want


    to share your lifespan with my daughter, right?¡± She asks Lucas with a pointed look, and I have to stifle


    augh.


    Does he even have a choice at this point?


    Lucas, however, doesn¡¯t look startled. ¡°I do, and I also imagine my parents. would like the same thing


    for them. Is it okay if I call them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lucas,¡± my mother¡¯s voice is warm and inviting. ¡°I¡¯m sure they will want this too.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Daisy


    After my son¡¯s call, Xavier and I are on our way to join Lucas and his mate, Skr, in the magical


    realm. I¡¯m standing in front of the mirror while inspecting my outfit.


    ¡°Do you think I look fat in this blue summer dress?¡± I lift it to frown at my stretch marks. These days, I


    never wear anything that shows off much skin.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the frown?¡± Xavier asks as hees up behind me, cing arge hand right over my


    belly. I meet his eyes in the mirror, and my heart skips a beat.


    He hasn¡¯t aged a day since he epted his vampiric side, and even though I¡¯m not usually bothered by


    the fact that I¡¯m aging while he doesn¡¯t, I feel it today.


    After drinking from the well of fates in the magical realm, Xavier and I will share his life force. While I


    love the thought of spending forever by his side, I¡¯m concerned about my age and appearance.


    What if he doesn¡¯t find me as attractive now as he did back when I was younger?


    It would have been so much better if we found the well earlier and I stopped aging at twenty¨Cone.


    Instead, I¡¯m soon in my forties with a husband who looks like he belongs on the cover of MQ magazine.


    And unlike Xavier, I can¡¯t change my appearance at my will.


    I¡¯m stuck like this and shit¡­.is he going to be unhappy with me always looking like this?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Why the heck would I be unhappy?¡± Xavier growls above my head. His chin is resting on the top of my


    head, and his big arms are wrapped around me in a hug.


    Even though we have been together for eighteen years, my heart still flutters at his touch. I don¡¯t even


    mind that he read my thoughts. It¡¯s all


    1/4


    forgiven by him holding me like I¡¯m the most precious thing in the world.


    I sigh while letting my back lean against his chest. ¡°Because I¡¯m no longer as pretty as I used to be¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re prettier now than you were in the past,¡± he says those words without any hesitation. ¡°And those


    stretch marks? Those are proof of the son you carried, of the family you gave me. They¡¯re beautiful,


    Daisy. You¡¯re my heroine, and I¡¯m so happy you were able to carry a quadbrid.¡±


    I shudder at the memory of how much iron I had to consume while. carrying Lucas due to his vampiric


    genes. There was a time when all I did was sleep with Xavier massaging my back and taking care of


    me.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re gorgeous, Daisy,¡± Xavier assures me, tracing his fingers lightly over the faint lines. His


    touch sends shivers down my spine, and his words warm my heart.


    ¡°But Xavier,¡± I say, my voice shaky from emotions that are threatening to bubble over. ¡°I am aging.


    Every day, I see a new wrinkle, a new gray hair.¡±


    ¡°And every day, I fall more in love with you,¡± he retorts immediately, spinning me around to face him.


    His hand cups my ch*ek, and his eyes. bore into mine. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Each wrinkle is a memory, each


    gray hair a tale of our love. Daisy, you are the most beautiful woman I have everid my eyes on. And


    you only grow more beautiful with each passing day. Sure, you will stop aging once we visit this well,


    but I¡¯m d I got to see you age and mature a bit before then. I prefer this Daisy to the younger one.


    You¡¯re more sure of yourself. More confident and not afraid to shine. I love you so much, you know


    that, right?¡±


    His words hit me hard, stirring emotions so deep within me that tears well


    up in my eyes.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Xavier asks, concerncing his voice as he gently wipes. away a tear that had


    escaped down my ch*ek.


    ¡°No,¡± I lie, sniffing and blinking rapidly to keep the rest at bay.


    ¡°I can hear your heartbeat, Daisy.¡± He raises a brow, a yful smile tugging


    2/4


    at the corners of his lips despite his pained expression. ¡°I know when you¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I am crying,¡± I admit, my voice choked with emotion. ¡°But they are happy tears if you must know.¡±


    ¡°Happy tears?¡± he questions with a soft chuckle, the sound resonating deep in his chest where my


    head is nestled.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply, pressing my hand against his heart where I can feel the steady rhythm of his life force.


    ¡°Tears of joy because I have someone who can still love me despite my age and appearance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not that old, Daisy,¡± Xavier retorts with a mischievous glimmer in his eyes. ¡°And your


    appearance¡­¡± He shakes his head as though at a loss for words. ¡°Your pregnancy left you with these


    wonderful curves. Your hips? I love the extra pounds you¡¯ve put on there. It¡¯s s*xy.¡±


    I giggle like a schoolgirl when he grabs my hips and lifts me off my feet with a mischievous look on his


    face.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you dare take me to our bed,¡± I tell him. ¡°We have ces to be!¡±


    He frowns and even has the audacity to look like a puppy someone just kicked. ¡°But I want you.¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°Later¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so hard, though¡­¡± He presses his nose against my neck to inhale my scent. ¡°And you smell


    fantastic. I want to press my tongue against your cunt so badly¡­¡±


    ¡°Xavier¡­¡± I warn, trying to sound stern even though the bastard has already managed to make me wet.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Xavier relents, setting me back on my feet with a sly grin. ¡°But you owe me, Daisy.¡±


    Iugh at his antics, shaking my head as I give him a yful push towards. the door. ¡°Go on, get


    yourself ready. We¡¯ll have plenty of time for that


    3/4


    the maints phes Talties in ie hue A MA fing o


    4/4


    SEND GIFT


    His smoky gaze lingers on me for a moment longer before he nods, slipping out of the room with a


    promise of returning quickly. As I nce back into the mirror, I see the woman he sees¨Cstrong,


    beautiful, and loved¨Cand my heart swells once more.


    Maybe it won¡¯t be so bad to stay at this age.

 Chapter 144

    Skr


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t grow bored of me if I drink from the well?¡± I ask Lucas with a gleam in my eye.


    I already know my own mate could never get bored of me, but I would like to hear him say it.


    ¡°Bored? Oh,e here, you!¡± Lucas pulls me into his arms, his heart, and chest right in my face as he


    hugs my smaller form. His fingers gently trace my back, stirring a familiar warmth in my chest. ¡°I


    wouldn¡¯t have taken you here if I didn¡¯t want to share my life force with you, you know that, right?¡±


    I smile into his chest. ¡°Are you sure you want me to stay this age forever, though?¡±


    He pulls back to look at me then. ¡°For me, it doesn¡¯t matter, but what¡¯s important is what you want. Do


    you want to age a little before drinking from the well, or are you ready to stop aging here and now?¡±


    I don¡¯t have to think about my answer. It doesn¡¯t seem like my sister is aging anymore, and I kind of


    want to stay close to her age. I also wouldn¡¯t want to be older than my own Mom. It feels right that she


    stopped agingter than me.


    ¡°I want to drink from the well now,¡± I say, knowing Irma is smiling in the background somewhere with


    Lucas¡® parents and mine, who have all already had a taste of the magical water.


    ¡°Good,¡± Lucas grins and picks up his backpack from the ground, handing me a cup. ¡°Fill it up and


    drink.¡±


    I take the cup in my hand, feeling its lightness. I turn to face the well, its shimmering surface pulsating


    with an energy that¡¯s both ancient and timeless.


    I dip the cup into the water, watching as it fills up with a liquid so clear it almost seems invisible. The


    coolness seeps into my fingers, and I can¡¯t help but gasp at the sensation. It¡¯s not just cold water; it¡¯s


    living energy, magic that will bind my life to the life of my mate.


    Turning back to Lucas, I see support reflected in his eyes. His gaze is steady and caring, full of


    admiration and gentle encouragement. He is waiting for me to drink, and I do it without hesitating.


    Once I¡¯m done, Lucas¡® parents, Irma and her mate, and my parents break into cheers.


    ¡°That¡¯s our girl right there!¡± my Mom exims before she looks up at the man who just gave me eternal


    life. ¡°Thank you, Lucas, for sharing your life force with our daughter and letting her live for as long as


    her family will live. This means everything to us.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine,¡± Lucas says as he wraps his arms around me once more. His nose is quick


    to find my hair to inhale its scent. I¡¯m starting to wonder if he is addicted. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to live forever


    without my precious Skr. Life would be boring.¡±


    ¡°I know the feeling,¡± his dad says as he cradles Lucas¡¯s Mom to his chest. She is held in bridal style,


    and Xavier sighs before inhaling the scent of her hair; it must be a family thing. ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that my


    precious mate will live forever.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hush,¡± Daisy says while looking up at her husband with a wicked smile on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re just


    saying that when, in reality, you know I¡¯m going to drive you insane for the next couple of centuries.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t mind,¡± Xavier mutters into her dark hair as he continues to cradle her. ¡°You¡¯re a little


    terrorist, but you¡¯re MY terrorist.¡±


    His words make Daisy melt in his arms, and her giggles fill the air, her happiness infectious. I watch as


    she buries her face in Xavier¡¯s chest, stifling herughter and causing a wide grin to spread across my


    face.


    This is what I wanted all along, a family.


    I have a loving mate who is willing to share his life with me, kind and understanding parents and a


    sister who is he annoying but who I still love. So, yeah, this is basically heaven. I¡¯m happy, and this


    kind of happiness is rare, and I am lucky to be a part of it.


    Lucas steps back a little so he can look down at me. ¡°Ready for forever, Skr?¡±


    ¡°Forever?¡± I smile before I realize something crucial. ¡°Wait, does this mean we will be Alpha and Luna


    forever? Oh my god, the pack is going to get so tired of us!¡±


    1/2


    Lucas barks out augh, throwing his head back in amusement. ¡°Well, I suppose we¡¯ll just have to


    keep things interesting then, won¡¯t we?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    There¡¯s mischief dancing in his eyes and I know then that as long as he¡¯s by my side, forever will be


    anything but boring.


    ¡°You could always find recementster in life,¡± Xavier shrugs a massive shoulder. ¡°Just give the


    pack to a worthy werewolf once you no longer find it fun to lead ande and live with me and Daisy


    in the magical realm.¡±


    ¡°In the magical realm?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, we want to try living here,¡± Daisy smiles. ¡°It¡¯s where our ancestors came from, and honestly? I


    kind of like the atmosphere here.¡±


    Joaquin smiles at that, almost as if he understands they areplimenting his world. He looks down at


    my sister with loving eyes, and she giggles.


    ¡°Yes, we are staying too,¡± she strokes his chest. ¡°I know you¡¯re the happiest here since you can freely


    shift between your sizes without feeling weird.¡±


    Joaquin grins before leaning down to ki*s her. It looks so romantic that I re up at Lucas usingly.


    ¡°Where the heck is my happy ending ki*s?¡±


    Laughing, Lucas leans down, his palm resting on my cheek as he studies me. ¡°You want a happy¨C


    ending ki*s?¡± His voice is teasing, but his gaze is intense, sending electric tingles down my spine.


    Before I can reply, he closes the distance between us and ims my lips with his own.


    The ki*s is soft yet lingering, filled with promises for a future together. I close my eyes and sink into it,


    relishing the feel of Lucas¡® mo*th on mine. Our first ki*s as immortals, a ki*s that signifies the beginning


    of our forever.


    And I can¡¯t wait for our new life to start.

 Chapter 145

    Epilogue


    Daisy (because favorite couple)


    ¡°What do you think about adopting a child?¡± I ask my husband while trying to squeeze myself into a


    tight pair of jeans.


    Xavier and I live in the magical realm now, but we are heading out on a date in the human world. Our


    life is close to perfect. I¡¯m happy, but there is always a but.


    I want another baby.


    Since I¡¯m an immortal being now, I don¡¯t get any periods, and I know I can¡¯t have one myself. But I¡¯m


    not against adopting a homeless child from the magical realm¡¯s newly opened orphanage.


    ¡°I¡¯m not against it,¡± Xavier says as he strides inside the bathroom. His lips twitch when he sees me


    struggling to get inside of my jeans. ¡°Tight?¡±


    I shoot him a deadly re. ¡°You could have told me that I still gain weight after bing immortal.¡±


    He smirks. ¡°What would be the fun in that? It¡¯s been a pleasure seeing you enjoy food and drinks


    without a single care in the world. Besides, I kind of like this¡­¡±


    Hees up


    behind me and squeezes my butt.


    I instant heat pools between my legs as I yelp and swat at his thick bicep. ¡°Xavier!¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I shower my wife with affection?¡± he teases, his hands moving up to wrap around my


    waist, pulling me closer. A glint sparkles in his different¨Ccolored eyes. The red and green look very


    mischievous today. ¡°And about the adoption¡­ I think it¡¯s a wonderful idea.¡±


    I feel my heart flutter with excitement as I turn around to meet his gaze, my struggles with the jeans


    forgotten.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± he tells me, brushing a loose strand of hair from my face with the utmost care. ¡°I miss


    taking care of a child, and having one around would make the house livelier.¡±


    A soft sigh of relief escapes my lips, and I wrap my arms around him, burying my face in his t¨Cshirt. ¡°I


    was worried say no,¡± I confess.


    He turns tense. ¡°And why would I do that?¡±


    you would


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admit and lift my chin with a shy smile, ¡°I just didn¡¯t think you would be open to


    adopting a magical child of another species.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re nning?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I grin at him. ¡°There¡¯s a newly opened orphanage here in the magical realm. I was thinking we


    could pay them a visit as soon as we¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Good idea,¡± he cups my face. ¡°But how about we focus on that date first, hmm?¡±


    I grin. ¡°Of course.¡±


    I find other clothes to wear¨Ca blue dress that fits nicely with my newly attained tan. If I¡¯m allowed to say


    so much, I look and feel good. My chest is brimming with confidence¡­until we are about to walk inside


    the restaurant, and I hear the women


    outside talk about us.


    One of them stops puffing on her cigarette to look me up and down with a wrinkled nose. ¡°Oh my god,


    why is that dating such an older woman?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± her friend whispers. ¡°She must be rich or something, or it would never work.¡±


    young man


    I falter in my steps, a stab of insecurity finding its way into my heart. Xavier¡¯s hand tightens around


    mine, and he guides me


    1/3


    forward. ¡°Ignore them,¡± he murmurs under his breath.


    But it¡¯s hard to ignore such hurtful words. I bite my lip, a frown tugging at the corners of my mo*th. I¡¯ve


    grown proud of my aged body, which has given birth to my son, and for someone to reduce it to an


    aspect of age difference feels like a heavy punch to the gut.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why humans have a problem with couples who don¡¯t share the same age range,¡± I


    comin softly, keeping my voice low so that only Xavier can hear me.


    Xavier smiles. ¡°People often fear and belittle what they can¡¯t understand,¡± he chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m also older


    than you, but they don¡¯t


    know that.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, because someone decided to stop aging as soon as he epted his vampire self¡­¡±


    A look of concern shes over his face, and I think I even see a hint of vulnerability. ¡°Does that bother


    you? Do you want me to change my appearance so I look older?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I clutch the front of his shirt. ¡°You¡¯re perfect just the way you are.¡±


    He smiles at that and leans down to ki*s me in front of the group of gossiping women, silencing them


    abruptly. Satisfaction blooms in my chest, but Xavier¡¯s lips are so warm and inviting that he soon


    bes my sole focus.


    I love this man so much.


    When he pulls back, we are both out of breath. ¡°Shall we head inside?¡± he asks. ¡°Or do you want to


    keep making out like teenagers?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s save the teenage antics forter,¡± I say, returning his grin. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    He chuckles and leads me inside.


    We¡¯re not seated for long before a waitresses up to us. Her name tag says ¡°Karen.¡± Her eyes are


    wide, and her breath hitches before she can even take our order.


    I roll my eyes. ¡®Is there anywhere we can go without the women falling in love with you?¡®


    Xavier smirks from his chair and responds through telepathy himself, ¡®I¡¯m not the only one being


    admired. There¡¯s a group of men behind you that I wouldn¡¯t mind draining of blood for ogling my wife so


    openly!¡¯


    Iugh, and the sound is high¨Cpitched, almost nervous. The idea is absurd¨CXavier would never harm a


    human without cause -but the possessiveness underlying his words sends a delightful shiver down my


    spine.


    It¡¯s fascinating how, even after years together, he remains fiercely protective of me.


    ¡®Oh, let them ogle,¡® I respond with a dismissive wave of my hand, ¡®they can look all they want as long


    as they remember you¡¯re the only one who gets to touch.¡®


    A wicked smile slowly spreads across Xavier¡¯s lips at that, his mismatched eyes shimmering with


    amusement and adoration.


    He leans in closer, our faces inches apart, as he murmurs, ¡°You¡¯re right. Let them look; they¡¯ll only find


    themselves wanting what they can¡¯t have.¡±


    My confidence immediately surges and I flick my hair over my shoulder seductively.


    Xavier growls. ¡°Don¡¯t do that; you¡¯re making them look at you even harder.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°It¡¯s you who I¡¯m trying to seduce. Not them.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± his smile returns. ¡°Then please continue.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°I¡¯m nning on it.¡±


    Throughout dinner, we barely notice the other guests. It¡¯s always like this when we¡¯re together¨Cevery


    moment an intimate encounter, every word important. Xavier always listens to me, and I always listen


    to him.


    We are a happy couple, and I know that all of our days will be just as perfect as this one. We have a


    son, and he has a wife. I have friends that I adore. A pack that isn¡¯t mine anymore, but it¡¯s still filled with


    people I love. I¡¯m no longer the weak Omega I


    2/3R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    was but a confidentdy excited for the future.


    I think I¡¯m ready to start the next chapter of my life with the man I love.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!